The Tale of the Man of lawe: the Pardoners tale ; the Second nonnes tale ...

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http: //books .google .com/I

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

S'2 8'

b, Google

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

ilntttiftn |nit Striti

CHAUCER

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

HENRY FROWDE, M.A.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

CHAUCER, ',

THE TAU; OF THE MAN OF LAWE

THE PARDONERES TALE

THE SECOND NONNES TALE

THE CHANOUNS YEMANNES TALE

THE CANTERBURY TALES
Rev. WALTER W. SKEAT

New Edition, B«rlaed

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

MDCCCCIV

lAII rights nstrntd]

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

,-£^

CONTENTS.

Introduction

Gkoup B. The Talk of the Man of Lawe .
Group C The Words of the Host to the Phy-
sician AND THE Pardoner .

„ The Pardoner's Prologue .

„ The Pardoneres Tale .
Group G. The Proloque of the Second 1
Tale

„ The Proem to the same

„ The Seconde Nonnes Tale .

„ The Prologue of the Canon's Yeoman's
Tale

„ The Chanouns Yehannes Talk

Group H. The Manciple's Prologue
Group !. The Parson's Prologue

Notes to Group B

Notes to Group C . . . .

Notes to Group G

Notes to Group H

Notes to Group I

Glossarial Index

Index of Names

Index of subjects explained in the Notes

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

INTRODUCTION.

For remarks upon Grammatical Forms occurring In Chaucer,
I must beg leave to refer the reader to the Introduction to Dr.
Morrb's edition of the Prologue, Knight's Tale, &c, ; and ttf'
some further remarks in the Introduction to my edition of the
Prioresses Tale, &c. (Clarendon Press Series), p. xlix.

Remarks upon the Metre and Versification will be found in
the Introduction to the Prioresses Tale, p. liii. ; followed by a
Metrical 'Analysis of Part I. of the Squire's Tale, p. Ixvi,

An account of the manner in which the text of the present
edition has been formed will be found in the same volume,
p. kxtii. It may suffice to repeat here that the test follows, in
general, the readings of the Ellesmere MS. (called ' E,' in the
footnotes), with occasional variations from sis others, viz, the
Hcngwrt, Cambridge, Corpus, Petworth, Lansdowne, and Har-
leian MSS,, denoted respectively by the symbols Hn., C, Cp.,
Ft., Ln., and HI, Of these, all but the Harleian MS. are printed
in full in Mr. Fumivall's splendid Six-text Edition, published for
the Chaucer Society; whilst MS. HI. is substantially the same as
the text in Wright's, Morris's and Bell's editions. The text of
Tyrwhitt's edition comes near to that of the Ellesmere MS., and
does not much differ from that in the present volume. As in
' The Prioresses Tale,' &c., the Grouping of the Tales and the
numbering of the lines exactly correspond with those of the Six-
test edition, for the purpose of convenience of reference. The
Tales here chosen belong partly to Group B (see Introd. to
Prior. Tale, p. xii.) ; partly to Group C ; and partly to Groups
G, H, and I. Group G, containing the Second Nun's Tale and
the Canon's Yeoman's Tale, is printed here in full.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

vill Iff TROD VCTION.

In my former Introduction, 1 endeavoured to explain all thai
seemed necessary for a right understanding of the test. But I
have been reminded that I gave no explanation of the tillej of
the various parts of the Groups, such as ' Man-of-Law Head-
link,' and the rest; and I have been asked to explain what a
'Head-link' means. The answer is, that all these titles are
copied eKactly, for convenience, from Mr. Furnivall's Six-text
edition, and that they were adopted by him, in the first instance,
in order to show the exact condition in which the Canterbury
Tales have come down to us in the existing MSS. Thus, before
the Man of Law's Tale, we find, in reality, two introductory
passages. The latter of these is the real Prologue, II. 99-ijj.
But it was necessary to find another name for the preliminary
dialogue in U. 1-98. The name fixed upon by Mr. Pumivall was
a 'Link,' a term adopted in order so to name these connecting
dialogues as to indicate the connection between the Tales.
Thus the dialogue or Link connecting the Clerk's Tale with the
Merchant's Tale (Group E, 11. i3ij-ia44, in Prioresses Tale, &e.
pp. 100, loi) came to be called the ' Clerk-Merchant Link,' and
so in other cases. Hereupon there arose, however, a new difficulty.
The Tales are left in an imperfect state, in unconnected groups,
and there is nothing to show what Tale was intended to precede
that told by the Man of Law. The result is, that the passage now
under discussion, i.e. the first 98 lines of Group B, turns out to be
a ' Blank-Man uf Law Link.' To avoid this awkward expression,
Mr. Fumivall determined to call it the 'Man-of-Law Head-
link,' that is to say, a passage /rre/rfinf the Man of Law's Pro-
logue, without anything to join it on to anything else. The
same explanation makes clear the meaning of The Squire Head-
link, Group F, II. i-S, a passage only eight lines long. Similarly,
at the end of the Man of Law's Tale, there is a passage (Group
B, II. 1163-1190) which has a deuik title; viz. Man-of-Law End-
link, or Shipman's Prologue. Now for this double title there is
a special reason. No doubt the passage is, properly, the Ship-
man's Prologue, as it is rightly called in MS. Arch. Seld. B. 14.
But it is convenient to have the alternative title, because in some

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

PRONUNCIATION. IX

MSS. it is wrongly called the Prologue of the Squire's Tale.
The title Man-of-Law End-link expresses, therefore, that it is,
in anj case, a pendant or tag to the Man of Law's Tale, and that
it raust certainly follow that Tale, whatever other Tale it is to
precede. These titles are, then, mere explanatory phrases, and
are in all cases copied exactly from the Chaucer Society's Six-
text edition. It is easy, by merely observing the names of these
' links,* to understand and to remember the exact extent to which
the Tales were partially arranged by their author.

Pronunciation.

There is yet one other matter on which 1 have been asked
to say somewhat, viz. the Pronunciation of Chaucer's English.
This matter I purposely left untouched until students should
have became somewhat more familiar with the nature of the
Metre and Versilication, so far as that can be understood by
using the modern pronunciation only. It is now, perhaps, high
time to insist on the importance of making some attempt towards
understanding, if only in a rough and approximate manner, the
great changes that have occurred in our pronunciation since
Chaucer's days, so tliat the beauty of his rhythm may not be
marred by the application to it of that system of English pro-
nunciation which is in use at the present day ; a system which
might be applied to the reading of Dante or Boccaccio with
the same fitness as to Chaucer, and with a very similar result
as regards an approximation to the sounds with which the author
was himself familiar.

On the subject of Pronunciation, my guide is, as a matter of
course, Mr. Alexander J. Ellis, whose standard work on Early
English Pronunciation ' is well-known, at any rate by name, to all

' On Eaily Engliib Pronunciation, with especial reference to Ehakspers
■nd Chaucer. By Alexander J. Ellis, F.R.S., F.S.A., London, Triibner
and Co. Part. 1 and 11 are daled 1869: Part HI ii daied 1870; Pan IV
U dated 1874, extending la p. 1432. The work will be completed in two

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

X INTRODUCTION.

who have taken any interest in the matter. Mr. Ellis has treated
the question so carefully and full7 that an attempt on my part
at giving a general notion of his results would be hardly fair to
him or satisfactory to the reader ; but he has, fortunately, Mmielf
drawn up a brief abstract of his results, which was printed as
Appendix A (pp. 253* — 164*) in the second issue of the Aldine
edition of Chaucer, edited by Dr. Morris. It is here reprinted
by permission of the publishers, after revi»on by Mr. Ellis, for
the present work.

I also draw attention to Mr. Sweet's boot on English Sounds,
with its full Word-lists and abundance of examples'. The results
there arrived at sufficiently agree with Mr. Ellis's, and fully con-
firm them in all that is material.

The pronunciation of English during the fourteenth century
differed materially from that now in use. The following is an
abstract of the conclusions at whichMr.Ellis has arrived respecting
the pronunciation probably in use among the highly educated
southern speakers for whom Chaucer wrote, and directions are
subjoined for modem readers who wish to imitate it.

A VaD.g''ab, as in father, nlms, ore; the usual continental
sound of long a. The present pronunciation of a, as at in <wait,
seems not to have become thoroughly established till the beginning
of the eighteenth century.

A short -££, the short sound of ab, not now used in received
English, but still common in the midland and northern provinces;
the usual continental sound of short a. The present very dif-
ferent pronunciation, as a in cat, agreeing with the sound in the
south-western and eastern counties, was not established till the
seventeenth century ; those, however, to whom ih is difficult may

AA, the same as A long.

' A Hiitory of Eiiglisb Sounds, from the Militil period, with foil Word-
liita. By H. Sweet, M.A. Oxfoid ; Claieudon Press, 1888. (Originally
published for the Lundon I'hilological Socittj and the English Dialect
Society in 1S64.)

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

PRONUNCIATION. XI

AI — ab'et, a diphthong consisting of ab pronounced brieSy but
with a stress, uid gUding on to ee in one sellable ; sometimes
used now in aye, and in the second syllable oi baiab, as distinct
from the first ; the German sound of ai, neariy the Italian abil
and the French at. Those who have a difGculty with this sound
may use the ordinary pronoun I. The modern sound at, as in
•wait, was not thoroughly established till the seventeenth century,
although it began to make its appearance in the first half of the
sixteenth. Almost all dialects treat this combination differently
from long A. See EY.

/iV^al/eo, a diphthong consisting of ab pronounced brieBy
but with a stress, and gliding on to oo in one syllable : not used
in modern English ; the German aa, neariy the Italian au in
Laura, the French aou. Those who have a difficulty with this
sound may use the ordinary ea in bouie. The modern sound of
au, as in Paul, was not established till the seventeenth century.

AW, the same as AU.

AY, the same as AI.

B, as at present.

C = i before a, «, », or any consonant, and — i before c, (, /, It
was never called jb, as in the present sound of vichtu, which
then formed three syllables, vi-ei-ttu.

CCH-iti,3sia/acb.

CH •^ei, as in itub, cbteit, and in Greek words occasionally k,
as at present.

D, as at present.

E long — * in there, ai in fair, a in dare; that is, as ai is now
pronounced before r, or rather more broadly than before any
other consonant, and without any tendency to taper into the
sound of (e ; the German eh long, nearly the French e, and Italian
open e. Those who find this sound too difficult may say at as in
ail. The present use of the sound of n in eel was not established
till the beginning of the eighteenth century, although two sounds
off as in mere, there, were partially marked by ee and ta in the
latter part of the sixteenth century, and ta very gradually changed
to the sound of ee in the seventeenth. It is possible that a clow

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

XII INTRODUCTION.

and open sound of this letter, as in the Italian r cbitua and r aptrtu
(which are allowed to rhyme), or the French e and i (which are
not allowed to rhyme), may have existed, but as they were allowed
to rh;me in Chaucer, they cannot be separated with certainty.
Dickens's Sai-rey Garop has the close sound, the usual Sarah has
the open sound.

E short — e in met, pen, <aicil.

E final •• e, or short e lightly and obscurely pronounced, as the
final « in the German eiai berrliehe gutc Gate ; nearly like the pre-
sent a in i^a or finatn-when the /-is not trilled. This sound was
always used in prose, when the final e was the mark of some final
vowel in older forms of the language, when it marked oblique cases,
feminine genders, plurals, inflections of verbs, advert>s, &c. But
in poetry it was regularly elided altogether before a following
vowel, and before bt, bu, bim, hire = her, hen = their, btm — them,
and occasionally before both, baidt, have, bow, her, ^rf-bere.
It was never pronounced in :6ifv<>her, :&rr'>i> their, ourv— our,
jw«rt=yoar; and was frequently omitted ia badde —haA, vxre,
time, more. It was occasionally, but rarely, omitted when neces-
sary for the rhyme and metre, and for force of expression, in
other positions, especially when it replaced an older vowel, or
marked an oblique case, precisely as in modem Gennan. As
this pronunciation of the final e gradually fell out of use during
the fifteenth century, when most of the MSS. of Chaucer now in
existence were written, the final e is often incorrect!}' inserted
and omitted in their orthography, and has to be omitted or
restored from metric and other considerations. Practically the
reader should always insert it when necessary for the metre, and
never pronounce it as our finals, but always as above indicated.

EA, the same as long E, like ea in 6reai, great, to <aiear, to tear,
hear ; seldom used except in the words raie, please. The modern
sound of ea, as ee in eel, was not established till the eighteenth
century.

EE, the same as long E, that is, as ^e in ^er; in frequent use.
The combination ee, with its modem sound of te, was not es-
tablished till past the middle of the sixteenth century.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

FROlfUffCIA TlOtf, xiil

EI, the same as AI, with which it was constantly interchanged
by the scribes, that is, nearly as the present pronoun I, The
modem sound as ft belongs to the eighteenth century. See EY.

EO, the same as long E ; seldom used except in the word
fr<ffl, often spelled pifel. The modem sound of «> as te, dates
from the sixteenth century.

ES final, the mark of the plural, was generally pronounced as
ei or !t, even in those cases where the e is now omitted.

EU. There is much difficulty in arriving at a satisfactory con-
clusion respecting this combination, which is not frequent in
rhymes. Very possibly it was = i« in the Scotch puir, the long
sound of the French », German S, in all words of French origin.
This became like our modem nu during the seventeenth century,
and may be so pronounced by those to whom the French sound
is too difficult. In words not of French origin, ra ••ai'eo, a diph-
thong consisting of ai pronounced briefly, but with a stress, and
gliding on to M in one syllable, as in the Italian £ur«^ii. Neither
sound is now used in received English, but both occur pro-
vincially. See EW.

EW, like EU, had possibly the sound of ui in the Scotch pu!r,
or else (h''oo, precisely as EU. The following words, generally
written wiUi rw in Chaucer, seem to have the sound of hi, or
French u ; blue, dut, uebevi, glue, a tnevi for hawks, rtmcai, Jlevi,
tut. The following, on the other hand, seem to have had the
sound of at'M: dronitlevi, ftvi, hew. but, knew, ntw, /vm — row,
rue, 3pe^, lirevi, threw, true.

EY, the same as AY, with which it is constantly interchanged
by the scribe. The modem sound as « belongs to the eighteenth
century. AY, EY were possibly pronounced as « in tbert during
the fifteenth century, in the north and west midland counties,
and hence occasionally interchanged with long t in the ortho-
graphy of some later or northern MSS. Modem dialects treat
them as they do ai and not as they do the long e.

T"/, as at present.

G— ; hard in all words not of French origin, and—/ before e,
i, in words of French origin. Sometimes G was J before other

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

XIV ZNTRQDVCTION.

vowels in words where the e usuall; inserted was omitted by the
scribe, just as at present in judgment, goal.

GE final, or before a, o, in French words =/, but the e was
sometimes omitted in writing.

GH—ib, the Scotch and German sound of ch, or kb as it is
best written, produced by making the contact of the tongue with
the soft palate for ^ so imperfect that a hissing sound can be
heard. After e, i, the tongue was probibly raised higher, so that
kh approached to the sound of a hissed j ; and after o, u, the
lips were probably often rounded, giving the effect of the modem
Scotch quB ; the former sound fell into ji and short i, the latter
into lull aodf, or into ab, oo. Ob may be conveniently always
spoken like the German and Scotch cb, that is ib, but it will have
to be occasionally omitted where written, and pronounced where
not written, on account of the negligence of the scribes of the
old MSS.', and it is very possible that the changes above indicated
were already more or less in vogue, and that the poet availedhim-
self of either use according as it suited bis rhyme. This guttural
is still in full force in Scotland and is even still heard in living
use in England from a few old pteople.

H initial "i, just as at present; but it seems to have been
generally omitted in unaccented be. Ml, bint, bin-^her, bere—
their', linM — them, and often in iatb, badd<, baue,'y^ as we still
have Tilt teld'em; and in some French words, as ioil, boitaur,
boneit, &c. it was probably omitted as at present. H final repre-
sents a very faint sound of the guttural kb (see GH), into which
It dwindled before it became entirely extinguished.

I long was not at all the modem sound of I. It was the
lengthened sound of i in ttill, which was nearly but not quite ee ;
compare jtili, jteal, in singing ' Still so gently o'er me jfni/ing,' in
which also the last syllables of gently and ttealing are lengthened
with the same vowel. Those who think they find it difficult
to lengthen tbte vowel which, when short, is extremely ci

»iblc.

DigitiioflbfGoO^^lf

PRONUNCIATION. XV

In English, but is not known in frencb and Italian', may say ee,
as in mUn, mean, but they will be quite wrong if they pronounce
it as at present in mhie.

1 short=i, as in ^V, nlff, pin; not as in French or Italian.
Compare English jfnnf, j£ij&, with French /nt, ^c&r.

1 consonant -/

IE, before a consonant jn many MSS., but only in French
words, was possibly the same as long E, with which it was often
interchanged by the scribe. The modem sound of <* dates from
the seventeenth century, I E final and unaccented as in ierie,
merit, must be pronounced as two syllables i-i', the first prob-
ably as the short I just described, and the second as the final E
already described. But IE final, then more often written YE,
has more frequently the accent on the I or Y, and then that
letter was pronounced as Chaucer's long I, that is nearly as ee.
Thus mtlodie (commonly written tnetodye) bad nearly the same
sound as it has in modem French songs when sung.

J "j, was not distinguished from I consonant in MSS.

K, as at present.

L, as at present.

LE final, probably as at present in Httle = liei, except when <■'
is infiectionai.

LH (which does not occur in this edition) was the same as simple
L. It was scarcely ever used, but In the thirteenth century it
was probably a hissed /, not unlike (but not the same as) Welsh //.

M, as at present.

N, as at present Tliere is no reason to suppose that it was
nasalized in French words as in modern French. An, on, in
French words were often written aun, eon, and were probably
always sounded as these combinations in Chaucer's orthography,
that is as ai^oan, oon.

I that the sound is Mill Tery con
[ thinks be says « ii In ihrtt ; a:
uce it when trying to sing our tt, th

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

XVI INTRODUCTION.

NG bad probably three values, as at present in ling, singer,
Imger, change. It is not possible to determine with certainty
whether it was generally a simple ng as in linger, or an ng fol-
lowed by^, as at present in longer, li^ger,fiager, when medial or
final, SO that the modern custom alone can be followed.

O long was on in oar, boar, o in mere, that is a somewhat broader
sound than oa in tnoan, o in stone, and with no tendency to taper
into 00. It is stili heard in the provinces, and is lite the Italian
open or aptrto ; approaching ou, but not so broad. Those who
find the sound difficult to pronounce may say oh, which was not
established till the seventeenth century. It had also the sound
of 00, generally in those words where it is still ao, as prove, move,
or where it has become u in but, as lo-ve, ibove. Just as E long
and £E gave place to two sounds, written ee and ea in the latter
part of the sixteenth century, as in laoAern peer, pear, so O long
and 00 gave place to two sounds, written oa and oa in the latter
part of the sixteenth century, as in modem boor, boar. It is pos-
sible therefore that even as early as the fourteenth century, and
perhaps still earlier, these changes were prepared by a division
of both sounds into close (as in Italian ffde, srte, av^re, vend^,
credfva, &c. ; omhra, ondo, amsre, amoroso, &c.) and open (as in
Italian r^gola, prirdica, crdo, &c. ; buono, uomo, oro, poco, &e.),
nearly modern ail, air, male, more, supposing ail, mole, not to have
tapering vowels. Mr. Sweet has endeavoured to make these
distinctions in his ' History of English Sounds,' but there is no
evidence from rhymes, and dialectal investigations (as yet very
incomplete) have so far failed to confirm the conclusion.

O short was oa, the short sound of the last, the regular sound of
short on the continent, very common in the provinces, but not
so broad as the modem e in gat, which was not established till
the seventeenth century, but may be used for Sa by those who
find the proper sound too difBcult. In a few words short O
had also occasionally the sound of short ii in btdl, push, put,
where it replaced Anglo-Saxon u, and was pronounced u in the
sixteenth century. These cases correspond almost precisely to
those in which it is now pronounced as u in bid, as lenne, •aiomler.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

PRONUNCIATION. xvii

OA does not seem to have been used in Chancer. It w»s in-
troduced for long a in the sixteenth century.

OE is very rarely used, chiefly in poepel for peopli and In r/-
pnxve for repreix, to show the change of sound. It was the
same as long E.

OI was perhaps generally otf'or, a diphthong consisting of the
sound of 00 pronounced briefly, but with a stress, gliding on to it
in one syllable, as sailors pronounce bu(y, almost as in viooing, or
Italian Im, and very like French out, as distinct from oui. It may
have occasionally had the sound of Chaucer's o short (open o,
nearly o in got) followed by ee, nearly as modern _/(jc.

OO, the same as long O, with which it is constantly inter-
changed. The modem sound of oo in foal dates from after the
middle of the sixteenth century.

OU had three sounds : properly it was - modem oo long, as in
Imd, bous, called had, boos ; occasionally it was used for u in iall,
as in oiM [us], oulber ; and sometimes for the diphthong ou'de), that
is, the sound of long O Riding into modern do, almost the same
as in modern joul, except that the first sound was broader. TTie
three cases may be distinguished pretty accurately thus: — OU
was 00, where it is now pronounced as in leiiJ; OU was S, where
it is now pronounced as in doubit; OU was oi/oo where it is now
occasionally pronounced ol/oo as in job/.

OUGH must be considered as OU followed by GH. In drought
it vas droSibt, la plough it ■wdts phoib ; in Jbugbt, ieugla,vbere it
has now the sound of au, it was probably oa'oo-ih, or nearly our
modem tapering oh followed hyib ; but, if the reader feels any
difficulty, he may use the modem ow in cow followed by the
guttural ih, aajdviibt. Many modem dialects treat ought in this

OW was the same as OU, but was more commonly used when
final.
OT was the same as 01.
P, as at present.
PH •=_/, as at present.
QU, as at present

"»-"■ ' ........Google

XVUl IHTRODVCTIQN.

R as r in ring, btrr'mg, carry; always trilled, aever as now in
car, }erf, third, card. Hence it did not lengthen or alter the
preceding vowel, so that ber in herd must have the r as well
trilled as in ierriag, nearly the same as now in Scotland and Ire-
land, but possibly not so strongly, when not preceding a vowel.

RE final, probably the same as ER, except when i' was inflec-

RH, where it is found in MSS, of the period (it is not in this
edition), was probably r as now, but a trul; hissed rl> occurs in
some dialects.

S was more frequently a sharp t when final, than at present;
thus <wyj, waj, h, all had t sharp. But between two vowels, and
when the final ei had the e omitted after long vowels or voiced
consonants, it was probably z, a letter which sometimes intcr-
clianged with j, but was rarely used. S was never ib ot zi is at
present, thus iiliim had three syllables, as •Bi-ji-aon.

SCH was jI>, as in iball.

SH sometimes used for SCH and pronounced as at present.

SSH, used occasionally for double SCH when the sound of ji
followed a short vowel.

T, as at present, but final -tion was in two syllables, -li-oon.

TH had two sounds, as in thin, then, and there is no means of
telling whether these sounds were distributed differently from
what they now are, except that with probably rhymed to imith.
They can therefore be pronounced as at present.

U long only occurred in French words, and probably always
had the sound of Scotch ui in puir, or French u, German U, a
sound which remained nearly to the eighteenth century. Those
who find this sound too difficult, may pronounce as the present
long English u in tunc, which was not considered to be the normal
sound till the seventeenth century.

U short was generally short S, as in ball, pull, the modem
sound of u in but not haring been established till the seventeenth
century. Occasionally, however, it was used for short ■ or short
e, precisely as in the modem buiy, bury; these cases can generally
be distinguished by seeing that they would be now so pro-

DigitiioflbfGoO^^lf

PRONUNCIATION. lAx

nounced. Pos^bly the u then represented an ancient sound of
short French a,

U consonant— 'v. In the MSS. u and * are confused as vowel
or consonant, and u vowel initial is commonly written v.

V vowel, the same as U.

V consonant, the same as at present.

W vowel, used in diphthongs as a substitute for V, and some-
times used absolutely for ac, as vAe^oode, herberw— ier&roo.

W consonant, the same as at present.

WH, a blowing through the lips when in the position for
VI, something like a whistle; still generally pronounced in the
north of England, but commonly confused with w In the south.
To foreigners, when initial, it sounds bSS, as in whan=AoDoA«
nearly, but lubahn correctly. In Chancer it often occurs final
in place of GH (which see) when pronounced as the Scotch qub.
It was the transition sound of GH from ih to the modern/:

WR was probably pronounced as an r with rounded tips,
which produces the effect of a iiu and r sounded together, as in
the French ra. Those who find a difficulty in speating it thus,
may pronounce tc'r, with the faintest sound of a vowel between
the «) and r, almost werede for vjritf, but not making an addi<
tional syllable ; such sounds are still heard provincially.

X was ki, as at present ,

Y vowel, long and short, had precisely the same value as I long
and short.

Y consonant was generally written with the same character
as GH, which resembled z (j), and may have had that sound of
GH which resembled a hissed y. But probably it had become
thoroughly^ in Chaucer's time, and should be so pronounced.

Z — «, as now, and never %b.

The position of the accent was not always the same as at pre-
sent. French words seem to have been pronounced with equal
stress on all the syllables, as at present. Some English termina-
tions, as -and, -ing, -ly, always had a considerable stress, even when
a preceding syllable was accented.

If we adopt niost of the easy modern English substitutes for

^vGoO^^lf

XX ZNTRODUCTIOIT.

the difficult old sounds, as pointed out in the preceding table, but
use Ji for the flat sound of tb in Ibee, u for u in bull, ui as in
Scotch for French «, and ahyi abv) for aBei, aHon, as described
under AI, AW, mark the pronounced final c by ?, and indicate
the accent, when it does not faE on the first syllable only, by f),
we may write the pronunciation of the first lines of the Canter-
bury Tales as follows. Observe that the first line begins with
an accented syllable, without a precedent short syllable, as is not
unfrequent in Chaucer.

Wh>n dhat Ah'picel' wilb 'li >hoocS> iwohtl

Dhg drookht of March hath pened toh dhg rohts.

And bahdhed e»ree yahyn in iwicb leeTioot'

Of which ver'tui' enjen'dred ii dhi Door ;

Whan ZcGrfii, aik, with 'is twaiie biaitEiS

Enipee'red hith in eyre* holt and hailhB

DhS tendre kropiii, and dhs ;iinge silaa

Hatb in dlie cam 'it hills koon iriin'e.

And imaUo fooles mahken melohdee'e

Dhat ilaipea al dhe n^kht with ohpen ee'e,—

Sah priketh 'eai nah'luir' ia her kohiaa'jei,

Dhan iongea folk toh goha on pilgrimaa'jei,

And palmeii Ibi toh laikcn ilrahwnjS itrondoi

Toh fetnS halwKz kooth in tiindree londei,

And ipet'ialce', Tiom eriee iheeiet coda

Of Engelond, to Kahwn'teibei'ce dhahr wtodB

Dhg hohlM bUiFul martecT for toh laike

Dhat hem hath bolpea whan dhat dhihy wair laikS.

Bcefel' dhat in dhat urzoon' on a dahy

At Soothwerk at dhe Tib'aid' » Ee lihj.

Rede; tab wendcn on met piigrimab'ie

Toh Kahwn'twber'ee with (ul de»tiot' kohrah^!,

At nlldit wat koom in'toh' dhat ostehce'a

Well neen and tweatee in > kjimpanctfe

Of lilndree folt bee ah'Ten'tnir' ifal'S

In fel'ihw'theep', and tHlgrimz waii dhahy allS,

Dhat tobwerd Kabwn'ttrbei'ee nolden reede.

Dhe chahmbrez and dha ilahbiz walrec weed!

And wel wai wairen aiied ita txite.

And ihortlec, whan dhS tune wai toh restS

Sob had Ee ipobken with 'em evreech ohn,

Dhat Ee waj of 'ir fel'ahw'theep' anohn',

And mabde foiwerd aiilee for tob reezS

Toh tahk oot wahy dbair as Ee yoo deree'iB.

^, Google

PRONuifciArio:T. xxi

It is proper to add that Mr. Ellis's results were chiefly obtained
from a careful examination of the Harleian MS, (HI.), the spell-
ing of which does not altogether agree with that of the EUesmere
MS., here chiefly followed. The only result in which I do not
feel full confidence is that which makes the sound of by iden-
tical with that of ay. I look upon these rather as permiisibU
rimes than as real ones, and should prefer to regard zy and ei
as indicating the sound afee, that is, a diphthong consisting of e
long (— < In ibfrt, or ai in pair) pronounced briefly but with a
stress, and gliding on to te. I do not find that they are inter-
changed by the scribe of the EUesmere MS. in all cases, though
they are so frequently. There are certain words, such as ilc^,
to die, tvttft^, twain, burgeys, a burgess, ^ghle, eight, qutynle,
quaint, receyue, to receive, fleye, to play, &c. which seem to be
spelt with ey rather than with ay; and, on the other hand, may
be cited daye, a day, payt, to please, arrayed, arrayed, nay, nay,
may, may, &c. which seem to be spelt with ov rather than with
ly, I offer this criticism with diffidence, merely saying that
[ am unable as yet to see how words like A.S. iveg, flcga, tiuegea,
should have passed in Middle English into ivay, ptay, !<uiayn, as
pronounced by Mr. Ellis, and have reverted nearly to their original
sound in our <way, play, and twain. With respect to ivay (written
way, iiity), which undoubtedly rimes, or seems to rime, with day, I
would suggest that it may have had tivo pronunciations; as was
certainly the case with tbye, to die, -which is also spelt dye, and
made to rime with rimedye, a remedy. With regard also to such
a word as our modem receive, we can easily understand that it
was once pronounced so as to rime with the modem word rave,
but the riming of its vowel very nearly with the modem rive is
much less clear. On this point, therefore, I should plead that
some doubt may be allowed to remain.

I may-add here that the long sound of i is generally denoted
by^in the EUesmere MS. C{.<wfy!om,p.i,\. ij4, with /-K-ft^ in

■ Not in tbe Elletmere MS. only, bal in nearly all. Tvaye occurs 7 limn
at ihe «nd of ■ line. In 5 plaoes it ii spelt with ity or «i rn all the 6 MSS. ;
in I place, in 5 of themi and in the lad ioitince, in 4 of them.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

XXfl INTRODVCTIQIt,

the line following. Our modem/ Is commonly written as capital
1, as in lagemint, fi. 688 ; but the small i is sometimes used, as in
iqjt, B. 409. When u is written between two i-owels, it stands
for v; as in eaery {every), B. 15a ; dctgne [Jevyte), B. 154 ; lyuen
{lyaeii), B. 175. In a few words, v is written for u, at the begin-
ning ; as in Tip, -vie, -vnta, for up, tut, unto.

I now proceed to some general remarks upon the Tales in the
present selection.

The Man of Law's Tde. The Introduction to the Man oi
Law's Prologue {also called, for brevity, the Man-of-Law Head-
link) and the Prologue itself, are printed in The Priertjiej Tale, &C.
(Clarendon Press), pp. 1-5; See also the Introduction to that
volume, p. KX. The Head-link and Prologue together contain
ij3 lines, so that the Tale Itself begins, in the present volume,
with 1. IJ4. I have already stated my belief that The Man of
Law's Tale is a piece of Chaucer's earlier workmanship, and tliat
it was revised for Insertion among the Tales, with the addition
of a Prologue, about 1386. Tyrwhitt has drawn attention to the
fact that a story, closely agreeing with The Man of Law's Tale,
is found in Gower's Confessio Amantis, Book II. He was misled
by the expression "som-men wolde sayn" in I. 1009 into suppos-
ing that Chaucer took the story from Qower; see note to that
line, p. 137. Chronology at once settles the question; for Chau-
cer's tale, written b^are 1385, could not have been derived from
Gower's, written about ijgo. The simple explanation of the
matter is, that both our poets drew from a common source.
That common source has, fortunately, been discovered, in the
Life of Constance, as narrated in the Anglo-Norman Chronicle
of Nicholas Trivet, written about a.d. 1334. Mr. Thomas
Wright, in his edition of the Canterbury Tales, pointed out
Trivet's Chronicle as containing the original of the story as told
by Gower. That it also contains the original of the story as
told by Chaucer, is evident from the publications of tie Chaucer
Society, Trivet's version of the story was edited for that Society
by Mr. Brock in 187 a, with an English translation, and a careful

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

TEE MAN OF law's TALE. xxiii

line-bf-line analfsis of it, shewing clearly the exact extent to
which Chaucer followed hte original. The name of the publi-
cation i$ ' Originals and Analogues of some of Chaucer's Canter-
bury Tales,' published for the Chaucer Society; Part I, 1871;
Fart II, 1875. To this I am indebted for much of the informa-
tion here given'.- It appears that Nicholas Trivet was an English
Dominican friar, who died some time after 1334. A short ac-
count of him in Latin, with a list of works ascribed to him. Is to
be found in Quetif and Echard's Scripterei OrdinU Praedicaloru't ',
tom. i. pp. 561--5S5 ; also a notice in English of his life and sOme
of his works, in the Preface to T. Hog's edition of Trivet's An-
nales. Mr. Brock notices eighteen of his works, amongst which
it will suffice to mention here {a) his Annales ab origins mundi ad
Christum (Royal MS. 13 B. xvi, &c.) ; (b) his Annales sex Regum
Angliae, qui a comitibus Andegavensibus [counts of Anjou] ori-
ginem traxerunt (Arundel MSS. 46 and aao, Harl, MSS. 19 and
4339, &cO ; and (e) his Anglo-Norman Chronicle, quite a distinct
work from the Latin Aanaln {MS. Arundel 56, &c.). Of the
last there are numerous copies, MS. Arundel 56 being one of the
best, and therefore selected to be printed from for the Chaucer
Society. The heading runs thus: — 'Ci comence les Cronicles
qe Frere Nichol Trivet escript a dame Marie, la title moun
seignour le Roi Edward, le iitz Henri ;' shewing that it was
written for the princess Mary, daughter of Edward I, bom in
1378, who became a nun at Amesbury in laSj. The story of
Constance begins on leaf 45, back. Gower follows Trivet rather
closely, with but few omissions, and only one addition of any im-
portance, about JO lines long. 'Chaucer tells the same story
as Trivet, but tells it in his own language, and in much shorter
compass. He omits little or nothing of importance, and alters
only the details. . . . Chaucer's additions are many; of the loai)
lines of which the Tale consists, about 350 are Chaucer's addi-
tions. Thepassagesarethese;—1!. 190-403; a7o-»87; 395-315;

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

XXIV INTRODUCTION.

3JO-343; 351-357; 338-371; 400-410 J 4""-4»7; 449-4i5»: 470-
504; 631-658; 701-714; 771-784; 811-819; 825-868: 915-945;
i037-to4j; 1053-1078; 1133-1141' (Broct).

Tynvhitt pointed out that much the same story is to be found
in the Lay of Emar& (MS. Cotton, Calig. A. ii, foL 6g), printed
by Ritson in the second volume of his Metrical Romances. He
observes: — 'the chief differences are, that Emare is originally
exposed in a boat for refusing to comply with the desires of the
Emperour her father ; that she is driven on the coast of Galyi,
or Wales, and married to the King of that country. The con-
trivances of the step-mother, and the consequences of them, are
the same in both stories.'

Mr. Thomas Wright further observes: — 'The treachery of
King Ella's mother enters into the French Romance of the
Chevalier au Cigne, and Into Che still more ancient Anglo-Saxon
romance of King Offa, preserved in a Latin form by Matthew
Paris. It is also found in the Italian collection, said to have been
composed in 1378, under the title of II Pecorone di ser Giovanni
Fiorentino (an imitation of the Decameron), gior. x. no. i. The
treason of the Knight who murders Hermengilde is an incident
in the French Roman de la Violette, and in the English metrical
romance of Le Bone Florence of Rome (printed in Ritson's col-
lection) [ and is found in the English Gesta Romanorum, c. 69 (ed.
Madden) ', joined, in the latter place, with Constance's adventure
with the steward. It is also found in Vincent of Beauvais*, and
other writers.' The tale in the Gesta Romanorum is called
'Merelaus the Emperor' (MS, Harl. 7333, leaf aoi), and is printed
in the Originals and Analogues (Chaucer Society), Fart I, pp. 57-
70. Mr. Fumivall adds — 'This tale was versified by Occleve,who
called Merelaus "Gerelaus;" and Warton quotes Occleve's lines
describing how the " feendly man " stabs the Earl's child, and then
puts the bloody knife into the sleeping Empress's hand —

' Reprinled for the Early Eng. Toit Soc., ed. S. J. Herrtage. 1879 ; see
pp. 311, 493 of ihii edition.

' Warton givei the refeience. vii. to his Specahim Histonile, lib. rii.
c. 90, fol. 86 a.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

THE MAN OF LAW'S TALS. XXV

'For men ihoulde hare nooa olUr deeming
But ihe bad gilty ben or tbi> murdiing.'

See Wirton, Hiit. Eng, Poetry, ed. 1S71, i. igS.'

In the Originals and Analogues, Part i. pp. 71-841 !s also printed
an extract from Matthew Paris, Fita Offae Frimi, ed, Wats, 1684,
pp. 965-968, containing the story of 'King Offa's intercepted
Letters and banished Queen.'

Some account of Ser Giovanni is given in Dunlop's History of
Fiction, 3rd ed. 1845, p. 1^7. He was a Florentine notary, who
began his Tales in 1378, at a village in the neighbourhood of
Forli. His work is called II Fecorone, i.e. the Dunce, 'a title
which the author assumed, as some Italian academicians styled
themselves Insensati, Stolidi, Ac., appellations in which there was
not always so much irony as they imagined.' The ist tale of the
loth Day is thus analysed by Dunlop. 'Story of the Princess
Denlse of France, who, to avoid a disagreeable marriage with an
old German prince, escapes in disguise to England, and is there
received in a convent. The king, passing that way, falls in love
with and espouses her. Afterwards, while he was engaged in a
war in Scotland, his wife brings forth twins; but the queen-
mother sends to acquaint her son that bis spouse had given birth
to two monsters. In place of his majesty'* answer, ordering
them to be nevertheless brought up with the utmost care, she
substitutes a mandate for their destruction, and also for tliat of
the queen. The person to whom the execution of this command
is entrusted, allows the queen to depart with her twins to Genoa.
At the end of some years she discovers her husband at Rome, on
his way to a crusade ; she there presents him with his children,
and is brought back with them in triumph to England.' Dunlop
points out the likeness of this story to those told by Chaucer and
Gower, mentions the Lay of Emari, and adds: — 'it is the sub-
ject, too, of a very old French romance, published in 4to, with-
out date, entitled Le Roman de la Belle Helene de Constan-
tinople. There, as in Ernar^, the heroine escapes to England
to avoid a marriage, Sec. At length she is ordered to be burnt,
but is saved by the Duke of Gloster"* niece kindly offering to

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

XXvI INTRODUCTION.

personate her on that occasion.' The storjr appears again In a
collection of tales by Straparola, in the itli tale of the first
night ; but Straparola merely borrowed it from Ser Giovanni.
See Dunlop, Hist. Fiction, jrd ed. p. 168.

It occurs to me that Shakespeare, in delineating Imogen, did
not forget Chaucer's portrait of Constance.

The Pardoner's Frologoe. In this Prologue, the Pardoner is
made to expatiate upon the value of his relics. It is very likely
that Chaucer here remembered one of the tales in Boccaccio's
Decamerone (Day vi. Tate 10), concerning a certain Friar Ci-
polla, of the Order of St. Anthony, of which Dunlop gives some
account in his History of Fiction, jrd ed. pp. nj, 21S. 'He
gave a long account (says Dunlop) of his travels as far as India,
and told how on his return he had visited the Patriarch of Jeru-
salem, who had shewn him innumerable relics: among others,
a lock of the hair of the seraph that appeared to St. Francis, a
paring of the cheijib's nail, a few of the rays of the blessed star
that guided the Magi in the east, the jawbone of Lazarus,' &c.
He adds — ' This tale of Boccaccio drew down the censure of the
Council of Trent, and is the one which gave the greatest um-
brage to the church. The author has been defended by his
commentators, on the ground that he did not intend to censure
the respectable orders of friars, but to expose those wandering
mendicants who supported themselves by imposing on the cre-
dulity of the people ; that he did not mean to ridicule the sacred
relics of the church, but those which were believed so in conse-
quence of the fraud and artifice of monks.' But it must have
been hard to draw this line. In the note to I. 349, p. 145,
I have drawn attention to Heywood's close plagiarism from
Chaucer, in the passage from The Four P.'s, printed in the note
to I. 7°' of Dr. Morris's edition of Chaucer's Prologue ; also to
Sir David Lyndesay's Satyre of the Three Estates, II. 3037-3111.

The Pardoner's Tale. A considerable part of this Tale is
occupied with digressions; the Tale itself is told simply, briefly,
and well, occupying II, 463-484, 661-894. M!""- Thomas Wright
remarks — 'This beautiful moral story appears to have been

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

THE pardoner's TALE. XXVll

taken from a Fabliau, now lost, but of which the mere outline
is preserved [as first noted by Tyrwhitt] in the Cento Novelle
Antiche, Nov. Issxii, as well as the story itself by Chaucer.'
Dunlop, in his History of Fiction, p. 203, says — 'It is evident from
the title of the Cento Novelle Antiche, that it was not a new and
original production, but a compilation of stories already current
in the world. The collection was made towards the end of the
13th century, and was formed from episodes in Romances of
chivalry; the Fabliaux of the French Trouveurs; the ancient
chronicles of Italy j recent incidents; or jests and repartees
current by oral tradition. That the stories derived from these
sources were compiled by different authors, is evident from the
great variety of style j but who those authors were, is still a
problem in the literary annals of Italy.' The story is not exactly
the same in all the editions of the Cento Novelle; and two dif-
ferent forms of it have been printed by Mr. Furnivall, in his
Originals and Analogues (Chaucer Soc), Ft. ii. pp. iji-133. Of
these, the former Is from the edition of 1515, with the title Le
Ciento Novelle Antifce, where it appears as Nov. Ixxxiii. It is very
brief, and to this effect. As Christ was walliing with his disciples
through a wild country, some of His disciples espied some golden
piastres, and said, < Let us take some of these fbr our use.' But
Christ reproved them, warning them that they would soon see
the fatal effects of avarice. Soon after, two men found the goldj
and one of them went to fetch a mule to carry it off, whilst the
other remained to guard it. On his return with the mule, the
former offered to his companion two loaves which he had bought
for him. The latter refused at the moment, and shortly after-
wards took an opportunity of stabbing the other as he chanced
to be stooping down. He then took the two loaves, gave one to
the mule, and ate the other himself. The loaves were poisoned ;
and man and mule fell dead. Then our Lord, passing by once
more, pointed out to His disciples the three dead bodies.

The other version is from the edition of 1572, entitled Libro
di Novelle, et di bel Parlar Gentile ; where it is Nov. Ixxxii.
This is much more like Chaucer's story, and Is occasionally

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

XX\dH INTRQDVCriOlt.

quoted in the Notes as the 'Italian test.' Mr. Furoivall's ana-
lysis of the story b as follows.

'A hermit lying down in a cave, sees there much gold. At
once he runs away, and meets three robbers. They see no one
chasing the hermit, and ask him what lie is running away from,
"Death, which is chasing me." "Where is he? shew him us."
"Come with me, and I will." The hermit takes them to the
cave, and shews them Death— the gold. They laugh at him, and
make great joy, and say, "The hermit is a fool." Then the
three robbers consult as to what they shall do. The second pro-
poses that one shall go to the town, buy bread and wine and all
things needful ; but the crafty Devil puis into the heart of the
robber who goes to the town, that he shall feed himself, pioison
his mates, and then have all the treasure, and be the richest man
in that country. Meantime, the other rc^bers plot to murder
their mate as soon as he comes back with the bread and wine,
and then share the treasure. Their mate returns from the city,
and they murder him at once. Then they eat the food he has
brought, and both fall dead. Thus doth our Lord God requite
traitors. The robbers found death. The wise man fled, and
left the gold free.'

As the original is not long, I here reprint it, for the reader's
convenience.

' Qui conta d' uno Romito che andando per nn luogo foresto
trouo molto graode Tesoro.

'Andando vn giomo vn Romito per vn luogo foresto: si
trou6 vna grandissima grotta, laquale era molo celata, et riti-
randosi verso 13 per riposar^, pen> che era assai aflaticato;
come e' giunse alia grotta si la vide in certo luogo molto
tralucere, impercio che vi hauea molto oro; e si tosto come
il conobbe, incontanente si partio, et comincio a correre per
lo deserto, quanto e' ne potea andare. Correndo cosi questo
Romito s" intoppo in tre grandi scherani, liquaii slauano in
queila foresta per mbare chi unque vl passaua. Ne gia mai si
erano aecorti, che questo oro vi fosse. Hor vedendo cottoro,
che nascosti si stauano, fuggir cosi questo huomo, non hanendo

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

THE PARDONER'S TALE. XXIX

ptersona dietro cbe 'I cacciasse, alquanto hebbero temenza, ma
pur se li pararono dinanzi per sapere perche fuggiua, cbe di cio
molto si njarauigliaiiano. Ed elli rispose et disse. " Fratelli
miei, io fuggo la morte, cbe rtii vien dietro cacciando mi," Que'
non vedendo ne huomo, ne bestia, cbe il cacciasse, dissero:
" Mostraci cbi ti caccia : ct menaci cola one ella h" Ailhora il
Romito disse loro, " venite meco, et mostrerollaui," pregandoli
tutta via che non andassero ad essa, impercio cbe elli per se la
fuggia, Ed eglino Tolendola trouare, per uedere come fosse
fatta, nol domandouano di altro. 11 Romito vedendo che non
potea piu, et hauendo paura di loro, gli condusse alia grotta,
onde egli s' era partito, e disse loro, " Qui h la morte, cbe mi
cacciaua," et mostra loro I' oro che u' era, ed eglino il conobbero
incontanente, et molto si cominciarano a rallegrare, et a fare
insieme grande sollazzo. AUhora accommiatarono questo buono
huomo; et egU sen' ando per i fatti suoi: et quelli cominciarono
a dire tra loro, come elli era sempljce persona. Rimasero questi
scherarii tutti e tre insieme, a guardare questo hauere, e incomin-
ciarono a ragioaare quello che volcano fare. L'uno rispuose et
disse. " A me pare, da che Dlo ci ha dato cosi alta ventnra, che
noi non ci partiamo di qui, inslno a tanto che noi non ne porti-
amo tutto questo hauere." Et 1' altro disse : " non facciamo
cosi ; r vno di noi ne tolga alquanto, et vada alia cittade et ven-
dalo, et rechi del pane et del vino, et di quello cbe ci bisogna, e
di cio s' ingegni il meglio che pnote: faccia egli, pur com' elli ci
fomisca." A questo s' accordarono tutti e tre insieme. 11 De-
moaio ch' k ingegnoso, e reo d' ordinare di fare quanto male e
puote, mise in cuori a costui che andaua alia citta per lo forni-
mento, "da ch' io sard nella cittade" (dicea fra se medesimo)
" io vogLo mangiare et here quanto mi bisogna, et poi fomirmi
di certe cose delle quali io fao mestiere hora al presente : et [wi
auuelenero quello che io porto a miei compagni : si che, da ch' elli
saranno morti amendue, si saro io pol Signore di tutto quello
hauere, et secondo che mi pare egU i tanto, che io saro poi i)
piu ricco huomo di tutto questo paese da parte d'hauere:" et
come li veune in pensieroj co^ fece. Frese viuanda per se

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

XXX INTRODUCTION,

quanto gli bisogno, et proi tutta 1' altra auuelenoe, e cosi la porto
a que suoi compagni. Intanto ch' ando alia cittade secondo che
detto hauemo : se elli pensoe et ordlnoe male per uccidere li
suoi compagni, accio che ogni cosa li rimanesse : quell! pensaro
di lui non meglio ch' elli di lore, et djssero tra loro ; " Si tosto
come questo nostra compagno tomera col pane et col vino, et
con r altre cose che ci bisognano, si 1' uccideremo, et poi mange-
remo quanto uorremo, e sara poi tra noi due tutto questo grande
hauere. Et come meno parti ne saremo, tanto n' baueremo mag-
gior parte ciascuno di noi." Hor vlene quelli, clie era ito alia
cittade a comperare le cose che bisognaua loro. Tomato a suoi
compagttl incontanente che 1' videro, gli furono addosso con le
lancie et con le coltella, et 1' uccisero. Da che ]' hebbero motto,
mangiarono di quello che egli hauea recato: et si tosto come
furono satoUi, amendue caddero morti : et cosi morirono tutti e
tre : che I'vno vccise 1' altro si come vdito hauete, et non hebbe
r hauere: et cosi paga Domenedio li traditori, che egli andarono
cercando la morte, et in questo modo la trouarono, et si come
ellino n' erano degni. Et il saggio sauiamente la fuggio, e I' oro
rimase libero come di prima.'

Mr. Fumivall has also reprinted Novella slit from the Novellae
of Morlinus, ed. Naples, 1520 (reprinted at Paris in 1799) ; cor-
rected by tiie Paris edition of Morlimis' Works, 1855. The
story is very brief, being as follows.

'De illis qui, in Tiberi reperto thesauro, ad inuicem conspi-
ranfes, ueneno et ferro periere.

' Magus magico susurro in Tiberi delitere thesaunim quadam
in cauea spirituum reuelatione cognouit : quo reperto, cum mag-
num siclorum cumulum aspiceret, communi uoto pars sociorum
proximum oppidum seu castellum, epulas aliasque res compara*
turi, accedunt : ceteri uero copiosum interea ignem itistruunt,
thesaurumque cnstodiunt. Dumque in castellum conuenissent,
radice malorum cupiditate afiecti, ut consocios thesauri parte
priuaretit, diro ueneno illos tnterimere statuerunt : cum dicto,
in caupona epulantes, ebrii ac uino sepulti, aliquatenus moram
fecere. In Tiberi espectantes atque esurientes, consocios de

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

THE SECOND nun's TALE. xxxi

mora incusabant: louemque adiurauerunt, repedantes es op-
pido atque castello et uita et thesauri parte priuare. Sicque ad
iauicem conspirantes, non tnulto post adueniunt ex pago illi,
uinarios, utres, puUos, pisces, aliaque tucetosi saporis pulmentaria
atque prelectum hirciim ferentes, Quibus obuiam dederunt
ieitrni, illosque omnes morti imparatos iacautosque insecauere
atque crudeli strage perdidenint. Pone sumptis cibariis diro
ueneno tabeiactis, insgni iocunditate gnauiter cuncta ministrare
inctpiuat; alter uerrit, alter stemit, pars coquit, atque tuceta
concinnat. Pone omnibus scitule appositis, ac raensa largiter in-
structa edere ceperunt, omniaque iDgurgitauerunt. Commodum
ex eis mensa erectis erant (ile) quod, morte preuenti, cum sociis
uitam hto reddentes, sub elemento mortai et sepulti remansere.

' Nouella indicat : nee esse de malo cogitandum : nam quod
quis seminat, metit.'

TIis Beoond Horn's Tale. There is a peculiar interest about
this Tale, because, as compared with the rest, it so clearly shews
us Chaucer's mode of compilation ; bis advance from close trans-
lation to a more free handling of materials ; and his change of
rhythm, from stanzas to rimed couplets. The closeness of the
translation and the rhythm alike point to early workmanship ;
and, most fortunately, we are not left to conjecture in this
matter, since onr author himself refers to thb piece, by the Title
of the Ljf ef Seint Ctci/e, m bis Prologue to the Legend of Good
Women, 1. 436. It was probably written a considerable time
before the Legend, Mr. Funiivall assigns to it the conjectural
date of 1373, which cannot be very far wrong. The expression
in 1. 78, 'Yet preye I yow that reiltn that I wryte' clearly shews
that it was neither originally written as a tale of the series, nor
properly revised ; and the expression in 1, 6 1, ' And though that
I, vnworthy jone of Eue,' cannot fail to strike the reader as a
singular one to be put into the mouth of a nun. We possess, in
fact, the Tale in its original shape, without either revision or
introduction. What is called the ' Prologue ' is, in fact, nothing
of the sort ; it is merely such an introduction as was suitable for
the Legend at the time of translation. We have no description

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

XXXU INTRODUCTION.

of the Second Nim, no introduction of her as a narrator, nor
anfthing to connect the Tale with those that precede it. There
is no authority, indeed, for attributing it to the Second Nun at
all beyond the mere rubrics printed at pp. 6i, 63, and Si.

It is not even made quite dear to us who the Second Nun
was. We may, however, conclude that, as the Prioresse was
herself a Nun, i.e. the Jrit nun (see Prol. I. 118), the person
intended is the ' Another Nonne ' mentioned in the Prologue, I.
163, but mentioned nowhere else. The first line of the Canon's
Yeoman's Prologue (p. 8a) merely mentions ' the !yf of Seint
Cecile ' without any hint as to the supposed narrator of it. The
Prioress herself, on the other hand, is properly introduced to us,
and her Tale is carefully inserted in its right place.

An analysis of the so-called Prologue to this Tale is given in
the Notes, at p. 165 ; cf. note to I. S4, p. 169. Tyrwhilt pointed
out that the Tale itself is translated from the Life of St. Cecilia
as given in the Legenda Aurea (or Golden Legend) of Jacobus
Januensis, or Jacobus a Vora^oe, who was archbishop of Genoa
at the close of the 13th century. Tyrwhitt calls it 'literally'
translated, but this is not quite the case ; for our author has made
several judicious alterations, suppressions, and additions, some of
which are pointed out in the notes; see, e.g. notes to 11. 346,
3B0, 395, 44a, 489, 505, and 535. However, most of the altera-
tions occur towards the end of the story, and Chaucer follows
the original author closely as far as 1. 343 ; see note to I. 346.
The best teW of this Life of St. Cecilia b that given in the
second edition of the Aurea Legenda by Dr. Th. Grasse, pub-
lished at Leipsic in 1S50. Mr. Fumivall has printed it at length,
from Grasse's first edition, 1846, in his Originals and Analogues,
Pt. ii, pp. 193-105; «de by side with the French version of La
LegendeDorte, as translated byjehan de Vignay, printed at Paris
in 1513. The su^estion was made in 'Bell's' edition of Chaucer
(really edited by Mr. Jephson), that Chaucer's original was not
the Latin, but the French text. A very slight comparison shews
at once that this idea u wrong (as Mr. Fumivall points out),
and that Chaucer unquestionably followed the Latin original ; see

DigitiioflbfGoO^^lf

THE SECOND NUN'S TALE. Kxxill

note to t. 319, p. 174. It Is, however, probable that Chaucer
may have seen the French version also, as he seems to have
taken from it the idea of his first four stanzas, II. i-zS. But he
has taken thence merely the general idea, and no more; see
notes to 1. I, p. 165, and to I. 7, p> iSS. The Invocation to the
Virgin bears some resemblance to the Prioresses Prologue; see
note to I. so, p. itiS. It contains, moreover, a passage which is
a free translation of one in Dante's Paradiso; see note to 1. 36,
p. 167. I may add here that Mr. Fumivall has also reprinted
two more lives of St. Cecilia, one from GaTton's Golden Legende,
in English prose, ed. 1483, fol, ccclxxvij, back; the other in
English Terse, in a metre similar to that used by Robert of
Gloucester, from MS. Ashmole 43, leaf 185, back, in the Bod-
leiam library, Oxford. These do not throw much further light
upon the matter ; and, in fact, the text that is most worth con-
sulting is the Latin one of Jacobus a Voragine, which is fre-
quently quoted in the notes. Of this Dunlop says, in his History
of Fiction, 3rd ed. p. agfi — 'The grand repertory of pious fiction
seems to have been the Legenda Aurea of Jacobus de Voragine,
a Genoese Dominican, a work entitled Golden from its popu-
larity, on the same principle that this epithet was bestowed on
the 'Ass' of Apuleius. A similar composition in Greek, by
Simon Metaphrastes, written about the end of the loth century,
was the prototype of this work of the 1 3th century, which com-
prehends the lives of individual saints, whose history had already
been written, or was current from tradition. The Golden
Legend, however, does not consist solely of the lives of saints,
but is said In the colophon to be interspersed with many other
beautiful and strange relations, which were probably extracted
from the Gesta Longobardorum, and other sources too obscure
and voluminous to be easily traced ; indeed, one of the original
titles of the Legenda Aurea was Historia Lombardica. The
work of [Jacobus a] Voragine was translated Into French by
Jean de Vignai, and was one of the three books from which
Caxton's Golden Legend was compiled.'
In The Military and Religious Life in the Middle Ages, by
VOL. ni. C

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

xxxiv INTRODUCTIO^T.

Paul Lacroix, at p. 436, is the following brief account of Saint
Cecilia. ' Under the reign of Alexander Severus, many illustrious
martyrs vere put to death : St. Cecilia, her husband, and lier
brother-in-law among the number. St. Cecilia was descended
from a very ancient family which dated back to the time of
Tarquin the Proud ; she belonged to the same house as Metella,
many of whose children were raised to the honours of triumph
and of the consulate in the heyday of the Roman republic. Her
parents gave her in marriage to a young Roman patrician, named
Valerian, But Cecilia had dedicated her virginity to God, and
her husband, converted to the faith by her arguments and en-
treaties, respected her vow, and himself converted his brother
Tiburcius, They all three relieved their persecuted brethren,
and this Christian charity betrayed them. In spite of their dis-
tinguished birth, their wealth and their connections, they were
arrested, and their refusal to sacrifice to the false gods led to
their being condemned to death. We find a multitude of analo-
gous occurrences in Gaul, and also in the most distant provinces
of the East.' On the preceding f!^ of the same book is Itgured
a copy of a piece of mosaic work of the third or fourth century,
which was taken from the cemetery of St. Siitus, and is pre-
served in the church of St, Cecilia, at Rome. It represents St,
Cecilia and St. Valerian, with roses and lilies in bloom at their
feet, and having on each side of them a palm-tree laden with
fruit, a symbol of their victories and of their meritorious martyr-
dom. Upon one of the palm-trees is a phoenix with a 'gloria'
round its head, the ancient symbol of resurrection.

The following interesting account of the church and statue of
St. Cecilia is extracted from Mrs. Jameson's beautiful work upon
Sacred and Legendary Art.

'According to her wish, the house of Cecilia was consecrated
as a church, the chamber in which she suffered mari^yrdom being
regarded as a spot of peculiar sanctity. There is mention of a
council held in the church of St. Cecilia by Pope Symmachus, in
the year 500. Afterwards, in the troubles and invasions of the
barbarians, this ancient church fell into ruin, and was rebuilt by

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

THE SECOND KVlfs TALE. XXXV

Pope Paschal I. In the ninth century. It is related that, while
engaged in this work, Paschal had a dream, in which St. Cecilia
appeared to him, and revealed the spot in which she lay buried ;
accordingly search was made, and her body was found in the
cemetery of Calixtus, wrapt in a shroud of gold tissue, and round
her feet a linen cloth dipt in her blood : near her were the re-
maws of Valerian, Tibertius, and Masimus, which, together with
hers, were deposited in the same church, now St. Cecilia-in-
Trastevere. The little room, containing her bath, in which she
was murdered or martyred, is now a chapel. The rich frescoes
with which it was decorated are in a state of utter ruin from age
and damp; but the machinery for heating the bath, the pipes,
the stoves, yet remain. This church, having again fallen into
ruin, was again repaired, and sumptuously embellished in the
taste of the sixteenth century, by Cardinal Sfondrati. On this
occasion the sarcophagus containing the body of St. Cecilia was
opened with great solemnity in the presence of several cardinab
and dignitaries of the Church, among others Cardinal Baronius,
who has given vs an exact description of the appearance of the
body, which had been buried by Pope Paschal in 820, when
exhumed in 1599. "She was lying," says Baronius, "within a
cofiin of cypress wood, enclosed in a marble sarcophagus ; not in
the manner of one dead and buried, that is, on her back, but on
her right side, as one asleep ; and in a very modest attitude ;
covered with a simple stuff of taifety, having her head bound
with cloth, and at her feet the remains of the cloth of gold and
silk which Pope Paschal had found in her tomb." Clement VI 1 1
ordered that the relics should remain untouched, inviolate ; and
the cypress cofiin was enclosed in a silver shrine, and replaced
under the altar. This re-interment took place in presence of
the pope and clergy, with great pomp and solemnity, and the
people crowded in from the neighbouring towns to assist at the
ceremony. Stefano Maderno, who was then in the employment
of the Cardinal Sfondrati as sculptor and architect, and acted as
his secretary, was not, we may suppose, absent on this occasion j
by the order of the Cardinal he executed the beautiful and cele-

XXXVi JNTRODUCTIOS.

brated statue of " St. Cecilia lying dead," vtilcb was Intended to
commemorate the attitude in whicb site was found. It is thus
described by Sir Cliarles Bell :— " The body lies on its side, the
limbs a little drawn up; the hands are delicate and iine,— they
are not locked, but crossed at the wrists ; the arms are stretched
out. The drapery is beautifully modelled, and modestly covers
the limbs. The head is enveloped in linen, but the general form
is seen, and the artist has contrived to convey by its position,
though not oBfensively, that it is separated from the body. A
gold circlet is round the neck, to conceal the place of decolla-
tion{f). It is the statue of a lady, perfect in form, and affecting
from the resemblance to reaUty in the drapery of white marble,
and the unspotted appearance of the statue altogether. It lies
as no living body could lie, and yet correctly, as the dead when
left to expire, — I mean in the gravitation of the limbs."

' It must be remembered that Cecilia did not suffer decollation ;
that her head was not separated from the body ; and the gold
band is to conceal the wound in the neck : otherwise, this
description of the statue agrees exactly with the description
which Cardinal Baronius has given of the body of the saint when
found in 1599-

' The ornaments round the shrine, of bronze and rare and
precious marbles, are in the worst taste, and do not harmonize
with the pathetic simplicity of the figure.

' At what period St. Cecilia came to he regarded as the patron
saint of music, and accompanied by the musical attributes, \
cannot decide. It is certain that in ancient devotional repre-
sentations she is not so distinguished ; nor in the old Italian
series of subjects from her life have I found any in which she is
figured as anging, or playing upon instruments'.'

The Canon's Teoman's FrologuSi Kod Tale. The Pro-
logue, as well as the Tale itself, belongs to the very latest period
of Chaucer's work. This is dear at once, from its originality,
as well as from the metre, and the careless ease of the rhythm,

* S<e my oote to L I34 of the Tale, p. 171,

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

THE canon's TEOMAN'S TALE. xxxvii

which sometimes almost degenerates into slovenliness, as tliough
cmr author had written some of it in hot haste, with the inten-
tion of revising it more carefully afterwards. Besides, the poet
has boldly improved upon his plan of the pilgrims' stories as
laid down in his Prologue. "We have there no hint of the
Canon nor of his Yeoman j they are two new pilgrims who
join themselves to the rest upon the road. A diqjute arising
between the master and the man, the former is put out of
countenance, and actually rides away for very sorrow and shame
(I. 701); but the man remains, to denounce the cupidity of
the alchemists and to expose their trickery. Tyrwhitt re-
marks : — ' The introduction of the Chanouns Yeman to tell
a tale, at a time when so many of the original characters re-
main to be called upon, appears a little extraordinary. It
should seem, that some sudden resentment bad determined
Chaucer to interrupt the regular course of his work, in order
to insert a satire against the alchemists. That their pretended
science was much cultivated about this time, and produced
its usual evils, may fairly be inferred from the Act, which was
passed soon aiter, 5 Henry IV, cap. iv. to make it Felonie to
tnultiplie gold or jiliur, or to -vie the art of mulliplieatiBn.' He
adds — 'The first considerable coinage of gold in this country
was begun by Edward III in the year 134J, and according to
Camden (in his Remains, art. Momy), " the Alchemists did
affirm, as an unwritten verity, that the Rose-nobles, which
were coined soon after, were made by projection or multi-
plication Alchemical of Raymund Lully in the Tower of
London." Asbmole, in his Tbeatrum Cbemieum, p. 44], has
repeated this ridiculous story concerning Lully with additional
circumstances, as if he really believed it ; though Lully, by the
best accounts, had been dead above twenty years before Edward
III began to coin gold'.'

' Tytwhilt further explains thil 1 poem \a Ashmole's volume, called
Btrmis Bird, and by him attTibuted to Raymnad Lull}', is realiv a poem of
Lydgate'i, printed by Caiton with the title Tkt Chorlt and lit Bird.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

XXXVIU INTR on UCTION.

The above-mentioned volume by Ashmole, entitled Theatmm
Chemicum ', is a very singrilar production. And, perhaps, not
the least singular circumstance ts that Ashmole actually gives
' The Tale of the Chanoa's Yeman, written by our andent and
famous poet, Geofiiy Chaucer,' Prologue and all, at full length
(pp. tii~ts6), under the impression, apparently, that Chaucer
was really a believer in the science I He says — ' One reason
why I selected out of Chaucer's Canterbury Tales that of the
Chanon's Yeoman was, to let the world see what notorious
cheating there has beene ever used, under pretence of this
true (though injur'd) Science; Another is, to shew that Chaucer
himselfe was a Master therein.' It is indeed true that Chaucer
had examined into alchemy very closely, but it fs perfectly -
clear that he had made up his mind, with his strong English
common sense, that the whole matter was a delusion. Had
he lived in the present century, be could hardly have spoken
out in more assured terms. In a similar manner be had studied
astrology, and was equally a disbeliever in all but the terms
of it and a few of its most general and vague assertions. He
says expressly, in his Treatise on the Astrolabie (ed. Skeat,
pt. ii. sec. 4, I. 34) — 'natheless, theise ben obseruauncez of
iudicial matiere & rytes of paiens [pagans], in which my spirit
ne hath no feith, ne no knowyng of hir borasct^m' But it
is evident that the believers in alchemy had to make the best
use they could of Chaucer's language, by applying it as being
directed only against notorious cheats ; and accordingly, we
find in The Ordinall of Alchimy, by Thomas Norton of Bristol,
printed in Ashmole's collection, various passages imitated from
Chaucer, such as, e. g. that at p. 17:—

And again, George Ripley, In his Compound of Alchymie,

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

THE canon's rSOMAN's TALE. xxxix

dedicated to King Edward IV, printed in the same collection,
says, at p. 15 j ; —

' Their Clothei be bawdy and woryn threde-bare.
Men may them imell for Multyplyers where they go," &e.'

Ashmole's work contains several treatises which profess to es-
pbin alchemy, nearly all alike couched in mysterious, and often
in ridiculous language. Such are Norton's Ordinall of Alchimy,
Ripley's Compound of Alehymie, Liber Patris Sapientiae, Hermes
Bird (really Lydgate's poem of The Churl and the Bird),
Chaucer's Canon's Yeoman's Tale {[), Pearce the Blacke Monke
upon the Elixir, Chamock's Breviary of Naturall Philosophy',
Ripley's Mistery of Alchymists, an extract from Gower's Con-
fessio Amantis, Aristotle's Secreta Secretorum, translated by
Lydgate; and so on. On the whole, the book is equally curious
and dull.

It would hardly be possible to give much idea of alchemy in
a brief space, and it would certainly be unprofitable. The
curious will find an esceltent article upon it (entitled ' Alchemy ')
in the new edition of the Encyclopaedia Britannica; and a
history of it, by no means uninteresting, in the first volume
of Thomson's History of Chemistry. In Whewell's History
of the Inductive Sciences, 2nd edition, 1847, vol. i. p. jzo, the
following notice of it occure, which I quote for the reader's
convenience. — ' Like other kinds of Mysticism, Alchemy seems
to have grown out of the notions of moral, personal, and
mythological qualities, which men associated with terms, of
which the primary application was to physical properties. This
is the form in which the subject is presented to us in the
earliest writings which we possess on the subject of chemistry,

' At p. 4^0, Ashmole gives a brief account of Chaucer, maile up from
Speght, Bile, Piu. and others, of no pirticular vaiue. At p. ai6, he givei
an eagraTiDg of the marble moaument elected to Chaucei'i memory in
Wertminjter Abbey, by Nicholas Brigham, a.d, 1556.

' Tbi) is somewhat amusing. Chamock describes bis numerous mis-
adventures, and it it not clear Ihat be pieKived bit Eiilb in alchemy

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

Xl INTRODUCTION.

those of Geber of Seville, who is supposed to have lived in
the eighth or ninth ceMury. The very titles of Geber's works
show the notions on which this pretended science proceeds.
They are, "Of the Search of Perfection;" "Of the Sum of
Perfection, or of the Perfect Magistery;" "Of the Invention
of Verity, or Perfection." The basis of this phraseology is
the distinction of metals into more or less perfect ; gold being
the most perfect, as being the most valuable, most beautiful,
most pure, most durable; silver the next; and so on. The
"Search of Perfection" was, therefore, the attempt to convert
other metals ihto gold ; and doctrines were adopted which re-
presented the metals as all compounded of the same elements,
so that this was theoretically possible. But the' mystical trains
of association were pursued much further than this ; gold and
silver were held to be the most noble of metals; gold was
their King, and silver their Queen. Mythological associations
were called in aid of these fencies, as had been done in astrology.
Gold was Sol, the sun ; silver was Luna, the moon ; copper, iron,
tin, lead, were assigned to Venus, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn. The
processes of mixture and heat were spoLea of as personal actions
and relations, struggles and victories. Some elements were
conquerors, some conquered ; there existed preparations which
possessed the power of clianging the whole of a body into a
substance of another kind : these were called mag'ateriu '. When
gold and quicksilver are combined, the king and the queen are
marned, to produce children of their own kind. It will easily
be conceived, that when chemical operations were described
in phraseology of this sort, the enthu^asm of the fancy would
be added to that of the hopes, and observation would not be
permitted to correct the delusion, or to suggest sounder and
more rational views.

' The exaggeration of the vague notion of perfection and power
in the object of the alchemist's search, was carried further still.
The same preparation which possessed the faculty of turning

> ThomioD't HiiL Ghcnuiliy, i. if.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

TBE CANOifS FEOMAN's TALE. xll

baser metals into gold, was imagioed to be also a universal
medicine, to have the gift of curing or preventing diseases,
prolonging life, producing bodily strength and beauty : the
pbiltiapbtrt' tloBt was finally invested with every desirable effi-
cacy which the fancy of the " philosophers " could devise.'

See also Dr. WheweL's account of the doctrine of " the four
elements" in the same work; vol. iii. p. izi.

The history of the rise and growth of the ideas involved In
alchemy is ably treated of in the article in the Encyclopaedia
Britannica already referred to ; it is of some interest to note
how some of the more important notions were developed. From
ancient Persia came the idea of a correspondence between the
heavenly bodies and parts of the human frame, alluded to in
Chaucer's Treatise on the Astrolabie, and in Shakespeare's
Twelfth Night, i. 3. 148*. From ancient India came the idea
of a peregrination of sinful souls through the animal, vegetable,
and even the mineral world, till they were absorbed into Deity.
Hence was further evolved the notion of a transmutation of
elements. The Greeks held that different deities had under
their protection and guidance different types of men ; an idea
still preserved in our words mercurial, Jo-vial, and latumiru.
The school of Hippocrates held the doctrine of the four ele-
meats, or primary substances of which all others were made,
an idea first mentioned (it is said) by Empedocles; to which
Aristotle added a fifth element, that of ether (Arist. de Caelo,
i. 3). But this idea is probably older; for we 6nd five bhuta's,
or elements, enumerated in Sanskrit, viz. earth, Are, water,
air, and ether; see Benfey's Skt Diet. s. v. bhu, p. 658,
Another very ancient notion is that male and female prin-
ciples existed In all three worlds alike, animal, vegetable, and
mineral ; from which it followed that Uie union of two metals

' 'Sir To. What ihall we do else? Were we not bora under Tanrui?
Sir And. Trarutl lhjt'« liilei and heart. Sir To. No, lit; if'i legs »nd
thighs.' Both ue wrong, of course, ai Shakespeare knew. Chaucei sayi —
■Ariel hith thin heoed [head], and TauiUE Ihy aiiie and iky ihrolei'
AilfoUbie, pt i- »c 11. 1 go.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

xlil INTRODUCTION.

could produce a third. It was argued that ' monstrosities are
the productions of diseased metals (really alloys), which, if
properly treated, may be cured, and will turn to gold, or at
least silver. The secood stage in this imitation of nature is
to obtain, by tincture or projection, solid or liquid gold, the
cure of all evils;' Encycl. Brit. i. 463, col. 2. This notion
is still preserved in the word arsenic {Gt. apmyixSv, male). It
was universally believed that nature produced changes in the
substance of various metals by slow degrees, and the great object
of alchemy was to produce the same changes quickly. The
chief names in connection with the progress of alchemy are
Geber, a Sabaean, who flourished about a.d. 800 ; Avicenna,
a native of Shiraz, bom a.d. 9S0, died June, 1037; Albertus
Magnus, born about irgj, died Nov. 15, laSo, who uses much
more intelligible language than alchemists usually indulge in ;
Raymund Lully, bom at Majorca in 1135, a scholar of Roger
Bacon, who was himself deeply imbued with the mystery of
alchemy ; Arnoldus de Villa Nova (mentioned by Chaucer), so
named because bom at Vitleneuve, in Provence, in 1240; and
others. Paracelsus', a Swiss physician (bom in 1493, died
1541) was something better than a mere alchemist. He did
something towards destroying the notion of the necessity of
consulting astrological EnSuences, and prepared the way for
the discoveries of Van Helmont (bora at Brusseb in 1577,
died 1644), with whom the history of modem chemistry may
be said to begin. Van Helmont was the inventor of two new
terms, gaj ^ and bla-i, the former of which remains in common
use, though the latter is wholly forgotten.

The great store-house of treatises upon alchemy is the Latin
collection, in five volumes, called Theatrum Chemicum. I have
made condderable use of the edition of this work published
in i6fio, which I have frequently quoted in the Notes. We

' See Browning't drama entitled ' Paracelim.*

* It ii DKleu to try and discover an etymology for this word. It was
invented wittingly. The moit that can be caid wu that Van Helmont
was thinking (u he tells us himself) of cAoos I

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

THE CAXON'S TEOMAlfs TALE. xHii

hence gather that most of the authors upon the subject
wished men to believe that the true secrets of the science
were known to tbemitl-ves only ; yet they all learnt more or
less of a certain jargon which they continually repeated, attri-
buting their empirical rules to Hermes, or Geber, or other
supposed masters. The same ideas, alleged results, and sup-
posed principles continually recur; and the brief statement of
a few of these will at once shew what the reader of an al-
chemical treatise may espect to find. Much depended on the
supposed powers of certain numbers. Thus, there were three
primary colours, black, white, and red ', from which all others
were produced by combination ; Tbeat. Chem. iv. 536. Ac-
cording to Gower, there were really three binds of the philo-
sopher's stone, viz. animal, vegetable, and mineral. Some said
it was composed of three parts ; body, spirit, and soul — torpus,
spiritus, and anima; Ashmole's Th. Ch. p. 3E3. Agdn, there
were /oar elements; four complexions of nature or tempera-
ments; /oar colours (said some), viz. white, black, citrine, and
red ; four savours, insipid, acid, sweet, and bitter ; fiur odours,
sweet, fetid, intense, and slight {remlsjui), Theat. Chem. lit.
Si. In particular, there were /bar spirits, sulphur, sal ammoniac,
quick-silver, and arsenic; see note to line 778, p. 189; also
four states or conditions, hot, cold, wet, and dry ; Theat.
Chem. iv. 537. There were jeven planets; and because there
were seven planets. It followed that every planet had a cor-
responding note in the musical scale of le-veit notes. Every
planet had its proper colour; and, in this view, there were
leven colours, sable, vert, gales, or, argent, sanguine, and umber;
Batman upon Bartholome, lib. 19, c, 37, Every planet had its
proper metal; there were therefore leveit metals; see the
extract from Gower, p. 193. Now, as all substances are made
of the same four elements, it follows that if a substance can
be decomposed, and reunited in different proportions, its nature
may be so changed that it shall become another substance.

' A itrangc leleclion; but due to Aristotle, De Sensu, ii.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

xHv INTRODUCTION.

Many substances, If subjected to heat, are destroyed j but
metals are not so, and therefore became the favourite subject for
experiments. It was [aid down that one metal could be trans-
muted into another, but only after having been first reduced
into its primary elements; Theat, Chem, iv. 531. Ere long,
it was accepted as an axiom that all baser metals could be
transmuted either into gold, or jo/, typified by the sun, or
into silver, or iuna, typified by the moon; these being the
two extremes between which the other five metals were ranged.
It was agreed that the chief agents in producing this transmu-
tation vere quicksilver and sulphur, and of these quicksilver
was the more important; so much so, that the mention of
quicksilver meets us everywhere, and no alchemist could work
without it'. It was also agreed that certain processes must
be gone through in a due order, generally ten or twelve in
number ; and if any ant of them failed, the whole work had to
be begun afresh. They are commonly described as (i) calcin-
ation, (a)solution, (3)separationof the elements, (4) conjunction,
(5) putrefaction, (6) coagulation, (7) cibation, (8) sublimation,
(9) fennentation, (10) exaltation, (11) augmentation or multipli-
cation ; and (la) projection; Theat. Chem. ii. 175, and Ripley's
Compound of Alchemy. By in^ting on the necessity of all
these processes, they sufficiently guarded against all chances of an
unfavourable result by securing that a result could not very well
be arrived at.

The moment that we attempt to analyse their processes mo^e
closely, we are met by two difficulties that are simply insuper-
able ; the first, that the same name is clearly used to denote
quite different substances, and the second, that the same sub-
stance is called by many different names. Hence also arose
endless evasions, and arrogant claims to pretended secrets; it

' The Indiin god Sim wis ictuatly worihipped uudir Ike form of guiek-
lilvtr. Profesior Cowell refen me 10 Marco Palo, ed. Yule, ii. 300, and to
bis own edition of Colebiooke'i Essayi, i. 433 ; ilto I0 the temi-nijthic
lifp of Jaokua A'cbdrja, the great lefonnei of the eighth cenlury.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

THE CANOS'S FBOMAlt'S TALE. xlv

was often said that the quicksilver of the alchemists was a
substance ontf known to adepts, and that those who used
only ordinary quicksilver knew nothing of the matter. The
master could thus always mystify his pupils, and mate it appear •
that he alone, and no one else, knew what he was talking

Yet it was frequently alleged that the experiments ^succeed.
The easiest explanation of this matter is, that the hopes of the
alchemists were doubtless buoyed up by the fact that every now
and then the experiments appeared to succeed ; and it is easy
to shew .how. The close affinity of quicksilver for gold is well
known, I copy the following from a book on experiments,
which really suffices to explain the whole matter. ' If a sovereign
be rubbed with mercury, it will lose its usual appearance, and
appear as if silvered over ' ; the attraction of the gold for the
mercury being sufficient to cause a coating of it to remain.
When it is wished to remove the silvery appearance, dip the
sovereign in a dilute solution of nitric acid, which will entirely
take it off.' Now the alchemists tell us Chat quicksilver must
always be used in all experiments ; and they constantly recom-
mend the introduction into the substances experimented on of a
imall quantity of gold, which they thought would be increased.
The experiments constantly failed ; and whenever they failed, the
pieces of molten metal were carefully saved, to be used over and
over again. The frequent introduction of small quantities of
gold caused that metal to accumulate; and if, by any favourable
process, the quicksilver was separated from the mass, a con-
siderable quantity of gold would now and then actually appear.
This account is so much in accordance with all that we read that
we may confidently accept the conclusion of Dr. Thomson,
the author of the History of Chemistry, that the vaunted philo-
sopher's stone was certainly an amalgam ^ gold; which, 'if
projected into melted lead or tin, and afterwards cnpellated,

eeking gold, tomctiinei rappoKd

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

xlvi INTRODVCTIOH.

would leave a portion of gold; all the gold, of course, that
existed previously in the amalgam.' He adds that 'the alche-
mists who prepared the amalgam could not be ignorant that
• it contained gold ; ' a statement which I am inclined to modify
by suggesting that it may very easily have contained more gold
than tbey luppoitd it did. In a word, we may conclude that
some deceived themselves, and others were coDscioa» cheats.

. The real secret of the long reign of alchemy, and of the
tardy appearance of scientific chemistry, lies in this— that men,
as a rule, have more faith in their theoretical notions than in
the practical evidence of their senses. The history of alchemy
is, in bict, full of instruction, and its lessons have not yet all
been learnt. Not to apply them to any of the more popular
delusions of the day (which would here be out of place), I
would apply them to a subject in which students of Chaucer
may be supposed to take a special interest, viz. that of Engliib
etymology. A good deal of what is called ' etymology ' is the
merest alchemy ; and the guesswork which is sometimes digni-
fied by that name is often as baseless and as valueless as the
dreams of the so-called adepts. Perhaps there is no book
which better illustrates the history of the English language
than Richardson's Dictionary; the value of the profusion of
quotations, each with its proper reference, is very great. Yet
the etymology is remarkably poor, owing to the number of
guesses which were too rashly recorded there. Take, e.g.
his account of the word bod. 'Had, perhaps baved, him'd, hod ;
past part, of A. S, heafan, to heave. That which is becetied or
raised,' &c. Yet the whole of this brealcs down when we re-
member that bebbmt [not bet^an\ is a strong verb, and that its
past part, became hoven, whilst stjll conjugated as a strong verb ;
and afterwards bta-v'd, when it was treated as a weak one : the
form bav'd being simply impossible either way. Students may do
better than this, if they will bear in mind two or three leading
principles, such as (i) that the investigation of the history of
a word must precede all attempts to 'derive' it; (a) that it
is of small utility to imagine how a word might have been

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

ENQLISn ETFMOLOOr. xlvii

formed, especiallj' when, as is sometimes the case, there is
good evidence as to how it wai formed : (j) that the laws
of language must be studied, it being absurd to make up words
in opposition to all that we know of Anglo-Saxon grammar;
and (4) that the light afforded by comparative philology is to
be thankfully accepted, and not shut out as if it were non-
existent. In particular, it is to be remembered that the history
of many words is insufficiently recorded, and in such cases we
have DO right to assume an origin which we cannot prove, but
should be content to say that we do not know it. The one
besetting sin of students of English etymology is that few are
content to give up the pursuit of that which lies beyond them ;
like the alchemists, men are prone to pretend to know that
of which they can, after all, give no intelligible explanation.
Like the alchemists, many invent their facts, or distort and
wrest them, so as to make them agree with preconceived
theories. This is strikingly esemplified in many of our older
provincial glossaries, wherein the definitions of words, instead
of being honestly stated, are often tortured into agreement
with a supposed 'etymology,' Thus Ray, in bis excellent Col-
lection of Provincial Words, defines Mi-ve as ' anon, by and by,
or towards aigbt ; ' merely in order to introduce hia ' etymology,'
that bcU-ve is a corruption of by the eve, with a substitution of
the French le for the English the. Skinner's Lexicon contains
hundreds of such absurdities, many of which were copied into
Johnson's Dictionary, and some of them are certainly still be-
lieved in. For a sample of these, see the ' Garland culled from
Skinner ' in my Introduction to Ray's Collection of Provincial
Words, pp. sxi-xxvi, published by the English Dialect Society.
And to this day correspondents write to Notes and Queries about
certain hard words, asking for the 'etymology ' of tbem, instead
of asking for the history of them, which is the more important
matter. No wonder that they often receive six or seven dif-
ferent answers, all perhaps equally unsatisfactory and useless,
and learn no more about the matter than they knew at first.
Of course the etymology will explain a word, but only if it

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

Xlviii INTRODUCTION.

bapptui to be right ; the history of the word is, however, a surer
guide, because it deals with quotatioDs and facts, not with
theories and fancies. I fear that we English have still much to
learn before we are finally delivered from the alchemy of those
who only work by guess, and from the tyranny of ingenious

A list of books most useful for explaining Chaucer, and of
the Dictionaries used in compiling the Glossarial Index, is given
Id my former Introduction, at p. Ixxvl.

The present volume is, in the main, my own wort. My
chief obligations have been to Mr. Furnivall's Six*text edition,
and to Tyrwhitt's notes. I wish to record my thanks to Miss
Gunning, of Cambridge, and Miss Wilkinson, of Dorking, who
considerably lightened the labour of preparing the Glossary by
copying out, with proper references, and in many cases, with
explanations, the words explained there. I have added the
explanations where they were omitted, and revised the whole ;
the etymological remarks being my own throughout. A con-
siderable part of the Notes is due to my own reading, and has
not appeared before ; this is parlicularly the case with respect to
the Canon's Yeoman's Tale.

In the present (revised) edition, a few new notes have been
added; and an Index has been subjoined, shewing where to lind
at once the more important explanations of words and subject-
matter.

Cambridge, Oct. j, 1879.

NoTB OH THE Pardoner's Tale.

It hit Ixen pointed out by Mr. Tawney and by Mr. Frmcli that Ihii tale
occuTi in the Vcdabbhi Jitaka, the 48th in Fautbeil'i (dition. The tila
wal therefore known to the Buddhiiti.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

ADDITIONS IN THE EDITION OF 1897.

In this edition several emendations have been made, and some
errors have been corrected which had previously escaped notice.

The following remarks are added, for the fuller information of
the student.

Note on p. xii, 1. 17. The remark by Dr. Ellis, that the final
e'was never pronounced in hire =her' is liable to exception in
the case where the word birr (usually btrt) happens to occur ai
the end ef a line. This is particularlfnoted at p, I7t,inthe note
to G 150.

Note on p. xxi. It is now recognised, in Sweet's First Middle-
English Primer, p. 4, that the diphthongs ei and ai 'were
beginning to lie confused, probably through the a of ai being
modified nearly to the soond of a in man ; ei probably had the
broad sound of the diphthong in the Cockney pronunciation of

Idonot hesitate to say that, in Chaucer, the diphthongs hi, iiViri,
<rr, all rime together ; and thnt the common sound was that of ri as
alwve described, very nearly that of a/, ejt in the modern English
words fraf and pref. The ruling of Dr. Ellis, that their common
sound was like that of ai in Iiaiah (p. xi), is quite untenable.
Even Dr. Sweet seems to assume thatai had this sound originally;
but we must not forget that English was spelt by Norman scribes,
and there is no evidence that ai had the sound of ai in Iiaiah
even in late Norman. On the contrary, M. Gaston Paris says, of
the Norman ai . — ' Elle s'est original rement prononcfe ai [as ai
in Iiaiab], mais deji k I'epoque de la demifire redaction du
Roland elle se prononce i et assone avec e.' That is, the symbol
ai denoted i (open t), which is much nearer to ei than to the
original ai. I think the reader can hardly go far wrong if he
pronounces ai, ay, ei, ey, as occurring in Chaucer, with the
modern English sound ra praying at preying,

VOL, 111, d

I INTRODUCTION.

The Han of Lawes Tale. It has been shewn, in Loiinsbury's

Studies in Chaucer,ii. 3J3 (a work which deserves to be carefully
consulted), that no less than /our of the stanzas io this Tale were
cej'tainly taken from an earlier vork by Chaucer, of which the
greater part is lost.

In 11. 414-5 of the older Prologue to the Legend of Good
Women, Chaucer informs us that he once wrote a piece entitled
' Of the Wreched Engendring of Mankinde, As man may in Pope
Innocent ylinde.' That is, he translated a well-known Latin
treatise by Pope Innocent MI, entitled De Contemptu Mundi ave
deMiseria Conditionis Humanae. This translation, as a whole, is
lost ; but parts of it have been preserved by the fact that Chaucer,
when revising the present Tale for insertion into the series, took
occasion to insert three stanzas of his translation in The Prologue
to the Man of Lawes Tale, and four more In the Tale Itself, at
different places.

The inserted stanzas occur at pp. ti, zj, and 36 of the present
volume, and in an omitted passage noticed on p. 29. The lines
are numbered 4JI-7, 77:-7, 925-31, and 1135-41. It is neces-
sary to give the original Latiii of these passages, in order to prove
the point.

B 431-7 (p. 11). From De Cont. Mundi, lib. I. c. 23, entitled
De Inopinato Dolore. ' Semper enim mundanae laetitlae tristitia
repentina succedit. Et quod incipit a gaudio, desinit in moerore.
Mundana quippe felicita'i multis amaritudinibus est respersa.
Nouerat hoc qui dixerat: RIsus dolore miscebitur, et extrema
gaudii luctus occupat [Prov. xiv. 13] . . . Aitende salubre con-
siliuni : In die bonorum, non immemor sis malorum ' [cf. Eccies.
vli. 14; xi. 8]. See note to 1. 421, at p. 129.

B 771-7 (p. aj). From De Cont. Mundi, lib. ii. c. 19 ; De
Ebrietate. ' Quid turpius ehrioso ? cui fetor in ore, tremor in
corpore, qui promittit multa, prodit occulta, cui mens alienatur,
fades transformatur ? Nullum enim secretum ubi regnat
ebrietas' [Prov. xxai. 4; in the Vulgate]. See note to I, 771, at
p. 134.

B 925-31. From De Cont, Mundi, lib. ii. c. 21. 'O estrema

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

ADDITIONS irr 1897 EDITION. li

libidinis turpitudo, quae non solum menlem effeminat, sed etiam
corpus eneruat; non solum tnaculat animam, sed foedat per-

B 1IJ5-4I (P- J6)- From De Cont Mundi, lib. L c. aa; De
Breui Laetitia Hominis. ' A mane usque ad uesperam mutabitur
tempus [Ecclus. xviii. a6]. ...Quis unquam uel unicam diem
totum dusit in sua delectatione iucundum, quern in allqua parte
diei reatus conscientiae, uel impetus irae, uel motus concupi-
scentiae non turbauerit? Quern liuor inuidiae uel ardor auaritjae
uel tumor superbiae non uexauerit ? Quern aliqua iactura, uel
oifensa, uel passio non commouerit ? * See note to 1. 1 1 35, p. 1 39.

It is now easy to understand the eiact meaning of the Latin
sentences quoted in the margips of some MSS,, which closely
agree with the above quotations. And it will be observed that
the four stanzas above referred to are really digressions, having
nothing to do with the story Itself, though they are introduced
suitably enough.

The question as to the relation of Chaucer's Tale to the same
story as told by Gower is complicated by the fact that both of
these poets really produced two editions of it The order of
them appears to have been as follows; —

(11) Chaucer's first edition.

(i) Gower's first edition.

[c) Chaucer's second edition.

{d) Gower's second edition.

Regarded in this light, it is possible that some of Chaucer's
remarks refer to Gower, who copied several of Chaucer's
expressions, and may have given some slight offence by doing so.
(But it is now known that Gower's first edition was as late as
1390; i.e. later than Chaucer altogether.)

Tbe Pardoner's Tale. It is necessary to observe that
Chaucer has inserted) in this Tale also, some passages from Pope
Innocent's work just mentioned above. The lines which relate
to It are C 483-+, 505-7, 513-6, 5!l-3. S'^-to, 5J4-6, SJ7-46,
551-3, 560-1 ; all from De Cont. Mundi, lib. ii. capp. 17-19.

The Second TSvld'o Tale. In addition to the Legenda Aurea
d2

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

- Hi INTRODUCTION.

(see p. xKsIi) Chaucer also consulted the Lives of Valerian aod
TiburIiu5,asgiveniDthe Acta Sanctorum (April 14); see my note
to I. 369, on p. 176.

Dr. Kfilbing has further shewn (in EngUiehe Siudiin, i. 115)
that Chaucer only followed the Legenda Aurca down to about
I. 348, But ajier this point (and, in a few places, tefare it), he
follows another Latin life of St. Ceciha, derived from Simeon
MetaphrasCes. For this account, see Historiae Aloysii Lipomani de
vitts sanctorum, pars IT, Lovanii, 1571, p. 3* ; or the edition
entitled DeVitis Sanctorum, ab AloysioLipomano, Venetiis, 1581,
p. 161. Some of the expressions in Lipomanus which agree
with Chaucer are the following : —

l.iSg: [Urbanus] ma^aj'aWio est affectus.

II.31S-9: Inuenit Caeciliam , , . et Angelum Domini itantem
prope tarn.

L 165 : Quomoda hoc cognouisti.

I. }i5 : £t nos quoque cum eo puniemnr, si inuenti fuertmus
ad eum ambulantes.

IL 349-J57 : Tunc Valerianus deduxit fratrem suum ad
sanctissimum Papani Vrbanum. Cui postquam narrauit omnia
. . . Deo egit gratias. Acceptum antem cum omni gaudio et
exultatione Tibertium, cum . . . baptizasset, &.c. Quae quidem
cum perfecta fuissent eius doctrina, post septem dies Chrisli
militem restituit.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE.

[Tbe Introduction to the Man of Law's Prologue, and the
Prologue itJtlf, are printed in The Prioresses Tale, Sec. (Qarendon
Press Series), pp. 1-5. A long extract /rem The Tale iuelf
{II. 13+-693} li gnien in Specimens of Earlj" Eugiisb, ed. Morris
and Skeat, pp. 349-169.]

Here begynnetli the man of lawe hia tale.

In Suriye whylom dwelte a compajiye

Of chapmen riche, and therto'sadde and trewe, ijj

That wyde-wher senten her spicerye,

Clothes of gold, and satins riche of hewe ;

Her chanar was so thrifty and so newe,

That eiiery wyght hath deyntee to chafTare

With hem, and eek to sellcn hem her ware, 140

Now fel it, that the maistres of that sort
Han shapen hem to Rome for to wende ;
Were it for chapmanhode or for disport,

Noon other message wolde they thider sende.

But comen hem-self to Rome, this is the ende ; 145

And in swich place, as thoughte hem auantage

For her entent, they take her herbergage.

Soiourncd han tbise marchants in that toun

A certein tyme, as fel to her plesance.

And so bifel, that thescellent renoun i£o

Of themperoures doughter, dame Custance,

Reported was, with euery circumstance,

VOL. m. B DMn;o;.,Go0^^lf

"1

2 GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAtf OF LAWS.

Vn-to thise Surryen marchants in swich wyse ',
Fro day to day, as I shal yow deuyse.

This was the commune voys of euery man— 155

' Our Emperour of Rome, god him see, '

A doughter hath that, sin the world bigan,

To rekne as wel hir goodnesse as beautee,

Nas neuere swich another as is she ;

I prey to god in honour hir susteene, 160

And wolde she were of al Europe the queene.

In hir is Iiey beautee, with-oute pryde,

Yowthe, with-oute grenehede or folye ;

To alle hir werkes vertu is hir gyde,

Huinblesse hath slayn in hir al tirannye. 165

She is mirour of alle curteisye ;

Hir hertc is verray chambre of holynesse,

Hir hand, ministre of fredom for almesse.'

And al this voys was soth, as god is trewe.

But now to purpos lat vs turne agayn ; 1 70

Thise marchants han doon fraught her shippes newe.

And, whan they han this blisful mayden seyn,

Hoom to Sunye ben they went ful &yn,-

And doon her nedes as they han doon yore.

And iyuen in wele ; I can sey yow no more. 175

Now fel it, that thise marchants stode in grace

Of him, that was the sowdan of Surrye ;

For whan they came from any strange place,

He wolde, of his benigne curteisye,

Make hem good chere, and bisily espye iSo

' E. iwich a wfiei but Ou olher MSS. omit a.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE. $

Tydings of sondry regnes, for to lere

The wondres that they myghte Been or here.

Amonges othere thinges, specially

Thise maxchants han him told of dame Custance,

So gret noblesse in emest, ceriously, 1B5

That this sowdan hath caught so gret plesance

To han hir figure in his remembrance.

That al bis lust and al his bisy cure

Was for to loue hir whyl his lyf may dure.

Farauenture in thilke large book tgo

Which that men clepe the heuen, ywriten was

With sterres, whan that he his birthe took,

That he for loue sbulde han his deth, alias I

For in the sterres, clerer than is glas.

Is writen, god wot, who so coude it rede, 195

The deth of euery man, withouten drede. -

In sterres, many a winter ther-bifom.

Was writen the deth of Ector, Achilles,

Of Pompei, lulius, er they were bom ;

The stiyf of Thebes; and of Ercules, ix

Of Sampson, Tumus, and of Socrates

The deth ; but mennes wittes ben so dulle,

That no wyght can wel rede it atte fuUe,

This sowdan for his priuee conseil sente.
And, shortly of this mater for to pace, »oi

He bath to hem declared his entente.
And seyde hem certein, 'but he myghte haue grace
To han Custance with-inne a Htel space.
He nas but deed ; ' and charged hem, in hye.
To shapen for bis lyf som remedye. >i<

B2 D„-.....Goo^k-

4 GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MA!f OE LAWE.

Diuerse men diuerse thinges seyden ;

They argumenten', casten vp and doun; ,

Many a subtil resoun forth they leyden, , . '

They speken of magik and abusioun ;

But finally, as in conclusioim, 3

They can not seen in that non anantage,

Ne in non other wey, saue manage.

Than seye they ther-in swich difficultee

By way of resoun, for to speke al playn,

By cause that ther was swich diuersitee a.

Bitwene her bothe lawes, that they sayn,

They trowe ' that no cristen prince wolde fayn

Wedden his child vnder oure iawcs swete

That vs were taught by Mahoun our prophete.'

And he answerde, ' rather than I lese a:

CuBtance, I wol be cristned doutelees ;

I mot ben hires, I may non other chese. \

I prey yow holde youre arguments in pees ;

Saueth my lyf, and beth nought recchelees ■■^ "

To getten hir that hath my lyf in cure ; 1,

For in this wo I may not longe endure.'

What nedeth gretter dilatacioun ?

I seye, by tretys and embassadrye,

And by the popes mediacioun,

And al the chirche, and al the chiuah'ye, 3;

That, in destruccioun of Maumettryc,

And in encrees of crisles lawe derc,

They ben accorded, so as ye shal here ;

' Hail.. Corp. aigumeiitei ; biilutL liS.

DKinz^^ByGoOglc

GROUP B. TSE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE.

How that the sowdan and his baronage

And alle bis lieges shulde ycristned be, s

And he sbal ban Custance in manage,

And cer^in ^old, I not what quantitee.

And ber-to founden suffisant seurtee ;

This same accord was sworn on eyther syde ;

Now, fayre Custance, almyghty god thee gyde ! i

Now wolde som men wayten, as I gesse.
That I shulde tellen al the purveiance
That themperour, of bis gret noblesse.
Hath shapen for his doughter dame Custance,
Wei may men knowe that so gret ordinance
May no man tellen in a litel clause .. .
As was aiiayed for so hey a cause.

Bisshopes ben shapen with bir for to wende,
Lordes, ladyes, knyghtes of renoun,
And Oliver, folk ynow, this is the ende ;
Anq^rlotifyed is thurgh-out the toun
That euery wyght, with gret deuocioun,
Sbnlde preyen crist that he this manage
Receyue in gree, and spede this viage.

The day is comen of bir departing,
I sey, the wofiil day fatal is come,
That ^her may tie no ienger tarying,
Bu^iorthward tbey bem dressen, alle and some;
Custance, that was with sorwe al ouercome,
Ful pale arist, and dresseth bir to wende ;
For wel she seeth ther is non other ende.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

6 QROVP B. THE TALE OF TSE MAN OF LAWS.

Alias I what wonder is it though she wepte.

That shal be sent to strange nacioun

Fro frendes, that so tendrely hir kept^

And to be bounden vnder subieccioun 170

Of oon, she knoweth not his condidoun.

Housbondes ben alle goode, and han ben yore,

That knowen wyues, I dar say yow no more.

'Fader,' she sayde, 'thy wrecchcd child Custance,

Thy yonge doughter, fostred vp so softe, ays

And ye, my mooder, ray, souerayn plesance

Ouer alle thing, !>ut-ial(en crist on lofie,

Custance, .your child, hir recomandeth ofte

Vn-to your grace, for I shal to SurryC,

Ne shal I neuer seen yow more with yS. 3S0

Alias I vn-to the Barbre nacioun

I moste gon, sin that it is your wille ;

But crist, that starf for our sauacioun,

So yeue me grace, his hestes to fulfiUe ;

I, wrecche womman, no fors though I spille. *8s

Wommen are bom to thraldom and penance.

And to ben vnder mannes gouemance.'

I Irowe, at Troye whan Pimis brak the wal

Or Ylion ' brende, at Thebes the citee,

Nat * Rome, for the harm Ihurgh Hanybal ago

That Romayns hath venquisshed tymes ihre,

Nas herd swich tendre weping for pitee

' All lit bnl SfSS. riad fuoa, whiek skmitd tktrtfbrt J* relainid; al
hifort Thebei it iiutrUd Jrom l/U Canibiidge MS. Or it latd in tlu stnsi
<j^ m, and brende I'l intnauilivt.

■ Nit it (*» rtading of Ihe Elieiinere, Hcngwrt, aad Cimbridge MSS, !
but in iiii iattoHct il i$ friAably a tontratlion of ne at, insliad of htiiig
'qmaltnl to not, m una/. Tkt Harl. MS, nods Ne at aetordingly.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWS.

As in the chambre was for fair depaninge ;

Bot forth she moot, wher-so she wepe or singe.

O firste moeuyng cmel fiimament,, -■ ' i

With thy diumal sweigh that crqwdest ny

And hnrlest al from Est til Occident,

That naturelly wolde holde another way.

Thy crowding set the heuen in swich array

At the biginnirig of this fiers viage, 3

That cruel Mars hath slayn this manage.

Infortnnat ascendent tortuous, /

Of which the lord is helplees falle, alias I

Out of his angle in-to the derkest hous.

O Mars, O Atazh, as in this cas I • . 3

feble moone, vnhappy ben thy pas I

Thou knittest thee ther thou art not receyued, . ' '

Ther thou were wel, from thennes artow weyued.

Imprudent emperour of Rome, alias I

Was ther no philosophre in al thy toun i 3

Is no tyme bet than other in swich cas i

Of viage is ther non eleccioun, ■ ' '

Namely to folk of hey condicioun,

Not whan a rote is of a birthe yknowe ?

Mas I we ben to Jewed or to slowe. 3

To sbippe is brought ' this woful faire mayde

Solempnely with euery circumstance.

' Now lesu Crist be with yow alle,' she sayde,

Ther nis no more but ' farewel 1 faire Custance I '

She peyneth hir to make good countenance, 3

And forth I lete hir sayle in this manere.

And tume I wol agayn to my maCere.

' E. come ; brought in ihi nsl.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

8 GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWS.

The mooder of the sowdan, welle of vices,

Espyed hath hir sones pleyn entente,

How he wol lete his olde sacrifices, 3

And lyght anon she for hir conseil senle ;

And Ihey ben come, to knowe what she menle.. i , ■-

And when assembled was this folk in-fere,' • '/

She sette hir doun, and sayde as ye s^ herei

' Lordes,' quod she ', ' ye knowen euerichon, 3

How that my sone in point is for to lete

The holy lawes of oure Alkaron,

Yeuen by goddes message * Makomete.

But oon auow to grete god I hete.

The lyf shal rather out of my body sterte 3

Than Makometes lawe out. of myn herte I

What shulde vsTyden of tliis newe lawe

But thraldom to our bodies and penance? '

And afterward ip helle to be drawe ';

For we reneyeS M ahoun our creancc ? 3

But, lordes, wol ye maken assurance, , ■,. .-

As I shal seyn, assenting to my lore, ^^" '

And I shall make vs sauf for euermore V

They sworen and assenten, euery man,

To lyue with hir and dye, and by hir stonde ; 1

And euerich, in the beste wyse he can.

To strengthen hir shal alle his frendes fonde ;
And she hath this emprise ytake on hondc.
Which ye shal heren that I shal deuyse.
And to hem alle she spak ryght in this wyse. 3

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

OROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAJVE. 9

' We shul first feyne V3 cristendom lo take.

Cold water shal not greue vs but a lyte ;

And I shal swich 3. feste and reuel make,

Tha^ as I trowe, I shal the sowdan quyle. '' ' " ■■ '

For though his wyf be cristned neuer so whyle, 353

She shal haue nede to wasshe awey the rede,

Though she a font-fiil water with hir lede.'

^

O sowdanesse, rote of iniquitee,
Virago, thou S emyram the secounde,
O serpent vnder femininitee,
Lyk to the serpent depc in helle ybounde,
O feyned womman, al that may confounde
Vertu and Innocence, thurgh thy malice.
Is bred in thee, as nest of euery vice 1

O Satan, enuious sin tbilke day
That thou were chased fro our heritage,
Wei knowestow to wommen the olde way !
Thou mad^ Eua bnnge vs in seniage.
Thou wolt lordoon flUs cristen manage.
Thy instrument so, weylawey the whyle I
Makestow of wommen, whan thou wolt begyle.

This sowdanesse, whom I flius blame and warye, "

Let priuely hir conseil goon her way.

What shulde I in this tale lenger tarye i

She rydeth to the sowdan on a day,

And seyde him, that she wold reneye hir lay, '

And cristendom of preestes handes fonge, .

Repenting hir she hethen was so longe,

^vGoo^^lf

lO GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWS.

Biseching him to doon hir that honour.
That she moste han the cristen men to feste; 3!

' To plesen hem I wol do my labour.'
The sowdan seith, ' I wol doon at your heste,'
And kneling thanketh hir of that requeste.
So glad he was, he niste what to seye ;
She kiste hir sone, and horn she goth hir weye. 3!
\ Explicit prima pars, ^eguitur pars secunda. 1^

Arryued ben this cristen folk to londe.

In Suirye, with a greet aolempne route,

And hastily this sowdan sent his sonde.

First to his mooder, and al the regne aboute.

And seyde, his wyf was comen, out of doute, 31

And preyde hir for to ryde agayn the queene.

The honour of his regne to susteene.

Gret was the prees, and ricbe was tharray

Of Surryens and Romajms met yfere ;

The mooder of the sowdan, riche and gay, 31

Receyueth hir with al so glad a chere

As any mooder myghte hir doughter dere.

And to the neste cite ther bisyde

A softe pas solempnely they ryde.

Nought trowe I the triumphe of lulius, 4

Of which that Lucan maketh swicb a host.

Was roialler, ne ' more curious

Than was thassemblee of this blissful host.

But this scorpioun, this wikked gost,

The sowdanesse, for all hir flateringe, 4

Caste vnder this fill mortally to stinge.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LA WE, II

The sovdan comth him-self soone after this

So roially, that wonder is to telle,

And welcometh hir with al ioye and blis.

And thus in merthe and ioye I lete hem dwelle. 410

The fruyt of this materc is that I telle.

Whan tyme cam, men thoughle it for the beste

That • reuel stinte, and men goon to hir reste.

The tyme cam, this olde sowdanesse

Ordeyned hath this feste of which I tolde, ^,5

And to the feste cristen folk hem dresse

In general, ye ! bothe yonge and olde.

Here may men feste and roialtee biholde,

And deyntees mo than I can yow deuyse.

But al to dere they boughte it er they ryse. ^lo

sodeyn wo I that euer art successour

To worldly blisae, spreynd with bittemesse ;

Thende ' of the ioye of our worldly labour ;

Wo occupieth the fyn of our gladnesse.

Herke this conseil for thy sikernesse, 4jj

Vp-on thy glade day haue in thy mynde

The vnwar wo or harm that comth bihynde.

For shortly • for to tellen at a word.

The sowdan and the cristen euerichone

Ben al tohewe and stiked at the bord, ^,0

But it were only dame Custance allone.

This olde sowdanesse, this* cursed crone,

Hath with her frendes doon this cursed dede.

For she hir-self wold al the contree lede.

, ■ E. The; That in Iki rttl.

in Cimb. ; du rml kavt The tait. > So in Iht risl • E Mothly

So in Pelw. and Hitl. ; i)u rtsi omil thit

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

12 GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAiVE.

Ne ther ^ was Surryen noon that was conuerted 43

That of the conseil of the sowdan wot.

That he nas al tohewe er he asterted.

And Custance ban they take anon, foot-hot,

And in a shippe al sterelees, god wot,

They han hir set, and bidde' hir leme sayle ^4

Out of Snrryc agaynward to Itayle.

A certein tresor that she thider ' ladde.

And, sotb to sayn, vitaille gret plentee

They ban hir yeuen, and clothes eek she haclde,

And forth she sayleth in the salte see. n

O my Custance, ful of benignytee,

O empeiOQies yonge doughter dere,

He that is lord of fortune be thy stere I

She blesseth hir, and with iiil pitous voys

Vn-to the croys of crist thus seyde she, 45

' O cleere, o welful * auter, holy croys.

Reed of the lambes blood full of pitee,

That wesh the world fro the olde iniquitee.

Me fro the feend, and fro his clawes kepe

That day that I shal drenchen in the depe. 45

Victorious tree, protecdoun of trewe.

That only worthy were for to here

The king of heueu with his woundes newe.

The whyte lomb, that hurt was with the spere,

Flemer of feendes out of hym and here 4(1

■ So in til rat; E. omift ther.

* Heng, and Cimb. bidde ; Corp, and PMw. bidden ; Linsd. bedcn
biddelb; H>r1.b>d.

* E. with bin ; bat Ikt rat iavt thider.

* E. woful J lit* rtti, wetCul, wilful, wciefuL

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

QROVP B. TUB TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWS. 13

On which thy lymes feithfully extenden.

Me keep *, and yif me myght my lyf tamenden,'

Yeres and dayes fleet ' this creature

Thurghout the see of Grece vn-to the strayte

Of Marrok, as it was hir auenture ; 46$

On many a sory meel now may she bayte ;

After her deeth ful of^en may she wayte,

Er that the wilde wawcs wole hir dryue

Vn-to the place *, ther she shal anyue.

Men myghten asken why she was not slayn ? 470

Eek at the feste who myghte hir body saue ?

And I answere to that demaunde agayn,

Who saued danyel in the horrible caue,

Ther euery wyght saue he, maister and knaue,

Was with the leoun fretc er he asterte ? 475

No wyght but god, that he bar in his herte.

God list to shewe hts wonderful miracle

In hir, for we sbulde seen his myghty werkes ;

Crist, which that is to euery harm triacle.

By certein menes ofte, as knowen clerkes, 48a

Doth thing for certein ende that fill derk is

To mannes wit, that for our ignorance

Ne coone not knowe his prudent purueiance.

Now, sith she was not at the feste yskwe.

Who kepte hir fro the drenching in the see ? 4S3

Who kepte lonas in the fisshes mawe

Til he was spouted vp at Niniuee ?

Wei may men knowe it was no wyght but he

' Camb., Landi. kep ; H<ng.. Petw,, Hart, kepe ; Corp. kecpe ; E. belpe.
' E, flttelh ; but Iktform fle« oceun in Haig,, Corp,, and PelW.
' Frobaily rtad placS ; Harl. i^on* instrli 11 nfitr ihtr.

^vGoo^^lf

14 GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE.

That kepte peple Ebrayk fro hir drenching,

With drye feet thurgh-out the see passing, 491

Who bad the foure spirits of tempest,

That power han tanoyen lond and see,

' Bothe north and south, and also west and est,

AnoyeCh neither see, ne lond, ne tree V

Sothly the comaundour of that was he' 49,

That fro the tempest ay this womman kepte

As wel whan she wook as whan she slepte.

Wher myghte this womman mete and drinke baue ?

Thre yeer and more how lasteth her vitaille ?

Who fedde the Egypcien Marie in the caue, 501

Or in desert ? no wyght but crist, sans faille.

Fyue thousand folk it was as gret meruaille

With loues fyue and fisshes two to fede.

God sente his foyson at hir grete nede.

She dryueth forth in-to our occean jo,

Thurgh-out our wilde see, til, atte laste,

Vnder an hold that nempnen I ne can,

Fer in Northumberlond the wawe hir caste.

And in the send hir ship stiked so &ste.

That thennes wolde it noght of al a tyde, gn

The wille of crist was that she shulde abyde.

The constable of the castel doun is fare

To seen this wrak, and al the ship he soughte,

And fond this wery womman ful of care ;

He fond also the tresor that she broughte. 51,

In hir langage mercy she bisoughte

The lyf out of hir body for to twinne,

Hir to deiiuere of wo that she was inne.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAiVE. 15

A maner latyn corrupt was hir speche,

But algates ther-by was she vnderstonde ; 51°

The constable, whan him list no lenger seche,

This woful womman brought he to the londe ;

She kneleth doun, and thanketh goddes sonde.

But what she was she wolde no man seye,

For foul ne fayr, tbogh that she shulde deye. 515

She seyde, she was so mased in the see

That she forgat hir mynde, by hir trewthe ;

The constable hath of hir so gret pitee,

And eek his wyf, that they wepen for rewthe.

She was so diligent, with-outen slewthe, 530

To serue and plese[n] euerich in that place

That alle hir louen that looken on ' hir face.

This constable and dame Hermengild his wyf

Were payens, and that contree euery-where ;

But Hermengild louede hir ryght as hir lyf, £jj

And Custance hath so longe soiourned ' there.

In orisons, with many a bitter tere.

Til lesu hath conuerted thurgh his grace

Dame Hermengild, constablesse of that place.

In al that lond no cristen durste route, £40

Alle cristen folk ben fled fro that contree

Thurgh payens, that conquereden al aboute

The plages of the North, by land and see ;

To Walys fled the cristianitee

Of olde Britons, dwellinge in this He ; f tj

Ther was hu refut for the mene whyle.

I E. and Camb. in ; iht rtU on. ' Hul. onlji hit heibcrwed.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

l6 GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE.

But yet nere cristen Britons so exiled

That ther nere somme that in hii priuitee

Honoured crist, and hethen folk bigiled;

And neigh the castel swiche ther dwelten three. 55

That oon of hem was blynd, and myghte not see

But it were with thilke yen of his mynde,

With whiche men seen, whan that they ben blynde.

Bryght was the sonne as in that someres day,

For which the constable and his wyf also jj

And Custance han ytake the ryghte way

Toward the see, a furlong wey or two.

To playen and to romen to and fro ;

And in fair walk this blynde man they mette

Croked and old, with y6n faste y-schette. 56

' In name of Crist,' cryede this blynde ' Brtloun,

'Dame Hermengild, yif me my syghte agayn.'

This lady wes affrayed of the soun,

Lest that hir housbond, shortly for to sayn,

Wolde hir for lesu cristes loue han slayn, 56

Til Custance made hir bold, and bad hir werche

The wil of Crist, as doughter of his chirche.

The constable wex abasshed of that sight,

And seyde, 'what amounteth al this fare?'

Custance answerde, ' sire, it is Cristes might s?'

That helpeth folk out of the feendes snare.'

And so ferforth she gan our lay declare,

That she the constable, or that it were cue,

Conuerted *, and on Crist made * him bileue.

■ E. oldc ; Hitl. old ; bid Ai ml blynde or blynd.

' Hatl. Conuerted ; Camb. Conuertid ; tht risl Conueilelh.

< £. makctb ; Laoid. miad ; Ikf rtsl aaie.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

QROVP B. THE TALK OF THE MAN OF LAWE. I?

This constable was no-thing lord of this place 575

Of which I speke, ther he Cuatance fond.

But kepte it strongly, nany wintres space,

Vnder Alia, king of al Northumberlond,

That was ful wys, and worthy of his hond

Agayn the Scottes, as men may wel here, s8o

But tume I wol agayn to my matere.

Salhan, that euer vs waileth to bigyle,

Sey of Custance al hir perfeccioun,

And caste anon how he myghte quyte hir whyle,

And made a yong knyght, that dwelte in that toun, 585

Loue hir so hote of foul affeccioun,

That verraily him thoughte he shulde spille

But he of hir myghte ones haue his wille.

He woweth fair, but it auailleth nought.

She wolde do no sinne, by no weye ; j9o

And, for despit, he compassed in his thought

To maken hir on shamful deth to deye.

He wayteth whan the constable was aweye,

And priuely, vp-on a nyght, he crepte

In Hennenglldes chambre whyl she slepie. 595

Wery, for-waked in her orisouns,

Slepeth Custance, and Hermengild also.

This knj^ht, thu^h Sathanas ' temptaciouns,

Al softely is to the bed ygo,

And kitte the throte of Hermengild alwo, 600

And leyde the blody knyf by dame Custance,

And wente his weye, ther god yeue him meschance !

< £. and Heng. Sathins ; Hail. Salinu ; bul S>(hui» in Corp.. Fetw.,
td Lansd.

........Google

GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LA WE.

Sone after comth this constable hoom agayn,

And eek Alk, that king was of that lond,

And sey his wyf despitously yslayn, 60s

For which ful ofte he weep* and wrong his hond.

And in the bed the blody knyf he fond

By dame Custance ; alias I what myghte she seye i

For verray wo hir wit was al aweye.

To king Alia was told al this nieschance, 610

And eek the tyme, and wher, and in what wyse

That in a ship was founden dame Custance,

As her-biforo that ye han herd deuyse.

The kinges herte of pitee gan agryse.

Whan he sey so benigne a creatnre £15

Falle in disese and in misauenture.

For as the lomb toward his deth is brought,

So slant this Innocent bifoie the king \

This false knyght that hath this tresoun wrought

Berth' hir on hond that she hath doon this thing. 6>o

But natheles, ther was gret mooming •

Among the peple, and seyn, ' they can not gesse

That she hath doon so gret a wikkednesse.

For they han se)Ti hir euer so vertuous,

And louing Hennengild lyght as her lyf.' 6ij

Of this bar witnesse euerich in that bous

Saue he that Hennengild slow with his knyf.

This gentil king hath caught a gret motyf

Of this witnesse, and thoughle he wolde enquere

Depper in this, a Crewthe for to lere. 630

' E. Ha. weep or weep* ; Camb. Corp. Petw. wepte.
SoinF.; Ihl ml Bejelb. • So an ; seinoU to I. 348.

OROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF l^WE. 19

Alias I Custance I thou hast no champioun

Ne fyghte canstow nought, so weylawey I

But he, that starf for our redempcioun

And bond Sathan (and yit lyth Iher he lay)

So be thy stronge champioun this day I 635

For, but-if crist open miracle kythe,

Witbouten gilt thou shalt be slayn as swythe.

She sette* her doun on knees, and thus she sayde,
' Immortal god, that sauedest Susanne
Fro false blame, and thow, merciful mayde, 640

Mary I mene, doughter to Seint Anne,
Bifore whos child aungeles singe Osanne,
If I be giltlees of this felonye,
- My socouT be, for * elles I shal dye !'

Haue ye not seyn som tyme a pale face, 645

Among a prees, of him that hath be lad
Toward his deth, wher as him gat no grace,
And swicb a colour in his face hath had,
Men myghte knowe his face, that was bistad,
Amonges alle the faces in that route : 6jo

So stant Custance, and looketh her aboute.

O queenes, lyuinge in prosperitee,

Duchesses, and ladyes euerichone,

Haueth som rewthe on hir aduersitee ;

An emperoures doughter stant allone ; €5;

She hath no wight to whom to make hir mone.

O blood roial I that sCondest in this drede,

Fer ben thy frendes at thy grete nede 1

' E. sit ; Heng. Cimb. Pelw. selte.
• E. or i Iki rest for,

20 GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE.

This Alia king hath swich compassioun,

As gentil herte is fulfild of pitee, 660

That from his y(in ran the water doun.

' Now hastily do fecche a book,' quod he,

' And if this knyght wol sweren how that sjipj-;^ ^

This womman slow, yet wole we vs auyse ■ ■

Whom that we wole that shal ben our lustyse.' 66s

A Briton book, writen with Euangyles, ■' '

Was fet, and on this book he swor anoon

She gilty was, and in the mene whyles

A hand him smot vpon the nekke-boon,

That doun he fd atones as a stoon, 670

And both his yfin braste out of his fece

In sight of euery body in that place.

A voys was herd in generaf^audi^ce, , ' ■
And seyde, ' thou hast disclaiKclered giltelees
The doughter of holy chirche in hey presence ;
Thus hastou doon, and yet holde I my pees.'
Of this meruaille agast was al the prees ;
As mased folk they stoden euerichone,
For drede of wreche, aaue Cuslance allone.

Gret was the drede and eek the repentance i

Of hem that hadden wrong suspeccioun

Vpon this sely innocent Custance ;

And, for this miracle, in conclusioun.

And by Custancea mediacioun.

The king, and many another in that place, <

Conuerted was, thanked be cristes grace 1

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN Ot LAWE. 21

This false knyght was slayn for his vntrewthe

By lugement of Alia hastily ;

And yet Custance hadde of hts dethe gret rewthe.

And after this lesus, of his mercy, 690

Made Alia wedden ful solempnely

This holy mayden, that is so bright and sheene.

And thus hath Crist ymaad Custance a queene.

But who was woful, if I shal nat ]ye,

Of this wedding but Donegild, and na mo, 695

The kinges moder, ful of tirannye f

Hir thoughte hir cursed herte brast atwo ;

She wolde noagj^t hir sone had do so ;

Hir'thoughte a despk, mat he sholde take

So strange a creature vn-to hi; v\a\p. ;oo

Me list nat of the chaf nor ^ of the stree

Maken so long a tale, as of the corn.

What sholde I tellen of the roialtee

At mariage", or which cours goth biforn.

Who bloweth in a ' trompe or in an horn ? 705

The fruyt of euery tale is for to seye ;

They ete, and drinke, and daunce, and singe, and pleye.

\lCi»g AUa is called awe^ to Scotland, to figkt against enemies ;
he leaves Constance in the care of his Constable^

' E, Hr. mariagej ; Ln. {w mariige; l/u resi nuriage.
' E. ttwi Hn. Ft. omil; Ihe rest a.

22 GROUP B. TUB TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWS,

The tyme is come, a knaue child she ber ;

Mauricius at the fonttWen they him calle ;

This Constable doth forth come a messager,

And wroot vn-to his king, that cleped was Alle, 71

How that this blisful tvdJng is Walk^ ^ ,^a ,

And othere tydings speedl'uT for to -^ye ;

He taketh the lettre, and forth he goth his weye.

Vn-to the kinges moder rydeth swythe,

And salueth hir ful fayre in his langage,

' Madame,' quod he, ' ye may be glad and Wythe,

And tbanke ' god an hundred thousand sythe ;

My lady queen hath child, with-outen doute.

To loye and blisse of* al this regne aboute.

Lo, heer the lettres seled of this thing,
That I root bere with al the haste I may ;
If ye wol ought vn-to your sone the king,
I am your seruant, bothe nyght and day.'
Donegild answerde, ' as now at this tym, nay ;
But heer al nyght I wol thou take thy reste,
Tomorwe wol I sey thee what me leste.'

This messager drank sadly ale and wyn,
And stolen were his lettres priuyly
Out of his box, whyl he sleep as a swyn ;
And countrefeted was ful subtilly
Another lettre, vrought ful sinfully,
Vn-to the king direct of this materc
Fro his ConsUble, as ye shul after htte.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWS.

The lettre spak, ' the queen deliuered was
Of so horrible a feendly creature,
That in the caste! noon so hardy was
That any whyle dorste ther endure.
The moder was an elf, by auenlure
Ycome, by charmes or by sorceiye.
And euery wyght ' hateth hir companye.'

Wo was this king whan he this lettre had seyn,
But to no wyghte he tolde his sorwes sore.
But of his Owen honde^he wroot agayn,
'Welcome the sonae of crist for "*""

To me, that am'now lemed in his lore ;
Lord, welcom be thy lust and thy plesaunce.
My lust I putte al in thyn ordinaunce I

Kepeth this child, al be it foul or fayr,
And eek my wyf, vn-to myn hoom-cominge ;
Crist, whan him list, may sende me an heyr
More agreable than this to my lykinge.'
This lettre he seleth, priuely wepinge, , ^
Which to the messager was take sone, '

And forth he goth ; ther is no more to done.

O messager, fiilfild of dronkenesse, J

Strong is thy breeth, thy lymes fallren ay, ;
And thou biwKvejt, alle secrenesse.
Thy mynd is lorii.'thou langlest as a lay,'
Thy face is turned in a newe array !
Ther dronkenesse regneth in any route,
Ther is no conseil hid, with-outen doute.

it wyght.

■oflb^Google

34 QROOP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWS.

Donegtld, I ne haue noon english digne
Vn-to thy malice and thy tirannye !
And therfor to the fende I thee resigne, 781

Let him eodyten of thy trailtijye I
^" Fy, mannish, fyl o nay, ^parfayl, I lye,

Tyj/undly spirit, for I dar wel telle, 1

Though thou heer waike, thy spirit ia in helle I /

This messE^er comth fro the king agayn, 18;

And at the kinges modres court he lyghte^^ \

And she was of this messager fiil fa^n, Q '-■*"

And plesed him in al that euer she myghte..^ 1 1

He drank, and wel his girdel vnderpyghte. '^ '"j

He slepeth, and he snoreth in his gyse 791

Al nyght, vn-til ' the sonne gan aryse.

• Eft were his lettres stolen euerichon
And countrefeted lettres in this wyse ;
' The king comandeth his Constable anon,
Vp peyne of hanging and of hey luyse, 79;

That he ne scholde sufTren m no wyse
Custance in-with his regne for tabyde
Thre dayes and a quarter of a tyde ;

But in the same ship as he hir fond

Hir and bir yonge son, and al hir gere, Hoi

He sholde putte, and croude hir fro the lend,

And charge hir that she neuer eft com there.'

O my Custance, wel may thy gost haue fere

And sleping in thy dreem been in penance.

When Donegild caste al this ordinance! 8oj

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAlf OF LA WE. Ij

This messager on morwe, whan he wook,
Vn-to the castel halt the nezte wey.
And to the Constable he the lettre took;
And whan that he this pitous lettre sey,
Ful ofte he seyde ' alias I' and 'weylaweyl' 810

^ ' Lord crist,' quod he, ' how may this world endure ? ^
So ful of sinne is many a creature I / ,^ -r

O myghty god, if that it be thy wille, c '

Sith thou art ryghtful luge, how may it be

That thou wott suffren Innocents to spille, 8i£

And wikked folk regne in prosperite?

O good distance, alias I so wo is me

That I mot be thy tormentour, or deye .

On shames ' deeth ; ther is noon other weye !' }

Wepen both yonge and olde in al that place, 810

Whan that the king this cursed lettre sente,

And Custance, with a deedly pale face,

The ferthe day toward hir * ship she wente.

But natheles she taketh in good entente

The wille of Crist, and, kneling on the stronde, 8*5

She seyde, ' lord I ay wel-com be thy sonde I ^ ■ ■'

^ He that me kepte fro the false blame
1 Whyl I was on the londe amonges yow,

He can me kepe from harme and eek fro shame

In salte see, al-though I se nat how. 830

As strong as euer he was, he is yet now.

In him triste I, and in his moder dere,

That is to me my seyl and eek my stere.'

' Sa aU bui HI., alUti hat Kbamful. * E. Ln. Ihei Iht r«st bir.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

a6 QROVP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE.

Hir litel child lay weping in hir arm,

And kneling, pitously to him she seyde, 655

' Pees, litel sone, I wol do thee noon harm.' . ^ ^/-"''

With that hir kerchef ' of* hir heed she breyde.

And ouer his litel ySa she it leyde ;

And in hir ann she lulleth it ful faste,

And in-to heuen hir yfin vp she caste, B40

' Moder,' quod she, ' and mayde bright, Marye^- , ' "^

Soth is that thurgh womannes eggement '■

Mankynd was lom and damned ay to dye,

For which thy child was on a croys yrent ;

Thy blisftil y6n seye al his torment; 845

Than is ther no cemparisoun bitwene

Thy wo and any wo man may sustene.

Thou sey Ihy child yslayn bifor thyn yfin.

And yet now lyueth my litel ' child, parfay 1

Now, lady bryght, to whom alle wofiil cry6n, Bjo

Thou glorie of wommanhede, thou fayre may,

Thou hauen of refut, bryghte sterre of day,

Rewe on my child, that of thy gentillesse

Rewest on euery rewful in distresse I

litel child, alias I what is thy gilt, 855

That neuer wroughtest sinne as yet, parde,

Why wil thyn harde fader han thee spilt f

O mercy, dere Constable 1' quod she ;

' As lat my lilel child dwelle beer with thee ;

And if thou darst not sauen him, for blame, 860

So* kishim ones in his fadres name I'

' Ln. HI. kercher; Pt kterchef; E. Ho, eouerchief; Cm. couerchif;
Cp. coaerchcf.
" E. Uii. Cm. outr (unvngly) ; the nd of.
' E. Ln. em. Utdi durniUvil. < £. Veij ttirMSo.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

QROVP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE. 2?

Ther-with she loketh' bakward to the londe,

And seyde, ' far-wel, housbond rewthelees !'

And vp she list, and walketh doun the stronde

Toward the ship ; hir folweth al the prees, \ 86j

And euer she preyeth hir child to holde his pees ; 1

And taketh hir leue, and with an holy entente >'

She blisseth hir; and in-to ship she wente.

Vitailled was the ship, it is no drede,

Habundantly for hii Tul longe space, Sj^o

And other necessariesjhatfiholde nede < ,

She hadde ynoudK^efie'd' t>e goddes grace 1 . ' '

For wynd and weder almyghty god purchace

And bringe hir hoomt I can no bettre seye;

But in the see she dryueth forth hir weye. 875

Explicit secunda pars. Sequitur pars krcia.
Alia the king comih hoom, sone after this,
Vnto bis castel of the which I tolde,
And axeth wher his wyf and his child is.
The Constable gan aboute his herte colde,
And pleynly al the maner he him tolde 880

As ye han herd, I can telle it no bettre.
And sheweth the king his seel and [eek] ' his lettre.
And seyde, 'lord, as ye comaunded me
Vp peyne of deeth, so haue I doon certeyn.'
This meaner ^nnented was ^ he 885

Moste^knowe and tellcn, plat and pleyn,
Fro nyght to nyght, in what place he had leyn.
And thus, by wit and subtil enqueringe,
Ym^ned was by whom this harm gan springe.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

-y

^8 GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE.

The bond was knowe that the leltre wroot, 85

And al the venim of this cursed dede,

But in what wyse certeynly I noot.

Theffect is this, that Alia, out of drede.

His moder slow, that men may pleynly rede,

For that she traylour was to hir ligeaunce. J 8;

Thus endeth olde Donegild with meschaunce.

The sonve that this Alia nyght and day

Maketh for his wyf and for his child also,

Ther is no tonge that it telle may.

But now wol I vn-to Custance go, 9

That fleteth in the see, in peyne and wo,

Fyue yeer and more, as lyked cristes sonde,

£r that hir ship approched vn-to * londe.

Vnder an hethen Castel, atte laste.

Of which the name in my text nought I fynde, 9

Custance and eek hir child the see vp-caste.

Almighty god, that saueth * al mankynde

Haue on distance and on hir child som mynde,

That fallen is in helhen land efl-sone.

In point to spiUe, as I shal telle yow sone. 9

Doun from the Caste! comth ther many a wyght

To gauren on this ship and on Custance.

But shortly, from the Castel on a nyght

The lordes styward— _god yeue him meschaunoe I — •

A theef, that had reneyed our creaunce, --'■ 9

Com in-to * ship alione, and seyde he sholde

Hir lemman be, wher-so she wolde or nolde.

DMnz^:BvG00*^lf

OROVP B. THE TALS Of THE MAN OF LAWE. 29

[TAe i/t>ry relaies thai, by Gois grace, the thief fell
overboard and was drowned.']

How may this wayke womman han ihis stre^glhe

Hir to defende agayn this renegat? ■ , ■ ■ ' ^

O Golias, vnmesurabk of lengthe, 1 f '

How myghte Dauid make thee so mat, *^ 5

So yong and of annure so desolat P

How dorste he loke vp-on thy dredful face?

Wei may men seen it nas ' but goddes grace I

Who yaf ludith corage or hardinesse

To sleen him, Olofemus*, in his tente, g

And to dcliueren out of wrecchednesse ^ '

The peple of god ? I seye for this entente, v. ■

That ryght aa god spirit of vigour sente

To hem, and saued hem out of meschance,

So sente he mj^ht and vigour to Custance. 9

Forth goth hir ship thurgh-out the narwe tpouth I

Of lubaltar and Septe, dryuing alway', i "

Som-lyme WesCSid som-tym North and South,

And som-tyme Est, ful many a wery day.

Til cristes moder (blessed be she ay I) 9

Hath shapen, thurgh hir endeles goodnesse,

To make an ende of al hir heuinesse.

> 5oE.Bl.; Ln.ii; iht resi f/it.

■ E. Oloferne; HI. OUremei; lit rest Olornnat, Oteremm, or Otes>

* E. alwiy i but lie rtil >y. Tht laltir woalii h* betltr, but it hardly
aJmisiiblt on accaimt (/ ilt Itrmiiiaiiiig 1. 950.

BvCoogk

3© OROVP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE.

Now lat vs stinte of Custance but a throve,

And speke we of the Romayn Emperour,

That out of Surrye hath by lettres knowe 955

The slaughtre of cristen folk, and dishonour

Don to his daughter by a fals traytour,

I mene the cursed wikked sowdanesse.

That at the feste leet sleen both more and lesse.

For which this emperour hath sent anoon 960

His senatour, with roial ordinance,

And olhere lordes, got wot, many oon,

On Suiryens to taken hey vengeance.

They brennen, sleen, and bringe hem to meschance

Ful many a day ; but shortly, this is thende, 965

Homward to Rome thei shapen hem to wende.

This senatour repureth with victorie

To Romeward, saylin^ ful roially,

And mette the ship diyuing, as seith the storie.

In which Custance sit lul pitously. 970

No-thing ne ' knew he what she was, ne why

She was in swich array ; ne she nil seye

Of hir estaat, although * she sholde deye.

He bringeth hir to Rome, and to his wyf

He yaf hir, and hir yonge sone also ; 975

And with the senatom' she ladde her lyf.

Thus can our lady bringen out of wo

Wofiil Custance, and many another mo.

And longe tyme dwelled she in that place,

In holy werkes euer, as was hir grace. 9E0

^vGoo^^lf

QROVP B. THE TALE OP THE MAN OF LAWE.

The senaloures wyf hir aunle was,

But for al that she knew hir neuer the more ;

I wol no lenger tarien in this cas,

But to king Alia, vbicb I spak of yore,

That for his wyf wepeth ^ and syketh sore,

I wol retoume, and lete I wol Custance

Vnder the senatoures gouemance.

King Alia, which that hadde his moder slayn,
Vpon a day fil in swich repentance,
That, if I shortly tellen ahaJ and playn.
To Rome he comlh, to receyuen his penance
And putte him in the popes ordinance
In hey and low, and lesu Crist bisoughte
Foiyeue his wikked werkes that he wroughte.

The fame anon through Rome toun ' is born,

Hoff Alb king shal come in pilgrimage,

By'herDergeours'tfiat wenten him biforn;

For which the senatour, as was vsage.

Rood him agayn, and many of his linage.

As wel to shewen his hey magnificence i

As to don any king a if euerence.

Greet chere doth this noble senatour

To king Alia, and he to him also ;

Euerich of hem doth other greet honour;

And so bifel that, in a day or two, i

This senatour is to king Alia go

To feste, and shortly, if I shal nat lye,

Custances sone wente in his companye.

^vGoo^^lf

32 QROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE.

Som men wolde seyn, at requestc of Custance,

This senatour hath lad this child to feste; ioi<

I may nat tellen euery circumstance,

Be as be may, ther was he at the leste.

But soth is this, that, at his modres heste,

fiifom Alia, during the metes space,

The child stood, loking in the kinges face. loi,

This Alia king hath of this child greet wonder,

And to the senatour he seyde anon,

' Whos is that fayre child that stondeth yonder?'

'I noot,' quod he, '[parfay], and by seint John)

A moder he hath, but fader hath he non , ion

That I of wot' — but shortly, in a stoundCj

He told Alia how that this child was founde.

Now was this child as lyk vn-to Custance 1030

As possible is a creature to be.

This Alia hath the face in remembrance

Of dame Custance, and ther- on mused he

If that the childes moder were aught she

That was his wyf, and priuely he syghte, 1035

And spedde him fro the table that he myghte,

' Parfey,' thoughte he, [fantom e is in my heed 1

I oughte deme, of skilful lugement.

That in the salie see my wyf is deed.'

And afterward he made his argument — lo^a

' What wot I, if that Crist haue ' hider ysent *

My wyf by see, as wel as he hir sente

To my contree fro thennes that she wente !'

■ E. hane j iki rtst bath. ■ E. yscnt ; Cm. I-kM ; llu ncl teat.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

i^

KOUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN O* LAWE. 51

And, after noon, hoom with the senatour 0/^y •■ "
Goth Alia, for to seen this wonder chaunce . 1045

This senatoiir doth Alia greet honour.
And hastily » he sente after Custaunce.
But tnisteth wel, hir liste nat to daunce
Whan that she wiste wherefor was that sonde.
V pneth e vp-on hir feet she myghte stonde. 1050

/.f

'/■' Whan Alia sey his wyf, fayre he hir grette,
y'> And weep, that it was rewthe for to see.
For at the firste look he on hir sette
He knew wel verraily that it was she.
And she for sorwe as domb slant as a tre ; 1055

So was hir herte shet in hir distresse
Whan she remembted his vnkyndenesse.

Twyes she swowned in his owen syghte ; .
He weep, and him excuseth pitously : — _ .

go^,' quod he, 'and alle* his halwes bryghle 1060
visly on ,my soule as haue mercy,
That of your harm as giltelees am I
As is Maurice my sone so lyk your face ;
Elles the feend me fecche out of this place I '

Long was the sobbing and the bitter peyne i;^5

Er that her woful hertes myghte cesse ; t . ■ ■ ■

Greet was the pite for to here hem pleyne *- *

Thiugh whiche pleyntes gan her wo encresse.

I prey yow al my labour to relesse ;

I may nat telle her wo vn-til tomorwe, io;o

I am so wery for to speke of sorwe.

■oflb^Google

34 OROUP M. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE.

But fynally, when that the solh is wist
That Alia giltelees was of hir wo,
I trowe an hundred tymes been ' ihey kist.
And swich a blisse is ther bitwix hem two lo;

That, gaue the loye that lasteth eiiemio,
Ther is noon lyk that any creature
^ \ Hath seyn or shal, whyl that the world may dure.

Tho preyde she hir housbond mekely,

In relief of hir longe pttous pyne, io8

That he wold preye hir fader specially

That, of his m^estee, he wolde enclyne

To vouche sauFsom day with him to dyne;

She preyde him eek, he sholde ' by no weyc

Vn-to hir fader no word of hir scye. 108

Doth this message vn-to this emperour;

But, as I gesse, Alia was nat so nyce , *" '

To him, that was of so souereyn honour

As- he that is of cristen folk the flour, 1090

Sente 3Jiy child, but it is bet to deme \..\

He wente him-selT, and so it maj lyel seme.^ . .~ !

This emperour hath gra'unted gentilly - '■"

To come to dyner, as be him bisougbte ;

And wel rede I, he loked bisily 1095

Vp-on this child, and on his daughter thoughte.

Alia goth to his in, and, as bim oughte,

Arrayed for this feste in euery wyse

As ferforth as his conning may suffyse.

' So in all tlu snn JUSS. • E. wolde; lAt ril .holJe.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE. 35

The morwe cam, and Alia gan him dresse, 1100

And eek his nyf, this emperour to mete ;

And forth they ryde in loye and in gladnesse.

And vhan she sey hir fader in the Strete,

She lyghte doun, and falleth him to fete.

' Fader,' qood she, ' your yonge child Custance 1 103

Is now fill clene out of your lemembrance.

I am your doughter Custance',' quod she,

' That whylom ye han sent vn-to Surrye.

It am I, fader, that in the salte see

Was put allone and dampned for to dye. mo

Now, good fader, mercy I yow crye,

Send me namore vn-to noon hethenesse,

But thonketh my lord heer of his kyndenesse.'

Who can the pitous loye telle n al

Bitwix hem thre, sin they ben thus ymette? 1115

But of my tale make an ende I shal ;

The day goth faste, I wol no lenger lette.

This glade folk to dyner they hem sette ;

In loye and blisse at mete I lete hem dwelle

A thousand fold wel more than I can telle. itio

This child Maurice was fithen emperour

Maad by the pope, and lyued cristenly.

To Crisles chirche he dide gret honour ;

But I lete al his storie passen by,

Of Custance is my tale speciaJly. lus

In olde Romayn gestes may men lynde

Maurices lyf ; I here it nought in mynde.

SobtaUUu MSS. ; to hi rtad as Cditanca (ihrit yllaUn). Su llu uott.
D 2

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

36 GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWB.

This king Alia, whan he his lyme sey.

With his Custance, his holy wyf so swele,

To Engelond ben they come the ryghte wey, 1130

Wher-as they lyue in loye and in quiete.

But litel whyl it lasteth, I yow hete,

loye of this world, for tjone wol nat abyde ;

Fro day to nyght it changeth as the tyde.

Who lyued euer in swich delyt day 1135

That him ne moeued other conscience,

Or Ire, or talent, or som kin ' affray,

Envie, or pryde, or passion, or offence ?

I ne sey but for this ende this sentence.

That lilel whyl in loye or in plesance 1140

LaGteth the blisse of Alia with Custance.

For deth, that taketh of hey and low his rente,

Whan passed was a yeer, euen as I gesse.

Out of this world this king Alia he hente,

For whom Custance hath ful gret heuynesse. 1145

Now lat vs preyen ' god his soule blesse I

And dame Custance, fynally to seye.

Towards the toun of Rome goth hir weye. '

To Rome is come this holy creature.

And fyndeth ther * hir frendes bole and sounde ; i tjo

Now is she scaped al hir auenture ;

And whan that she hir fader hadi yfounde,

Doim on hir kne€s falleth she to grounde ;

Weping for tendrenesse in hcrte blythe,

She herieth god an hundred thousand sythe. 1155

> £, lom kjnnei ; Cm. iumkni;t ; HI. lam manci ; Ha. Cp. Ft. lom kjn ;

* E. praje to; HI. pray (hat
■ Su^Udfrom HI. Tki n

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP B. THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE. 37

In vertu and in holy almes-dede

They lyuen alle, and neuer a-sonder wende;

Til deth depaOed hem, this lyf they lede.

And fareth now wel, my tale is at an ende.

Now lesu Crist, that of his myght may sende ii6e

loye after wo, gouerae vs in his grace.

And kepe vs alle that, ben in this place I Amen.

Heere endeth the tale of the man of Lawe.

[Here/ol/owt The Shipman's Prologue {miscalled in mast MSS.
The Squire's Prologue), U, 1163-1190; printed in 'The Prioresses
Tale, &C., ed. Skeat, p. 6. See that wlume/er an aeeouat a/ the
rest ^Group B,]

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

GROUP C. THE PARDONER'S TALE.

[Group C iesint tuitb The Phisiciens (or Doctor's) Tale,

IL 1-186. jifier lubicb there folloiui—^

The wordes of the Hoost to the Phisioien and the
Fardoner.

Our hoste gan to swere as he were wood,

' Harrow ! ' quod he, ' by nayles and by blood,

This was a fals cherl and a fals lustise I

As shamful deeth as herte may deuyse 190

Come to thise luges * and her aduocats I

Algate this sely mayde is slayn, alias 1 '

Alias I to dere boughte she beautee I

Wherfor I seye al day, as men may see,

That yiftes of fortune or ' of nature »9S

Been cause of deeth to ' many a creature.

Hir beautee was hir deeth, I dar wel sayn ;

Alias i so pitousiy as she was slayn 1 *

Of bothe yiftes that I speke of now

Men han ful ofte more harm* than prow. 300

' E. lake lugei ; bul no olJter MS. inserU falie.

■ Li'his 191, 39], sUnd thus in E, Wa. Cm. Pt.; bul Cp. Am— So &llc
rpod bii body and hit bona The dcojl I bekennc bim al at onei ; u also
Ln. HI.

■ E. Hn. ind; Iht risl or.
* So E. Hu. ; Ikl rtsi of,

' So Cp. Lo. HI. ; E. Hn, Cm. Pt. omi'/ H. »97, J98,
Z. Hn. for barm ; ihi rtsI omit foi. HI. ormU 11. 199, 300.

■ OO^^If

GROUP C. WORDS OF THE HOST. 39

But trewely, myn owen mayster dere,
This is a pitous tale for to here.
But natheles, passe ouer, is' no Tors ;
I prey to god, so saue thy gentil cors,

305

Thyn Ypocras, and eek thy Galianes,

And euery boist ful of thy letuarie ;

God blesse hem, and our lady seinte Marie I

So mot I theen, thou art a propre man,

And lyk a prelat, by seint Ronyan ! 310

Seyde I nat wel ? I can nal speke in terme ;

But wel I wot, ihou dost my herle to erme,

That I almost haue caught a cardiacle.

By corpus bones! but I haue triacle,

Or elles a draught of moyste and corny ale, 31s

Or but I here anon a meiy tale,

Myn herte is lost for pUee of this mayde.

Thou bel amy, thou pardoner,' he seyde,

'Tel vs som mirthe or Tapes ryght anon.'

' It shall be doon,' quod he, ' by seint Ronyon 1 310

But first,* quod he, 'heer at this ale-stake

I wol both drinke, and eten of a cake.'

But ' ryght anon thise gentils gonne to crye,

' Nay I lat him telle vs of no ribaudye ' ;

Tel vs som moral thing, that we may lere 315

Som wit, and thanne wol we gladly here.'

' I graunte, ywis,' quod he, ' but I mot ihinke '

Vp-on som honest thing, whyl that I drinke.

' HI. Ibii U ; Iht rat omil thii.

' E. Hd. And ; lit nal Bm.

* E. Hn. Cp. HI. tibaodyc ; Ln. rebaadie ; Cm. lAxaiijc ; Pi. rybandijc,

■ For U. 316, 337, HI. Am— OUdly, quod he, and sayde a> ye ichal bccre.

It ia the cuppe wil I me bethlnkc

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

|.0 OROUP C. THE PARDONER'S PROLOGUE.

Heere folveth the Frologe of the Pardoners Tale,
Radix malorum ai Cupiditas: Ad Thimotheum, sexto.
Lordings,' quod he, ' in chJrches whan I preche,
I peyne me to han an hauteyn speche, m<

And rings it out as round as goth a belle,
For I can al bj- rote that I telle.
My theme is alwey oon, and euer was —
" Radix malorum est Cupiditas!'

First I pronounce whennes that I cotne, 331

And than my bulles shewe I, alle and somme.
Our lige lordes seel on my patente
That shewe I first, my body to warente.
That no man be so bold, ne preest ne clerk.
Me to destourbc of Cristes holy werk ; 34<

And after that than telle I forth my tales,
Bulles of popes and of cardinales.
Of patriarkes, and bishoppes I shewe ;
And in Latyn I speke a wordes few^
To saffron with my predicacioun, ZM

And for to stire men ' to deuocioun.
Than shewe I forth my longe cristal stones,
Ycrammed ful of cloutes and of bones ;
Reliks been they, as wenen they echoon.
Than haue I* in latoun a shoulder-boon 351

Which that was of an holy lewes shepe.
' Good men,' seye I,' ' tak of my wordes kepe ;
If that this boon be wasshe in any welle.
If cow, or calf, or sheep, or oxe swelle
That any worm hath ete, or worm ystonge, 35,

Tak water of that welle, and wash his tonge,

' E. Hn. HI. hem ; ilu rtil men. ' E. omis I iy accidml.

' E. Hn. I seye ; tif rtsl 117 I, laie I.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoOgle

OROUP C. THE pardoner's PROLOGUE. 41

And it is hool anon ; and fortliermore,

Of pokkes and of scabbe, and euery sore

Shai euery sheep be hool, that of diis welle

Drinketh a draughie ; tak kepe tek what I telle. 360

If that the good-man, that the bestes oweth,

Wol every wike, er that the cok him croweth,

Fastinge, drinken of this welle a draughte.

As thilke holy lewe our eldres taughte,

His bestes and his stoor shal multiplye. 365

And, sirs ^, also it heleth lalousye ;

For, though a man be falle in lalous rage,

Let maken with this water his potage.

And neuer shal he more his wyfe mistriste,

Though he the soth of hir defaute wiste. 370

Heer is a miteyn eek, that ye may see.
He that his hond wol putte in this miteyn.
He shal haue multiplying of bis greyn,
Whan he hath sowen, be it whete or otes.
So that he offre pens, or elles grotcs.

Good * men and wommen, o thing warne I yow.
If any wight be in this chirche now,
That hath doon sinne horrible, that he
Dar nat, for shame, of it yshriuen be,

Swich folk shul haue no power ne no grace
To offren to my reliks in this place.
And who so fyndeth him out of swich blame *,
He * wol com vp and offre in ' goddes name,

■ E. Hn, lire; ikt rtst litn, tin
• E. fame ; llu rtst blame.
' E. m ; H(i. i ; ilu rtst in.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

42 GROUP C, THE pardoner's PROLOGUE.

And I assoille him * by the auctorilee
Which that by bulle ygraunted was to me.'

By this gaude haue I wonne, yeer by yere,
An hundred mark sith I was Pardonere.
I Etonde lyk a clerk in my puipet,
And whan the lewed peple is doun yset,
I preche, so as ye haue herd bifore,
And telle an hundred False lapes more,
than peyne I me lo strecche forth the nekke,
And est and west vpon the peple I bekke,
As doth a dowue sitting on a beme.
Myn hondes and my tonge goon so yerne,
That it is loye to se my bisynesse.
Of auaiice and of swich cuisednesse
Is al my preching, for to make hem fre
-^To yeue her pens, and namely vn-to me.

For my entent is nat but for to winne,
N^And no-thing for correccioun of sinoe^^-^
I rekke neuer; whan that ' they ben beryed.
Though that her soules goon a blakeberyed I
For certes, many a predicacioun
Comth ofte tyme of yuel entencioun;
Som for plesatmce of folk and flaterye,
To been auaunced by ypocrisye.
And som for veyne glorie, and som for hate. ^
For, whan I dar noon other weyes debate.
Than wol I stinge him with my tonge smerte
In preching, so that he shal nat asterle
To been defamed falsly, if that he
Hath trespased to my brethren or to me.
For, though I telle nought his propre name.
Men shal wel knowe that it is the same
' E. HI. hem ; Ikt nst him or hym. ■ E. HI. omil thai ; iht nil h

GROUP C. THE pardoner's FROLOQUE. 43

By signea and by othere circumstances.

Thus quyte I folk that doon vs displesances ; 4^0

Thus spitte I out my venim vnder hewe

Of holynesse, to seme holy and trewe.

But shortly myu entente I wol deuyse;
I preche of no-thing but for coueityse,-
Therfor my theme is yet, and euer was — 4"5

" Radix rnalorum est cupidiias"
Thus can I preche agayn that same vice
Which that I vse, and that is auarice.
But, though my-self be gilty in that sinne,
Yet can I maken other folk to twinne 430

From auarice, and sore to repenie.
But that is nat my principal entente.
I preche no-thing but for coueityse ;
Of this matere it oughte ynough suEFyse.

Than telle I hem ensamples many oon 43;

Of olde stories, longe tyme agoon :.
For lewed peple louen tales olde ;
Swich thinges can they wel reporte and holde.
What ? trowe ye that, whyles ' I may preche.
And winne gold and siluer for I teche, 440

That I wol lyue in pouert wilfully ?
Nay, nay, I thoughle it neuer trewely I
For I wol preche and begge in sondiy londes;
I wol not do no labour with my hondes,
Ne make baskettes, and lyue therby, 445

Because I wol nat beggen ydelly.
I wol noon of the aposdes counterfete ;
I wol haue money, wolle, chese, and whete,

So Hn. ; E. Pt. the whilei ; Cm. ihit whilif th»t ; Cp. Ln. whllei ihil ;

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP C, THE PARDONERES TALE.

Al were it yeuen of the pourest • page.

Or of the pourest widwe in a village, 45

Al sholde hir children sterae for famj^e.

Nayl I wol drinke Lcour of the vyne I

But herkneth, lordings, in conclusioun ;

Your lyking is that I shal telle a tale. 45

Now haue I dronke a draughte of corny ale,

[Parfay], I hope I shal yow telle a thing

That shal, by resoun, been at your lyking.

For, though myself be a ful vicious man,

A moral tale yet I yow telle can, 46

Which I am wont to preche, for to winne.

Now holde your pees, my tale I wol beginne.

Heere bigynneth the FardonerB tale.

In Flaundres whylom was a companye
Of yonge folk, that haunteden folye,
As ryot, hasard, stewes, and tauemes, 4C

Wher as, with harpes, lutes, and gitemes.
They daunce and pleye at dees bothe day and nyght.
And ete also and drinken ouer her myght,
Thurgh which they doon the deuel sacrifyse
Wilh-in that deueles temple, in cursed wyse, 47

By superfluitee abhominable ;
Her othes been so gret and so dampnable,
That it is grisly for to here hem swere ;
Our blissed lordes body they to-tere ;
Hem ihoughte lewes ' rente him nought ynough j 47
And ech of hem at oiheres sinne lough.

HI. pi-*»t«.

So Cp. Ln. HI. i E. Hn. Cm, that lewM ; PI. lie Iwet

OROVP C. THE PARDONERES TALE. 45

And ryght anon than comen tombesteres

Fe^s and smale, and yonge fruytes teres,

Singers with harpes [eek, and] wafereres,

Whiche been the verray deueles ofBceres 480

To kindle and blowe the fyr of [luxurye],

That is annexed vn-to glotonye j

The holy vmt take I to my witnesse.

That luxurie is in wyn and dionkenesse.

Herodes (who so wel the stories soughte)*,
Whan he of wyn was replet at his feste,
Ryght at his owen table he yaf his heste 490

To slcen the Baptist John ful giltelees.

Senek seith eek * a good word doutelees ;
He seith he can no difference fynde
Bitwix a man that is out of his mynde
And a man which that is dronkelewe, 495

But that woodnesse, yfallen in a shrewe,
Ferseuereth lenger than doth dronkenesse.
O glotonye, ful of cursednesse,
cause first of our confusioun,
O original of our dampnacioun, joo

Til Crist had bought vs with his blood agayn !
Lo, how dcre, shortly for to sayn,
Abought was thilke cursed vilanye;
Corrupt was al this world for glotonye !

Adam our fader, and his wyf also, 505

Fro Paradys to labour and to wo
Were driuen for that vice, it is no drede ;
For why] that Adam fasted, as I rede,

' E. Hn. Cm, Pt. Ml. agret htrt; Cp. Ln. hav timt additional Una, but
Huy art probably spurious.
* Cg.l.'a, eek; Iht nU omit il.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

46 GROUP C. THE PARDONERES TALE.

He was in Paradys; and whan that he

Eet of the fruyt defended on the tree, jio

Anon he was out cast to wo and peyne.

glotonye, on thee wel oughte vs pleyne I
O, wiste a man how many maladyes
Folwen of excesse and of glotonyes,

He wolde been the more mesurable 515

Of his diete, sittings at his table.

Alias 1 the shorte throte, the tendre mouth,

Maketh that Est and West, and North and South,

In erthe, in eir, in water men ' to-swinke

To gete a glotoun deyntee mete and drinke I sto

Of this matere, Paul, wel canstow trete,

' Mete vn-to wombe, and wombe eek vn-to mete,

Shal god destroyen bothe,' as Faulus seith.

Alias I a foul thing is it, by my feith,

To seye this word, and fouler is the dede, 515

Whan man so drinketh of the whyte and rede.

That of his throte he maketh his pryuee,

Thurgh thllke cursed superfluitee.

The apostel weping seith ful pitously,
' Ther walken many of whiche yow told haue 1, 530

1 seye it now weping with pitous voys.
That thai * been enemys of Cristes croys.

Of whiche the ende is deth, wombe is her god.'

How gret labour and cost is thee to fynde 1 5.17

Thise cokes, how they stampe, and streyne, and grynde,
And tumen substaunce in-to accident
To fulfiUe al thy Itkerous talent I 540

■ E. Ht. man ; Iht rest men.

' Th»t thai is TjTwhiti'i rtading ; HI. Thij ; but ih* Ttti hovt Ther,
prebabl^f nptaltd hy miilaitjrmn I. £30,

DigitiioflbfGoO^^lf

GROUP C. THE PARDONERES TALE. 47

Out of the harde bones knolke they

The maiy, for they caste nought a-wey

Thatinay go thurgh the golet softe and swole ;

Of spicerye, of leef, and bark, and rote

Shal been his sauce ymaked by delyt, 545

To make him yet a newer appetyt.

But cerCes, he that haunteth swich delices

Is deed, whyl that he lyueth in tho vices.

A [cursed] thing is wyn, and dronkenessc
Is ful of Stryuing and of wrecchednesse. fjo

O dronke man, disfigured is thy face,
Sour is thy breeth, foul artow to embrace,
And thurgh thy dronke nose senieih the soun
As though thou seydest ay ' Sampsoun, Sampsoun ' ;
And yet, god wot, Sampsoun drank neuer no wyn. 555
Thoii fallest, as it were a stiked swyn.
Thy tonge is lost, and al thyn honest cure;
For dronkenesse is verray sepulture
Of mannes wit and his discrecioun.
In whom that drinke hath dominacioun, ^iGo

He can no conseil kepe, it is no drede.
Now kepe yow fro the whyte and fro the rede,
And namely fro the whyte wyn of Lepe,
That is to selle in Fishstrete or in Chepe.
This wyn of Spayne crepeth subtilly 565

In otbere wynes, growing faste by.
Of which iher ryseth swich fumositee.
That whan a. man hath dronken draughtes thre.
And weneth that he be at hoom in Chepe,
He is in Spayne, ryght at the toune of Lepe, 51"

Nat at the Rochel, ne at Burdeux toun ;
And thanne wol he seye, ' Sampsoun, Sampsoun.'

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP C. THE PARDONEHeS TALE.

But heikneth, lordings ', o word, I yow preye,
That alle the souereyn actes, dar I seye,
Of victories in the olde testament,
Thurgh verray god, that is omnipotent.
Were doon in abstinence and in preyere j
Loketh the Bible, and ther ye may il lere.

Loke, Attila, the grete conquerour,
Deyde in his sleep, with shame and dishonour,
Bledinge ay at his nose in dronkenesse ;
A capiiayn shoulde lyue in sobrenesse.
And ouer al this, auyseth yow ryght wel
What was coraaunded vn-to Lamuel —
Nat Samuel, but Lamuel, seye I —
Redeth the Bible, and fynde it expresly
Of wyn yeuing to hem that han lustise ;
Namore of this, for it may wel suffise.

And now that' I haue spoke of glotonye.
Now wol I yow defenden hasardrye.
Hasard is verray moder of lesinges.
And of deceit, and cursed forsweringes,
Blaspheme ' of Crist, manslaughtre, and wast also
Of catel and of tyme ; and forthermo,
It is repreue and contrarie of honour
For to ben holdc a commune hasardour.
And euer the heyer he is of estaat.
The more is he hotden desolaat
If that a prince vseth hasardrye.
In alle gouernaunce and poKcye
He is, as by commune opinoun,
Yholde the lasse in reputacioun.

' E. lordei; til risl lotdinges, lordynges, loidjngi.

• E. Bl. om. that ; the rtsi havi II.

' E. Blaiphemyng ; lit rest Biuphemi,

D,g,t,ioflb,GoOgle

OROUP C. THE PARDONERES YALE. 4S

Stilbon, that was a wys embassadour,
Was sent to Corinthe, in fill greet honour.
Fro Lacidomie, to make her alliaunce. 6oj

And whan be cam, him bappede, par chaunce,
That alle the grettest that were of that lond,
Fleyinge atte hasard he hem fond.
For which, as sone as it myghte be.
He Stal bim boom agayn to his contree, 6i(

And seyde, ' ther wol I nat lese my name ;
Ne I* wol nat take on me so great defame,
Yow for to allye vn-to none hasardours.
Sendeth som * otbere wyse embassadours ;
For, by my trouthe, me were leuer dye, Ci;

Than I yow sholde to hasardours allye.
For ye that been so glorious in honours
Shul nat allyen yow with hasardours
As by my wil, ne as by my tretee.'
This wyae philosophre thus seyde he. 6k

Loke eek that to ' the king Demetrius
The king of Parthes, as the book seith vs,
Sente him a paire of dees of gold in scorn.
For he hadde vsed hasard ther-biforn ;
For which he heeld his glorie or his renoun Ca;

At no value or reputacioun.
Lordes may fjnden other maner pley
Honeste ynough to dryue the day awey.

Now wol I speke of othes felse and grete
A word or two, as oJde bokes trete. Cjc

Gret swering is a thing abhominable.
And fals swering is yet* more repreuable.

' Hn.Ny; Cm, Niy (bolh pm /or He I) whiek thitas ikf sciviska.

' Tyrwbitt inartt lam ; il is not in oar AfSS.

■ Ha. Cm. Cp. Pt. toj aMck E. Ln. HI. omil.

' Cp. Ln. HI. om, yet. __

VOL. III. Jl D,g,t,zoflb,GoOgle

3 GROUP C. THE PARDONERES TALE.

The heye god forbad swering at al,

Witnesse on Mathew ; but in special

Of swering seith the holy leremye, <

' Thou shalt seye sooth thyn othes, and nat lye,

And swere in dome, and eek in ryghtwisnesse;'

But ydel swering is a cureednesse.

Bihold and se, that in the firste Ubie

Of heye goddes hesCes honurable, (

How that the seconde heste of him is this —

' Tak nat my name in ydel or amis.'

Lo, rather he forbedeth swich swering

Than homicyde or many a ^ cursed thing ;

I sey that, as by ordre, thus it stondeth ; <

This knowen, that his hesCes vnderstondeth.

How that the second heste of god is that.

And forthcr ouer, I wol thee telle al plat.

That vengeance shal nat parten from his hous.

That of his othes is to outrageous. i

' By goddes precious herte, and by his nayles.

And by the blode of Crist, that it is in Hayles,

Seuen is my chaunce, and thyn is cink and treye ;

By goddes armes, if thou falsly pleye.

This dagger shal thurgh-out thyn herte go ' — i

This fniyt cometh of the bicched ' bones two,

Forswerii^, ire, falsnesse, homicyde.

Now, for the loue of Crist that for vs dyde,

Leueth ' your othes, bothe grete and smale ;

But, sirs, now wol I telle forth my tale. t

Thise ryotoures three, of whiche I telle,
Longe erst er pryme rong of any belle,

' Hn. Cm. m. many a ; E. »ny ; Cp. P(, Ln. eny other.

■ SaE, Cp. ; HI. bicchid; Ln. becched ; Hn. Cm.bicche ; Ft. thilk.
• E. Hn. Lete ; rht rest Leueth,

QROVP C. THE PARDONERES TALE. 5I

Were set hem in a taueme for ' to drinke ;
And as they satte, they herde a belle clinke
Bifom a core, was caried to his graue; 665

That oon of hem gan callen to his knaue,
'Go bet,' quod he, ' and axe redily,
■ What core is this that passeth hcer forby ;
And look that thou reporte his name we).'

' Sir/ quod this boy, ' it nedeth neueradeL 670

It was me told er ye cam heer two houres;
He was, parde, an old felawe of youres;
And sodeynly he was yslayn to-nyght,
For-dronke, as he sat on his bench vpryght ;
Ther cam a priuee theef, men clepeth deetb, 675

That in this contree al the peple sleeth.
And with his spere be smoot his herte atwo.
And wente his wey with-outen wordes mo.
He hath a thousand slayn this pestilence :
And, maister, er ye come in his presence, 680

Me thinketh that it were necessarie
For to be war of swich an aduersarie :
Beth redy for to mete him euermore.
Thus uughte me my dame, I sey namorc.'
' By seinte Marie,' seyde this tauemer, 685

' The child seith sooth, for he hath slayn this yeer,
Henne ouer a myle, with-in a greet village,
Both man and womman, child and hyne, and page.
I trowe his habitacioun be there ;
To been auysed greet wisdom it were, 690

Er that he dide a man a dishonour.'
' Ye, goddes armes,' quod this ryotour,

I Cp. Ft. HI. Cot ; which At rist OHnU

^ ^ dmhio:^, Google

I GROUP C. THE PARDONERES TALE.

' Is it swich peril with him for to mete ?

I shal him seke by weje and eek hy strete,

I make auow to goddes digne bones ! i

Herkneth, felawes, we thre been al ones ;

Lat ech of vs holde vp his hond til other,

And ech of vs bicomen otheres brother.

And we wol sleen this false traytour deeth ;

He shal be slayn, which that so many slceth,

By goddes dignitee, er it be nyght'

Togidres han thise thre her trouthes plyght,
To lyue and dyen ech of hem for other,
As though he were his owen yboren ' brother.
And vp they sterte al' dronken, in this rage,
And forth they goon towardes that village,
Of which the tauerner had spoke bifom.
And many a grisly ooth than han they sworn,
And Cristes blessed body they to-rente —
' Deeth shal be deed, if that they may him hente.'

Whan they han goon nat fully half a myle,
Ryght as they wolde han troden ouer a style,
An old man and a poure with hem mette.
This olde man ful mekely hem grette,
And seyde thus, ' now, lordes, god yow see I '

The proudest of thise ryotoures three
Answerde agayn, ' what ? carl, with sory grace,
Why artow al forwrapped saue thy face?
Why lyuestow so longe in so greet age ?'

This olde man gan loke in his visage,
And seyde thus, ' for I ne can nat fynde
A man, though that I walked in-to Ynde,
Neither in citee nor in no village,

' E, ybom ; Hn. jrbore ; Cm. boie ; Ft. bom i Cp. Ln. HI. iwome.
' Hn. Cp. La. HI. al ; E. Cm. Pt. lod.

GROUP 0. THS PARDONERES TALE.

That wolde chaunge his youthe for myn age ;
And therfore mot I han myn age stille,
As longe time as it is goddes wille,

Ne deeth, alias I ne wol nat han my lyf ;
Thus walke I, lyk a restelees caityf.
And on the ground, which is my modres gate,
I knokke with my staf, bothe erly and late,
And seye, " leue moder, leet me in 1
Lo, how I vanish, flesh, and blood, and skin !
Alias 1 wh^n shul my bones been at reste ?
Moder, with yow wolde I chaungen my cheste,
That in my chambre longe tyme hath be.
Ye I for an heyre clowt to wrappe mel"
But yet to me she wol nat do that grace,
For which ful pale and welked is my face.

But, sirs, to yow it is no curteisye
To speken lo an old man vilanye,
But he trespasse in worde, or elles in dede,
In holy writ ye may your-self wel rede,
" Agayns an old man, hoor vpon his heed,
Ye sholde aryse," wherfor I yeue yow reed,
Ne doth vn-to an old man noon harm now.
No more than ' ye wolde men dide to yow
In age, if that ye so longe abyde ;
And god be with yow, wher ye go or ryde.
I mot go thider as I haue to go.'
' Nay, olde cherl, by god, thou shall nat so,'
Seyde this other hasardour anon,
' Thou partest nat so lyghtly, by seint lohn 1
Thou spak ryght now of thiike traitour deeth,
That in this contree alle our frendes sleeth.

■ £. Hn. ihan that ; Iht rtH or

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP C. THE PARDOtfERES TALE.

Haue heer my trouthe, as thou art his aspye,
Tel wher he is, or thou shalt it abye,
By god, and by the holy sacrament !
For soothly thou art oon of his assent,
To sleen vs yonge folk, thou false theefl '
' Now, sirs,' quod he, ' if that yow * be so leef
To fynde deeth, tume vp this croked wey,
For in that groue 1 lafte him, by my fey,
Vnder a tree, and ther he wol abyde ;
Nat for your host he wol him no-thing hyde.
Se ye that ook? ryght ther ye shul him fynde.
God saue yow, that bougbte agayn mankynde.
And yow amende!' — thus seyde this olde man.
And euerich of thise ryotoures ran,
Til he cam to that tree, and ther they founde
Of florins fyne of golde ycoyned rounde
Wei ny an eighte busshels, as hem thoughle.
No lenger thanne after deeth they sougbte.
But ech of hem so glad was of that syghte.
For that the florins been so fayre and bryghte.
That doun they sette hem by this precious hord.
The worste of hem he spake the firste word.

' Brethren,' quod he, ' tak kepe what 1 seye ;
My wit is greet, though that I bourde and pleye.
This tresor hath fortune vn-to vs yeuen,
In mirthe and lolitee our lyf to lyuen,
And lyghtly as it comth, so wol we spende.
£yl goddes precious dignitee I who wende
To-day, that we sholde han so fayr a grace?
But myght this gold be caried fro this place
Hoom to myn hous, or elles vn-to yoiures —

' E. Cm. ye ; So. HI. yovi ; Cp. PL La. to jou.

QROVP C. THE PARDONERES TALE.

55

For wel ye wot thai al this gold is owes —

Than were we in hey felicitee.

But trewely, by daye it may nat be;

Men wolde seyn that we were theues stronge,

And for our owen tresor doon vs honge. 790

This tresor moste ycaried be by nyghte

As wysly and as slyly as it myghte.

Wherfore I rede thai cut among vs alle

Be drawe, and lat se wher the cut wol falle ;

And he that hath the cut with heite biythe ;g£

Shal renne to the' toune, and that ful swythe,

And bringe vs breed and wyn ful priuely.

And two of vs shul kepen subtilly

This tresor wel ; and, if he wol nat tarie,

Whan it is nyght, we wol this tresor carie 800

By oon assent, wher as vs thinketh best.'

That oon of hem the cut broughCe in his fest,

And bad him drawe, and loke wher it wolde' falle;

And it fi! on the youngest of hem alle;

And forth toward the toun he wente anon. 805

And al so sone as that he wa^ gon.

That oon of hem ' spak thus vn-to that other,

' Thou knowest we! thou art my sworen ' brother,

Thy profit wol I telle thee anon.

Thou wost wel that our felawe is agon ; Bio

And heer is gold, and that ful greet plentee,

That shal departed been among vs ihre.

But natheles, if I can shape it so

That it departed were among vs two,

' HI. Ln. ihe; vrhich the rest omit.

* E. Hn. Cp. wol; HI. wil; Cm. Ft. Ln. wolde.

* E. omits of hem ; /*e rest have it,

* Thhsetmsbat; E. Hn, Pi. swora ; Ciu-iwote; Cp. Ln. HI. twora*.

6 GROUP C. THE PARDONERES TALE.

Madde I nat doon a frendes torn to thee 1' Sij

That other answerde, ' I not how that may be ;
He wot how that the gold is with vs tweye.
What shal we doon, what shal we to him seye ? '

' Shal it be consei! ?' seyde the firste shrewe,
' And I shal tellen thee ', in ' wordes fewe, 8)o

What we shal doon, and bringe it wel aboute.'

' I grauntc/ quod that other, ' out of doute.
That, by tny trouthe, I shal thee nat biwreye.*

' Now,' quod the. firste, ' thou wost wel we be tweye,
And two of vs shul strenger be than oon. Sjj

Lok whan that he Is set, and ryght' anoon
Atys, as though thou woldest with him pleye ;
And I shal lyue him thurgh the sydes tweye
Whyl that thou strogelest with him as in game,
And with thy dagger lok thou do the same ; Bjo

And than shal al this gold departed be,
My dere frend, bitwixen me and thee;
Than may we bothe our lustes al fulfille,
And pleye at dees ryght at our owen wille.'
And thus acorded been thise shrewes tweye 835

To sleen the thridde, as ye han herd me seye.

This yongest, which that wente vn-to the toun,
Ful ofte in berte he rolleth vp and doun
The beautee of thise florins newe and bryghte.
' O lord I ' quod he, ' if so were that I myghte 840

Haue al this tresor to my self allone,
Ther is no man that lyueth vnder the trone
Of god, that sholde lyue so mery as 1 1'
And atte laste the feend, our enemy,
* HL the ; whitk At nit omit.
' E. Hn. Cm. in 1 : tii rest omit ».

d ihinnc; Pi. Ln. md
" "in. Cni.

..Cougk-

GROUP C. THE PARDONERES TALE. 5?

Putte in his thought iliat he shold poyson beye, 845

With which he myghte sleen his felawes tweye ;

For why the feend fond him in swich lyuinge,

That he had leue him • to sorwe bringe,

For this was outrely his ful entente

To sleen hem bothe, and neuer to repente. 850

And forth he goth, no longer wolde he tarie.

Into the toun, vn-to a pothecarie,

And preyede him that he him wolde selle

Som poyson, that he myghte his rattes quelle;

And eek ther was a polcat in his hawc, S$$

That, as he seyde, his capouns hadde yslawe,

And fayn he wolde wreke him, if he myghte,

On vennin, that destroyede him by nyghte.

The pothecarie answerde, ' and thou shall haue
A thing that, al so god my soule saue, 860

In al this world ther nis' no creature,
That ete or dronke hath of this confiture
Nought but the mountance of a corn of whete,
That he ne shal his lyf anon forlete ;
Ye, Sterne he shal, and that in lasse whyle S65

Than thou wolt f on a paas nat but a myle ;
This poyson is so strong and violent.'

This cursed man hath in his hond yhent
This poyson in a box, and sith he ran
In-to the neste strete, vn-to a man, 870

And borwed of him large hotels thre;
And in the two his poyson poured he; .
The thridde he kepte dene for his* drinke.
For al the nyght he shoop him for to swinke

' E. Cm. heni ; llu rtsi hym or him.

* E. Hn. Cm. iij tlu rtsi nyi or nil. * Tjr. of; iviiici t\t MSS. omit.

* E. hEi owene ; but tht ml omit oweae.

GROUP C. THE PARDONERES TALE.

Ill caryinge or tlie gold out or that place. i

And whan this ryotour, with sory grace,
Had filled with wyn his grete hotels thre,
To his fclawes agayn rep^reth he.

What nedelh it to sermone of it more ?
For ryght as ' they had cast his deeth bifore, f

Right so they han him slayn, and that anon.
And whan that this was doon, thus spak that oon,
' Now lat vs sitte and drinke, and make vs merie,
And afterward we wol his body bene.'
And with that word it happede him, par cas, i

To take the bote! ther the poyson was,
And drank, and yaf his felawe drinke also.
For which anon they storuen bothe two.

But, certes, I suppose that Auicen
Wroot neuer in no canon, ne in no fen, 8

Mo wonder signes* of empoisoning
Than hadde thise wrecchea twoj er her ending.
Thus ended been thise homicydes two,
And eek the false empoysoner also.

O cursed sinne, ful of* cursednessel 8

traytours homicyde, o wikkednesse I
O glotonye, luxurie, and hasardiye I
Thou blasphemour of Crist with vilanye
And othes grete, of vsage and of pryde 1
Alias ! mankynde, how may it bityde, g

That to thy creatour which that thee wroughte.
And with his precious herte-blood thee boughte.
Thou art so fala and so vnkynde, alias I

Now, good men, god foryeue yow your trespas,

' E. M ai ; Ihi rist omit ta.

' E. Hn. Cm. lignei; Cp. Ln. HI. sorwei; Ft. soroww,

■ £. Hn. Cm. of lUe ; Cp. Ln. HI. ful of; Pt. full of il.

QROVP C. THE PARDONERES TALE. 59

And ware yow fro the siirne of auarice. 905

Myn holy pardoun may yow alle warice.

So that ye offre nobles or sterlinges,

Or elles ^luer broches, spones, rlnges.

Boweth your heed vnder this holy bulk !

Cometh' vp, ye wyues, offreth of your wolle I gio

Your name ' I entre heer in my roile anon ;

In-to the blisse of heuen shul ye gon ;

I yow assoile, by myn hey power,

Yow that wol offre, as dene and eek as cleer

As ye were bom ; and, lo, sirs, thus I preche. 91s

And lesu Crist, that is our soules leche,

So graunte yow his pardon to receyue ;

For that is best ; I wol yow nat deceyuc.

But sirs, o word forgat I in my tale,
I haue reliks and pardon in my male, 910

As fay re as any man in Engelond,
Whiche were me yeuen by the popes bond.
If any of yow wol, of deuocioun,
OfPEen, and han myn absoluciotm,
Cometh' forth anon, and kneleth heer adoun, 915

And mekely recejnieth my pardoun :
Or elles, taketh pardon as ye wende,
Al newe and fresh, at euery myles ende.
So that ye offren alwey newe and newe
Nobles and * pens, which that be gode and trewe. 930
It is an hcmour to euerich that is heer.
That ye mowe haue a suffisant pardoneer
Tassoille yow, in contree as ye ryde.
For auenlures which that may bityde.

' E. Comi the rtsl Comelh, Comylh.

» E. HI. n»mei ; Ihi ral name.

* E. Ha. Com ; ihi rtil Comelh, ComTth.

■'=•""■""*■""""'• „,„„Googlc

GROUP C. THE PARDONERES TALE.

Perauenture ther may fallen oon or two 93,

Doun of his hors, and breke his nekke atwo.

Lok which a seurtee is it to yow alle

That I am in your felawship yfalle,

That may assoille yow, both more and lasse,

Whan that the soule shal fro the body passe. 941

I rede that our host heer shal biginne,

For he Is most envoluped in sinne,

Com forth, sir host, and offre first anon,

And thou shalt kisse the ' reliks euerychon,

Ye, for a grote ! vnbokel anon thy purs.' 94;

' Nay, nay,' quod he, ' than haue I Cristes curs I
Lat be,' quod he, 'it shal nat be, so theechi '
Thou woldest make me kisse thyn olde breech.
And Bwerc it were a relik of a seint I '

This pardoner answerde nat a word; 95'

So wroth he was, no word ne wolde he seye.

' Now,' quod our host, ' I wol no lenger pleye
With thee, ne with noon other angry man.'
But ryght anon the worthy knyght bigan, gfr

Whan that he sey that al the peple lough,
' Namore of this, for it is ryght ynough ;
Sir pardoner, be glad and mery of chere;
And ye, sir host, that ben to me so dere,
I prey yow that ye kisse the pardoner. 961

And pardoner, I prey thee, draw thee neer,
And, as we diden, lat vs laughe and pleye.'
Anon they kistc, and riden forth her weye.

Hoere U ended the Fardonera tale.

. m; ; Cm. myne ; Iht rtsi the. * So all but Hn. ; Hn. thee icb.

GROUP G. THE SECOND NUN'S TALK
The prologe of the Seconde Ifoimes tale.

THE ministre and the norice vn-to vices.
Which that men clepe in English ydeinesse.
That porter of the gate is of delices,
To eschue, and by hir contrarie hir oppresse.
That is to seyn, by leueful bisinesse, 5

Wei oughten we to doon al our entente.
Lest that the feend tbui^h ydeinesse vs hente '.

For he, that with his thousand cordes slye

Continuelly vs w^teth to biclappe.

Whan he may man in ydeinesse espye, lo

He can so lyghdy cacche him in his trappe.

Til that a man be hent ryght by the lappe,

He nis nat war the feend hath him in honde ; •

Wei oughte vs werche, and ydelnes withstonde.

And though men dradden neuer for to dye, 15

Yet seen men wel by resoun doutelees,

That ydeinesse is roten * slogardye,

Of which ther neuer comth no good encrees';

And seen, that slouihe hir* holdeth in a lees

Only to slepe, and for to cte and drinke, 10

And to deuouren al that othere swinke.

' Hn. Cm. Cp. HI. htntt ; E. shenle. Pi. shent, Ln. ichent, virangly.

* SaZ. Hn. P(. Ln.; Cm. role j Cp. holen ; HI. atei Jhu loten.

■ E. Hn. no good nencreei ; Cp. Ft. Ln. noon encreic ; HI. good Cocret;
Cm. cncrcci.

* Cm, hire; Pi. hure; Hn. Cp. Ln. hit; HI. hor.

GROVP G. TUB SECONDS NONNES TALE,

And for to putte vs fro swich ydclnesse,

That cause is of so greet confusioun,

I haue heer doon my feithful bisinesse,

After the legende, in translacioun

Right of thy glorious lyf and passioun,

Thou with thy gerland wrought of* rose and lilie;

Thee mene I, mayde and martir sejnl ' Cecilie I

Itmocacio ad Mariam.

And thou that flour of virgines art alle,
Of whom that Bernard list so wel to wryte,
To thee at my biginning first I calle ;
Thou comfort of vs wrecches, do me endyte *
Thy maydens deeth, that wan thurgh hir meryte
The eternal lyf, and of the feend victorie,
As man may after reden in hir storie.
Thou mayde and moder, doughter of thy sone.
Thou welle of mercy, sinful soules cure,
In whom that god, for bountee, chees to wone,
Thou humble, and hey ouer euery creature.
Thou nobledest so feiforth our nature,
That no desdeyn the maker hadde of kynde.
His sone in blode and flesshe to clothe and wynde.
Withinne the cloistre blisfiil of thy sydes
Took mannes shap the eternal loue and pecs.
That of the tryne compas lord and gyde is.
Whom erlhe and see and heuen, out of relces,
Ay herien; and thou, virgin wemmeless,

' Hn. Cp. Pi. of; E. Cm. Ln. HI. with.

* Cp. Hn. Cm. Pt. Ln. maitir Mint ; HI. n

• Hn. mendite iflmiing ihi seansiOH).

^vGoo^^lf

GROUP a. THE SECONDE NONNES TALE.

Bar of thy body, and dweltest mayden puie,
The crcatour of euery creature.

Assembled is in thee magnificence

With mercy, goodnesse, and with swich pitee

That thou, that art the sonne of excetlence,

Nat only helpest hem that prayen thee,

But ofte tyme, of thy benignitee,

Ful frely, er that men thyn help biseche.

Thou goost bifom, and art her lyues leche.

Now help, thou meke and blisful fayre mayde,
Me, flemed wreccbe, in this desert of galle ;
Think on the womman Cananee, that sayde
That whelpes eten somme of the crommes alle
That from her lordes table been yfalle ;
And though that I, vnworthy sone of Eue,
Be sinful, yet accepte my bileue.

And, for that feith is deed with-outen werkea,
So for to worchen yif me wit and space,
That I be quit fro thennes that most derk is 1
O thou, that art so fayr and fill of grace,
Be myn aduocat in that heye place
Ther as withouten ende is songe ' Osanne,'
Thou Cristes moder, doughter dere of Anne I

And of thy lyght my soule in prison lyghle.

That troubled is by the contagioun

Of my body, and also by the wyghte

Of erthly luste and fats affeccioun ;

O hauen of refiit, o saluadoun

Of hem that been in somre and in distresse,

Now help, for to my weik I wol me dresse.

BvCoogk

4 GROUP G. THE SECONDE NONNES TALE.

Yet preye I yow that reden that I wiyte,
Foryeue me, that I do no diligence
This ilke storie subtilly to endyte ' ;
For both haue I the wordes and sentence
Of him" that at the seintes reuerence
The storie wroot, and folwe ' hir legende,
And prey* yow, that ye wol my werk amende.

[THE PROEM.]

Interpretacio ttominh Cecitie, quam ponti/raler lacohus
lanuensis in legenda.

First wolde I yow ' the name of seint Cecilie 1

Expoune, as men may in hir storie see,
It is to seye in english ' heuenes Ulie,'
For pure chastnesse of virginitee ;
Or, for she whytnesse hadde of honestee.
And grene of conscience, and of good fame ;

The sole savour *, ' lilie' was hir name.

Or Cecile is to seye 'the wey to biynde,'

For she ensample was by good techinge ;

Or elles Cecile, as I writen fynde.

Is ioyned, by a manere conioyninge 5

Of ' heucne ' and ' lia' ; and heer, in figuringe.

The ' heuen ' is set for thought of holinesse.

And 'lia' for hir lasting bisinesse.

' Hn, tendite (shitinng tht scaasion),

' So E. Hn. Cm. HI. ; but Cp. Pi. Ln. hem.

' Cm. folwe; E. Hn. HI. folwen ; Cp. Ft. Ln. folowcn.

* E. I pray; Cp. And pray I; lit rtsi AnJ pray (or prei, or p'eje).

^vGoo^^lf

ORODP G. THE SECONDE NONNES TALE. I

Cecile may eek be seyd in this manere,

'Wanting of blyndnesse,' for hir grete lyghle i

Of sapience, and for hir thewes clere ;

Or elles, lo I this maydens name bryglite

Of ' heuene ' and ' leos ' comth, for which by ryghte

Men myghte hir wel 'the heuen of peple' calle,

Ensample of gode and wyse werkes alle. i

For ' leos ' ' peple ' in english is to seye,

And ryght as men may in the heuene see

The sonne and mone and sterrea euery weye,

Ryght so men gostly, in this mayden free,

Seyen of feith the magnanimitee, ■ i

And eek the cleernesse hool of sapience,

And sondry werkes, bryghte of excellence.

And ryght so as thise philosophres wryte

That heuen is swift and round and eek brenninge,

Ryght so was fayre Cecilie the whyte i

Ful swift and bisy euer in good werkinge,

And round and hool in good perseueringe,

And brenning euer in charite ful bryghte ;

Now haue I yow declared what she hyghte.

ExplitU.

Here bUcynneth the Seconde Konnes tale, of the lyf
of Seinte Ceolle.

This mayden bryght Cecile, as hir lyf seiih, i»o

Was comen of Romayns, and of noble kynde,
And from hir cradel vp fostred in the feith
«"-"■■ ' D,,_.„Google

I GROUP O. TUB SECONDE tfOlfNES TALE.

Of Crist, and bar his gospel in hir myndt;

She neuer cessede, as I writen fynde.

Of hir preyere, and god to loue and drede, i

fiiseking him to kepe hir majdenhede.

And whan this mayden sholde vnto a man

Ywedded be, that was ful jong of age,

Which that ycleped qas Valerian,

And day was comen of hir manage, i

She, ful devout and humble in hir corage,

Vnder hir robe of gold, that sat ful fayre.

Had next hir flesshe yclad hir in an heyre.

And whyl the organs ' maden melodye.

To god alone in herte thus sang she ; i

' O lord, ray soule and eek my body gye

Vnwemmed, lest that I ' confounded be :'

And, for his loue that deyde vpon a tree,

Euery seconde or ' thridde day she faste,

Ay biddinge in hir orisons ful faste. i

[The tyme is comen, whan she raoste] gon

With hir housbonde, as ofte is the manere,

And priuely to him she aeyde anon,

' O swete and wel biloued spouse dcre,

Ther is a conseil, and ye wolde it here, i

Which that ryght fayn I wolde vnto yow seye,

So that ye swere ye shul me ' nat biwreye,'

Valerian gan faste vnto hir swere.

That for no cas, ne thing that myghte be.

He sholde neuer mo biwreyen here .: i

' III. Hn. orgam ; Ln. orgeni ; E. Otgats ; Cp. OrgI« ; Pt. Otgels.
' E. it ; iht rtsi I. ' E. Hn. and j Ihi ml ox.

• E. me; &tral it; uf /. 150.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP G. THE SECONDE NONNES TALE.

And thanne at erst to him thus seyde she,
' I haue an angel which that louelh me.
That with greet loue, wher so I wake or slepe,
Is redy ay ray body for to kepe.'

VaJerian, corrected as god wolde,

Answerde agayn, ' if I shal tnisten thee,

Lat me that angel se, and him biholde ;

And if that it a verray angel be,

Than wol I doon as thou hast preyed me ;

And if thou loue another man, for sothe

Ryght with this swerd than wol I sle yow bothe.*

Cecile answerde anon ryght in this wyse,
' If that yow list, the angel shul ye see,
So that ye trowe in Crist and yow baptyse,
Goth forth to Via Apia,' quod she,
' That fro this toun ne slant but mylcs three.
And, to the poure folkes that ther dwells,
Sey hem lyght thus, as that I shal yow telle.

Telle hem that I, Cecile, yow to hem sente.
To ahewen yow the gode Vrban the olde,
For secre nedes ' and for good entente.
And whan that ye seint Vrban han biholde.
Telle him the wordes whiche I ' to yow tolde ;
And whan that he hath purged yow fro sinne,
Tbanne shul ye se that angel, er ye twinnc'

). HI. wbicbe Jnt I ; but Ha. Cm. Pt. offljt that

F 2 I. . ..CoO^^lf

GROUP 0. THE SECONDS NONNES TALE.

Valerian is to the place ygon.

And ryght as him was taught by his lerninge,

He fond this holy olde Vrban anon

Among the seintes buriels lotinge.

And he anon, with-outen taryinge,

£Nde his message ; and whan that he it toMe,

Vrban for ioye his hondes gan vp holde.

The teres from his y6n leet he falle —
•Almyghty lord, O lesu Crist,' quod he,
' Sower of chast conseil, herde of vs alle,
The fruyt of thilke seed of chastitee
That thou hast sowe in Cecile talc to thee I
Lo, lyk a bisy bee, with-outen gyle,
Thee serueth ay thyn owen thral Cecile 1

For thilke spouse, that she took but ' now
Ful lyk a fiere leoun, she scndeth here,
As mekc as euer was any lamb, to yow !'
And with that worde, anon ther gan appere
An old man, clad in whyte clothes clere,
That hadde a book with lettre of golde in honde,
And gan bifora' Valerian to sConde.

Valerian as deed fil doun for drede
Whan he him sey, and he vp hente him tho,
And on his book ryght thus he gan to rede —
' Oo Lord, oo feiCh, oo god with-outen mo,
Oo * Cristendom, and fader of alle also,
Abouen alle and * ouer al euerywhere ' —
Thise wordes al with golde ywriten were.

' E. HI. right ; llu nst but.

* E. Urorei HL to-fam; ikerta birom, biroinc, bcfbme.

• E. Hd. Cm. O; HI. On ; Cp. Pt. Ld. Of,
< Z. offlitt and ; Ae nsi havt il.

GROUP a. THE SECONDS NONNES TALE.

Whan this was rad, than seyde this olde man,

' Leuestow this thing or no f sey ye or nay.'

' I leue al this thing,' quod Valerian,

' For sother * thing than this, I dar wel say,

Vnder the heuen no wyght cbinke may.'

Tho vanisshed the ' olde man, he niste where.

And Pope Vrban him cristened ryght there.

Valeiian gooth hoom, and fynt Cecilie
With-inne his chambre with an angel stonde ;
This angel hadde of roses and of lilie
Corones two, the which he bar in honde ;
And first to Cecile, as I vnderstonde.
He yaf that oon, and after gan be take
That other to Valerian, hir make.

' With body clene and with vnwemmed thought

Kepeth ay wel thise corones,' quod he ' ;

' Fro Paradys to yow haue I hem brought,

Ne neuer mo ne shal they rolen be,

Ne lese her sote sauour, trusteth me ;

Ne neuer wyght shaJ seen hem with his yS,

But be be chaast and hate vilanyS.

And thou. Valerian, for thou so sone

Assentedest to good conseil also,

Sey what thee list, and thou shalt ban thy bone'

' I haue a brother,' quod Valerian tho,

' That in this world I loue no man so.

I pray yow that my brother may han grace

To knowe the trouthe, as I do in this place.'

■ E. oothci ; At nsi tother.

■ E. III). Cm. thii; P(. that; Cp. Ln.tbe; mnoit,
' £. Ititce; HI. thrc; Iht nsl quod be.

^, Google

•JO OROVP a. THE SECONDE SQNNES TALE.

The angel seyde, ' god lyketh thy requesce,

And bothe, with the palm of martirdom, 140

Ye shullen come vnto his blisful feste.'

And with that word Tiburce his brother com.

And whan that he the sauour vndemom

Which that the roses and the lilies caste,

With-inne his herte he gan to wondre faste, 145

And seyde, ' I wondre this tyme of the yeer

Whennes that sote sauour cometh so

Of rose and lilies that I smelle beer.

For though I hadde hem in myn hondes two.

The sauour myghte in me no depper go. 150

The sote ' smel that in myn herte I fynde

Hath chaunged me al in another kynde.'

Valerian seyde, ' two corones ban we,
Snow-wbyte and rose-reed, that shynen clere,
Whiche that thyn yCn han no myght to see ; 155

And as thou smellest hem thurgh my preyere,
So shaltow seen hem, leue brother dere,
^ If it so be thou wolt, withouten slouthe,
Bileue aryght and knowen verray trouthe.'

Tiburce answerde, ' seistow this to me i6a

In sothnesse, or in dreem I berkne this?'

' In dremes,' quod Valerian, ' ban we be

Vnto this tyme, brother myn, ywls.

But now at erat in trouthe our dwelling is.'

' How wostow this,' quod Tiburce, ' in what wysc ? a6s

Quod Valerian, ' that shal I thee deuyse.

' 7^ MSS. ham (wele hiit; bi
01c, tuote, ixctpl mete m Pt. ; »
^ . Wtc ; HI. wote ; Cp. Pt. La. n

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP O. THE SECONDS NOt/yBS TALE. 71

The angel of god hath me the ' trouthe ytaught

Which thou shall seen, if that thou wolt reneye

The ydoles and be clene, and elles naught.' —

And of the miracle of thise coronea tweye ajo

Seint Ambrose in his preface list to seye ;

Solerapnely this noble doctour dere

Commendeth it *, and seith in this maneie :

The palm of maitirdom for to receyue,

Seint Cecilie, fulfild of goddes yifte, 175

The world and eek hir chambre gan she weyue ;

Witnea Tyburces and Valerians ' shrifte,

To whiche god of his bountee wolde shifte

Corones two of floures wel smeUinge,

And made his angel hem the corones bringe : iSo

The mayde halh broght thise * men to blisse aboue ;

The world hath wist what it is worth, certeyn,

Deuocioun of chastitee to loue. —

Tho shewede him Cccile al' open and pleyn

That alle ydolea nis but a thing in veyn ; aSj

For they been dombe, and therto they been deue.

And charged him his ydoles for to leue.

' Who so that trowelh nat this, a beste he is,'

Quod tho Tiburce, ' if that I shal nat lye.'

And she gan kisse his brest, that herde this, ago

And was ful glad he coude trouthe espye.

• This day I take thee for myn allye,'

Seyde this blisful fayre mayde dere ;

And after that she seyde as ye may here :

• E. Ln. HI. omit ihe ; iht rat havt ft, ' E, hjm ; Otrtil it.
' Tkt MSS. havi Ceciliti, wrongly ; at IWU.

* E. Hn, DfluV thitc ; but iht rtsl rila'm il, tueipt Cm., vildch has biought
m to bljwe. ' Cp. Pt Ln. omit al ; bHi Uu itsi Tttim it.

BvCoogk

GROUP G. THE SECONDS NONyES TALE.

'Lo, ryght so as ihc loue of Crist,' quod she, jgs

' Made me thy brotheres wyf, ryght in ihat wyse

Anon for myn allye beer take I thee.

Sin that thou wolt thyn ydoles despyse.

Go with thy brother now, and thee baptyse,

And make thee clene ; so that thou mowe biliolde 300

The angels face of which thy brother tolde.'

Tiburce answerde and seyde, ' brother dere.
First tel me whider I ' shal, and to what man ? '
' To whom?' quod he, ' com forth with ryght good

chere,
I wol thee lede vnto the pope Vrban.' 305

' Til Vrban ? brother myn, Valerian,'
Quod tho Tiburce, ' woltow me thider lede ?
Me thinketh that it were a wonder dede.

it Vrban,' quod he tho,
' That is so ofle dampned to be deed, 3

And woneth in halkes ahvey to and fro,
And dar nat ones putte forth his heed ?
Men sholde him brennen in a fyr so reed
If he were founde, or that men myghte him spye ;
And we also, to bere him companye — 3

And whyl we seken thiike diulnilee

That is yhid in heuene priuely,

Algate ybrend in this world shul we be I'

To whom Cecile answerde boldely,

' Men myghten dreden wel and skilfully i

This lyf to lese, myn owen dere brother.

If this were lyuinge only and non other.

I £. Hn. Cm. thzll; i/U ml omit Ibit

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

GROUP G. THE SECONDS NONNES TALE.

But ther is better lyf in other place,
That neuer shal be lost, ne dred Ibee nought,
Which goddes sone vs tolde thurgh his grace ;
That fadres sone hath alte ihinges wrought^ ;
And al that wrought is with a skilful thought,
The gost, that fro the feder gan precede,
Halh sowled bem, withouten any drede.

By word and by miracle goddes sone,
Whan he was in this world, declared here
That ther was other lyf ther men may wone.'
To whorn answerde Tiburce, 'cluster dere,
Ne seydestow ryght now in this manere,
Ther nis but o god, lord in sothfastnesse ;
And now of three how maystow bere witnesse f '

' That shal I telle,' quod she, ' er I go.
Rygbt as a man hath sapiences three,
Memorie, engyn, and intellect also,
So, in o ' being of diuinitee,
Thre persones may ther ryght wel be,"
Tho gan she him ful bisily to preche
Of Cristes come, and of his peynes teche.

And many pointes of his passioun ;

How goddes sone in this world was withholde,

To doon mankynde pleyn remissioun.

That was ybounde in sinne and cares colde :

Al this thing she vnto Tiburce tolde.

And after this Tiburce, in good entente,

With Valerian to pope Vrban he wente.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP a. THE SECONDS SONNES TALE.

That thanked god ; and wiih glad herle and lyghl
He cristned him, and made him in that place
Parfit in his leminge, goddes knyghL
And after this Tiburce gat swich grace.
That euery day he sey, in tyme and space.
The angel of god ; and euery maner bone
That he god axed, it was sped ful sone.

It were fill hard by ordre for to seyn

How many wondres lesus for hem wroughte ;

But atte laste, to tellen short and pleyn,

The geigeants of the toun of Rome hem soughte,

And hem biforo Almache the prefect btoughte.

Which hem opposed', and knew al her entente,

And to the im^e of lupiter hem sente,

And seyde, ' who so wol nat sacrifj'se,

Swap of his heed, this is ' my sentence here.'

Anon thise martirs that I yow deuyse

Oon Mazimus, that was an office re

Of the Prefectea and his comiculere.

Hem hente ; and whan he forth the seintes ladde,

Him-self he weep, for pitee that he hadde.

Whan Maximus had herd the seintes lore.
He gat him of the tormentourea leue.
And ladde hem to his hous withoute more ;
And with her preching, er that it were eue,
They gonnen fro the tormentours to reue.
And fro Maxime, and fro his folk echone
Tlie false feith, to trowe in god allone.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

GROUP a'. THE SECONDS NONNES TALE. J

Cecilie cam, whan it was woxen nyght.

With prestes that hem cristnede alle yfere, ^■

And aflerward, whan day was woxen l/ght,

Cecile hem seyde wiih a fiil sobre ' chere,

' Now, Cristes owen knyghtes leue and dere,

Caste alle awey the werkes of derknesse,

And armeth yow in annure of bryghtnesse. 31

Ye han for sothe ydoon a greet bataille,

Your cours is doon, your feith han ye conserued,

Goth to the corone of lyf that may nat faille ;

The ryghtful luge, which that ye han serued.

Shall yeue it yow, as ye han it deserued,' 31

And whan this thing was seyd as I deuyse.

Men ladde hem forth to doon the sacnfyse.

But whan they weren to the place brought,

To tellen shortly the conclusjoun,

They nolde encense ne sacrifice ryght nought. 31

But on hir knees they setten hem adoim

With humble herte and sad deuocioun,

And losten bothe hir hedes in the place,

Hir soules wenten to the king of grace.

Tliis Maximus, that sey this thing bityde, v

With pitous teres tolde it anon ryght,

That he her soules sey to heuen glyde

With angels ful of cleemess and of lyght,

And with his * word conuerted many a wyght ;

For which Almachius dide him so to-bete ' 41

With wbippe of leed, til he his ' lyf gan lete.

* E. Ha. HI. Tul itciferiit ; Cm. fill lobete ; Cp. Ft. Ln. lobre.
' E. tbiii tlurnlW.

* E. Ho. Cm. HI. <o bctc ; Cp. Ft. Ln. 10 u»bcu ; ut iht nott.

* E. tba ; Hurtil hii.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP G. THE SECONDS NONXES TALE.

Cecile him look and buryed him anoon

By Tiburce and Valerian softely,

Withinne hir burying-place, vnder [he stoon.

And after this Almachius hastily 41

Bad his ministres fecchen openly

Cecile, so that she myghte in his presence

Doon sacrifice, and lupiter encense.

But they, conuerted at hir wyse lore,

Wepten ful sore, and yauen ful credence 41

Vnto hir word, and cryden more and more,

' Crist, goddes sone withouten difference.

Is verray god, this is al' our sentence,

That hath so good a seruant him to senie ;

This with o voys we trowen, though we sterue 1 ' 43

Almachius, that herde of this doinge,

Bad fecchen Cecile, that he myghte hir see,

And alderfirst, io 1 this was his axinge,

' What maner womman artow ? ' tho • quod he.

' I am a gentil womman bom,' quod she. 41

' I axe thee,' quod he, ' though it thee greue.

Of thy religioun and of thy bileue,'

' Ye han bigonne your questioun fohly,'

Quod she, ' that wolden two answeres conclude

In 00 demande ; ye axed lewedly.' 43

Atmache answerde vnto that similitude,

' Of whennes comth thyn answering so rude ?'

' Of whennes V quod she, whan that she was freyned,

' Of conscience and of good feith vnfeyned.'

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

GROVP Q. THE SECONDS NONNBS TALE.

Almachius seyde, ' ne tal:estow noon hede
Of my power? ' and she answerde him this' —
'Your myght,' quod she, ' ful litel is to drede ;
For euery mortal mannes power itis
But lyk a bladdre, ful of wynd, ywis.
For with a nedles poynt, whan it is blowe,
May al the bost of it be leyd ful lowe.'

' Ful wrongfully bigonne thou,' quod he,
' And yet in wrong is thy perseueraunce ;
Wostow nal how our myghty princes free
Han thus comanded and maad ordinaunce,
That euery cristen wyght shal ban penaunce
But if that he his cristendom withseye,
And goon al quit, if he wol it reneye ?'

' Your princes erren, as your nobley doth,'
Quod tho Cecile, ' and with a wood sentence
Ye make vs gilty, and it' is nat soth ;
For ye, that knowen wel our innocence,
t'or as muche as we doon a reuerence
To Crist, and for we bere a cristen name,
Ye putte on vs a cryme, and eek a blame.

But we that knowen thilke name so
For vertuous, we may it nat wiihseye.'
Almache answerde, ' chees oon of thise two,
Do sacrifice, or cristendom reneye,
That thou mow now escapen by that weye,'
At which the holy blisful fay re mayde
Gan for to laughe, and to the luge seyde.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

GROUP a. THE SBCONDE NOKNES TALE.

' O luge, confiis in thy nycetee,

Woltow that I reneye innocence,

To make me a wikked wyght ? ' quod she ;

' Lo 1 he dissimuleth here in audience,

He staretb and' woodeth in his aduertcnce 1'

To whom Ahnachius, ' vnsely wrecche,

Ne wostow nat bow for my myght may strecche ?

Han nought onr myghty princes to me yeuen.
Ye, bothe power and auctoritee
To maken folk to deyen or to lyuen ?
Why spekestow so proudly than to me ?'
' I speke nought but stedfastly,' quod she,
' Nat proudly, for I seye*, as for my syde,
We haten deedly tbilke vice of pryde.

And if thou drede nat a soth to here,
Than wol I shewe al openly, by ryght,
That thou hast maad a ful gret lesing here.
Thou seystj thy princes han thee yeuen myght
Bothe for to sleen and for to quike a VQ'ght ;
Thou, that ne mayst but only lyf bireue,
ThOQ hast noon other power ne no leue I

But thou mayst seyn, thy princes han thee maked

Ministre of deth ; for if thou speke of mo,

Thou lyest, for thy power is ful naked.'

' Do wcy thy boldnes,' seyde Almachius tho,

' And sacrifice to our goddes, er thou go ;

I recche nat what wrong that thou me profre.

For I can suffre it as a pbilosophre ;

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP G. THE SECONDS tTONNES TALB. 79

But thilke wronges may I nat endure

That thou spekest of our goddes here,' quod he.

Cecile anawerde, ' o nyce creature,

Thou seydest no word sin thou spak to me,

That I ne knew therwith thy nycetee ; 495

And that thou were, in euery maner wyse,

A lewed officer and a veyn lustise.

Ther lakketh no thing to thjn utter ySn

That thou nart biynd, for thing that we seen alle

That it is stoon, that men may wel espyen, joo

That ilke stoon a god thou wolt it calle.

I rede thee, lat thyn band vpon it falle,

And taste it wel, and stoon ihou shalt it fynde.

Sin that thou seest nat with thyn ygn blynde.

It ia a shame that the peple sbal 505

So scome thee, and laughe at thy folye ;

For coromunly men wot it wel oueral.

That myghty god is in his heuenes bye.

And tbise images, wel thou mayst espye.

To thee nc to hem-self' mowe nought profyte, 510

For in effect they been nat worth a myte.'

Thise wordes and swiche otbere seyde she,

And he weex wroth, and bad men sholde hir lede

Hem til bir bous, ' and in hir hous,' quod he,

' Brenne hir ryght in a bath of flambes rede.' 515

And as be bad, ryght so was doon in dede ;

For in a bath they gonne hir faste shetten.

And nyght and day greet fyr they vnder hetten.

' E. Lu. inurl ne h^t mowe ; Iht rtsi omit il.

O GROUP G. THE SECONDS NONNES TALE.

The longe nyght and eek a day also,

For al the fyr and eek the bathes hete, 5

She sat al cold, and feelede no wo,

It made hir nat a dro[)pe for to swete.

But in that bath hir lyf she moste lete ;

For he, Almachius, with ful' wikke entente

To steen hir in the bath his sonde sente. 5

Thre strokes in the nekke he smoot hir tho.

The tonnentour, but for no maner chaunce

He myghte nought smyte at hir nekke alwo ;

And for ther was that tyme an ordinaunce,

That no man sholde doon man' swich penaunce 5.

The ferthe strook to smylen, sofle or sore,

This tormentour ne dorste do namore.

But half-deed, wiih hir nekke ycoruen there.

He lelle hir lye, and on his wey is* went.

The cristen folk, which that aboule hir were, 5,

With shetes han the blood ful faire yhent.

Thre dayes lyued she in this torment.

And neuer cessed hem the feith to teche ;

That she hadde fostred, hem she gan to preche ;

And hem she yaf hir moebles and hir thing, 5.

And to the pope Vrban bitook hem tho.

And seyde, ' I axed this at* heuene king,

To han respyt thre dayes and namo.

To recomende to yow, er that I go,

Thise soules, lo I ■ and that I myghte do werche 5.

Here of myn hous perpetuelly a cherche.'

> E. Hn. > ful 1 Cm. a ; llu na Ait.

* E. men ; Ha rtsi man.

' Cm. i> went ; Ikt rtsi he wente (or he went) teronglf ; stt lh< note.

* E.ati ilurttiot; tH06ii.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoOgle

Gkoxip G. The stcoNbE nonnes tale.

Seint Vrban, with his deknes, priuely
The' body fette, and buried it by nyghte
Amot^ his othere seintes honestly.
Hir hous the chirche of seint Cecilie hyghte j
Seint Vrban haJwed it, as he wel myghte ;
In which, into this day, in noble wyse,
Men doon to Crist and to his seint seruyse.

Heere is ended the Seoonde Nonnes tale.

' E, Thii ! thi resl The.

By Google

GROUP G. THE CANON'S YEOMAN'S TALE.

The prologe of the Cbauons yemanneB tale.

Whan ended was' the lyf of seint CecUe,

Er we had riden fully fyue rayle, SSi

At Boughlon vnder Blee vs gan aUke

A man, that clothed was in clothes blake,

And vndemelhe he wered a surplys'.

His hakeney, that' was al pomely grysj

So swatte, that it wonder was to see ; s6t

It semed he* had priked myles three.

The hors' eek that his yeman rood vpon

So swatte, that vnnethe myghte it gon.

Aboute the peytrel stood the foom ful hyc,

He was of fome al flekked as a pye*. £6;

A male tweyfold on' his croper lay.

It semed that he caried lyt array,

Al lyght for somer rood this worthy man,

And in myn herte wondren' I bigan

What that he was, til that I vnderstood 570

How that his cloke was sowed to his hood ;

For which, when I had longe auysed me,

I demede him som chanon for to be.

1 E. toold wu al ; Cm. told wai ; lite rest ended wai.

' SoS.; Ihe Tta have And rndet ibat be badde ■ whit suiplli.

' E. whicb |iat ; llu rest omil whicb.

* E. 11 he ; Cm. that he ; ihe ml he. > E. hakeney ; lii ml hon.

• E. OBuVi II. 564, 565 i Ihi ml rtlain Ihtm.

' E. vpoD ; du rat <m. * £. to woodtea i lit r*U omil lo.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP G. THE canon's FEOMAN's PROLOGUE. S3

His hat heng at his bak doun by a laas,

For he liad riden more than trot or paas ; 575

He had ay priked lyk as he were wood.

A clote-leef he hadde vnder his hood

For swote, and for to kepe his heed from hete.

But it was ioye for to seen him swete 1

His forhed dropped as a stillatorie, S^o

Were ful of plantayn and of parilorie.

And whan that he was come, he gan to crye,

' God saue,' quod he, ' this ioly companye 1

Paste haue I priked,' quod he, ' for your sake,

By cause that I wolde yow atake, 585

To ryden in this' mery companye.'

His yeman eek was ful of curteisye,

And seyde, ' sirs, now in the morwe tydc

Out of your hostelrye I seyyou ryde,

And warned heer my lord and my souerayn, 590

Which that* to ryden with yow is ful fayn,

For his desport ; he loueth daliaunce.'

' Frend, for thy warning god yeue thee good' chaunce,'
Than seyde our host, ' for certes*, it wolde seme
Thy lord were wys, and so I may wel deme; 595

He is ful iocund also, dar I leye.
Can he aught telle a mery tale or tweye,
With which he glade may this companye?'

' Who, sir ? my lord ? ye, ye, withouten lyc,
He can of murthe, and eek of lolite 600

Nat but ynough ; also sir, trusteth me.
And ye him knewe as wel as do I,
Ye wolde wondre how wel and craftily'

' E. loni ; ih* rtslfhu. ' E. omils that.

' £. omiu good. * E, cerUiu i tlu nu ceitet.

* fa E. Cm.i Iktrtit thriftily.

84 GROUP a. THE CANOIV'S YEOMAN'S PROLOGUE.

He coude werke, and that in sondry wyse.

He hath take on him many a greet empryse, 605

Which were ful hard for any that is here

To bringe aboute, but they of him it lere.

As homly as he rit amonges yow.

If ye him knewe, it wolde be for your prow ;

Ye wolde nat foigon his aqueyntamice 610

For mochel good, I dar leye in balaunce

Al that I haue in my possessioun.

He is a man of hey discrecioun,

I wame you wel, he is a passing man.'

' Wel,' quod our host, ' I pray thee, tel me than, 615
Is he a clerk, or nooSmeKwhat he is.'

' Nay, he is gretter than a'clerk, ywis,'
Seyde this yeman, ' and in wordes fewe.
Host, of his craft som-what I wol yow shewe.

I seye, my lord can swich subtilitee — 6tQ

(But al bis craft ye may nat wite at* me ;
And som-what helpe I yet to his werkinge) —
That al this ground on which we been rydinge,
Til that we come to Caunterbury toun,
He coude al clene turne it vp so doun, 6js

And pane it al of siluer and of gold.'

And whan this yeman badde thus' ytold
Vnto our host, he seyde, ^bentdicittl
This thing is wonder menieillous to me.
Sin that thy lord is of so hey prudence, 6jo

By cause of which men sholde him reuerence.
That of his worship rekketh he so lyte ;
His oversloppe nis nat worth a myle.

^, Google

OROUP a. THE CAlfON'S YEOMAN'S PROLOGUE. 85

As in effect, to him, so root I go I

It is al baud/ and to-tore also. 635

Why is thy lord so sluttish, I thee preye,

And is of power better cloth to beye,

IT that his dede accorde with thy speche ?

Telle me that, and tliat I thee biseche.'

' Why ? ' quod this yeman, ' wherto axe yc me ? 640
God help me so, for he shal neuer thee I
(But I wol nat auowc that I seye.
And therfof kepe it secre, 1 yow preye).
He is to wys, in feith, as I bileue ;
That that is ouerdoon, it wol nat preue 64s

Aryght, as clerkes seyn, it is a vice.
Wherfor in that I holde him lewed and nyce.
For whan a man bath ouer-greet a wit,
Ful oft him happeth to misusen it ;
So doth my lord, and that me greueth sore, 650

God it amende, I can sey yow namore,'

' Ther-of no fors, good yeman,' quod our host ;
' Sin of the conning of thy lord thon wost,
Tel how he doth, I pray thee hertely.
Sin that he is so crai^y and so sly. 655

Wher dwellen ye, if it to telle be ? '

' In the suburbes of a toun,' quod he,
' Lurkinge in hemes and in lanes blynde,
Wher as tliise robbours and thise theues by kjmde
Holden her pryue fereful residence, €6a

As they that dar nat shewen her presence ;
So faren we, if I shal seye the sothe.'

' Now,' quod our host, ' yit' lat me talke * to thee ;

• Cm. HI. yit, vAiti tht rtst omil.
■ E. telle i Cm. ipeke ; iht risl tilk«.

86 GROUP a. THE canon's feoman's prologue.

Why arCow so discoloured of thy face ?'

' Peter I ' quod he, ' god yeue it harde grace, 665
I am so vsed in the fyr to blowe,
That it hatb chaunged my colour, I Irowe.
I am nat wont in no mirour to prye,
But swinke sore and leme multiplye.
We blundren euer and pouren in the fyr, 670

And for al that we fayle of our desyr.
For euer we lakken our' conclusioun.
To mochel folk we doon illusioun,
And borwe gold, be it a pound or two,
Or ten, or twelue, or many sommes mo, 1175

And make hem wenen, at the leste weye.
That of a pound we coude make tweye I
Yet is it fais, but ay we ban good hope
It for to doon, and af^er it we grope.
But that science is so fer vs biforn, ASo

We mowen nat, al though we hadde it' sworn,
It ouertake, it slit awey so faste ;
It wol vs maken beggers atte laste.'

Whyl this yeman was thus in his talking.
This chanoun drough him neer, and herde al thing 635
Which this yeman spak, for suspecioun
Of mennes speche euer hadde this chanoun.
For Catoun seith, that he that gilty is
Demeth al thing be spoke of him, ywis.
That was the cause he gan so ny him drawe 690

To his yeman, to herknen al his sawe.
And thus he seyde vn-to his yeman tho,
' Hold thou thy pees, and spek no wordes mo,
For if thou do, thou shalt it dere abye ;
Thou sclaundrest me heer in this companye, 6%

' E. of oure : ihi nsl omit ol, ' E. cmiu it.

■ ...Coogk-

GROUP a, THE canon's YEOMAlfS PROLOGUE, 87

And eek discouerest that thou sholdest hyde.'
' Ye,' quod our host, ' telle on, what so bityde ;

Of al his' threting rekke^ nat a myte ! '

' In feith,' quod he, ' namore I do but lyte.'

And whan this chanon sey it wolde nat be, 700

But his yeman wolde telle his priuyte.

He fledde awey for verray sorwe and shame.
' A I' quod the yeman, ' heer shall aryse game,

Al that I can anon now wol I telle.

Sin he is gon, the foule fend him quelle I 705

For neuer her-after' wol I with him mete

For peny ne for pound, I yow bihete 1

He diat me broughte first vnto that game,

Er that he deye, sorwe haue he and shame I

For it is ernest to me, by my feith ; 710

That fele I we!, what so' any man seith.

And yet, for al my smert and al my grief.

For al my sorwe, labour, and meschief,

I coude neuer leue it in no wyse.

Now wolde god my wit myghte suffyse J15

To tellen al that longeth to that art 1

But' natheles yow wol I tellen part ;

Sin that my lord is gon, I wol nat spare ;

Swicb thing as that I knowe, I wol declare. — 719

Heere endeth the prologe of the Chanouns
yemaoneB tale.

■ 5o E, ; ihi rtst thi>.

' So E. Cm, ; Cp. tecehe I i HI. Pt. Ln. rtcche th«.

• So HI. Cp, Pt. Ln, ; E. omiVi iifter, kaving heet only.

• V. that . Ill, ml tn. >T.. And : ih,

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

S GROUP G. THE CHANOVNS VEMANNES TALE.

Heer Ij^umeth tlie Chanouns yeman Mb tale.
[Prima pars^

With this chanotin I dwelt haue seuen yeer, 7:

And of his science am I neuer the neer,
Al that I hadde, 1 haue ylost ther-by ;
And god wot, so hath many mo than I.
Ther I was wont to be ryght fresh and gay
Of clothing and of other good array, 7;

Now may I were an hose vpon myn heed ;
And wher my colour was bothe fresh and reed,
Now is it wan and of a' leden hewe ;
Who so it vseth, sore shal he rewe.
And of my swink yet blered is myn yS, 7:

Lo ! which auantage is to muldplye !
That slyding science hath me maad so bare,
That I haue no good, wher that euer I fare ;
And yet I am endetted so ther-by
Of gold that I haue borwed, trewely, ■;;

That whyl I lyue, I shal it quyte neuer.
Lat euery man be war by me for euer I
What maner man that casteth him ther-to,
If he continue, I holde his thrift ydo.
So* heipe me god, ther-by shal he nat winne, ^,

But empte his pure, and make his wittes thinne.
And whan he, thurgh his madnes and folye,
Hath lost his owen good thurgh lupartye,
Thanne he excyteth other folk ther-to,
To lese her good as he him-self hath do. ^j

For vnto shrewes ioye it is and ese
To haue her felawes in peyne and disese;
■ £. omfa 4. * E- Pt. Ld. For 10 J but Cp. ow's For,

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP O. THE CBANOUNS FEMANNES TALE. 89

Thus was I ones lemed of a clerke.

Of that no chaise, I wol speke of our werke.

Whan we been ther as we ahul exercyse 750

Our eluish craft, we semen wonder wyse,
Our tennes been so clergial and so queynte.
I blowe the fyr til that myn herte feynte.

What sholde I tellen ech proporcionn
Of thinges whiche that we werche vpon, 755

As on fyue or sbte ounces, may wel be,
Of siluer or som other quantite,
And bisie me to teLe yow the names
Of orpiment, brent bones, yren squames.
That into poudre grounden been ful smal F 7G0

And in an erthen potte how' put is al.
And salt yput in, and also pepeer',
Bifom thisc poudres that I speke of heer,
And wel yconered with a lampe* of glas.
And mochel other thing which that ther was ? 763

And of the pot and glasses enluting,
That of the eyre myghte passe out no thing ?
And of the esy fyr and smart also,
Which that was maad, and of the care and wo
That we liadde in our matires sublyming, 770

And in amalgaming and calcening
Ofquik siluer, yclept Mercurie crude?
For alle our sleightes we can nat conclude.
Our orpiment and sublymed Mercurie,
Our grounden litarge eek on* the porphurie, 775

' E. omili how ; Ihi nil have !l.

' Tht MSS. kmit papKT, piapcre. T^rarbitl riaifs pep«re.

■ rhi MSS. iavt lampe, or laumpe. Sn Ihi noU.

* E. in 1 Cm. Sc ; iht rtsi on.

90 GROUP G. THE CHANOUNS FEMANNES TALE.

Of ech ofthise of onnces a certeyn

Nought helpeth vs, our labour is in veyn.

Ne eek our spiriCes ascencioun,

Ne onr materes that lyen al fixe adoun,

Mowe in our werking no thing vs auayle. j

For lost is al our labour and trauayle,

And al the cost, a* twenty deuel weye.

Is lost also, which we vpon it leye.

Ther is also ful many another thing
That is vnto our craft aperlening ; 5

Though I by ordre hem nat reherse can.
By cause that I am a lewed man.
Yet wol I telle hem as they come to mynde,
Though I ne can nat sette hem in her kynde ;
As bole armoniak, verdegrees, boras, ;

And sondry vessels maad of erthe and glas,
Our [many hotels] and our descensories,
Violes, croslets, and sublymatories,
Cucurbites, and alembykes eek,
And othere swiche, dere ynough a leek. ;

Nat nedeth it for to reherse hem alle,
Watres rubifying and boles galle,
Arsenik, sal armoniak, and brimstoon ;
And herbes coude I telle eek many oon.
As egremoin, valerian, and lunarie, '■

And othere swiche, if (hat me liste tarle.
Our lampes brenning bothe nyght and day.
To bringe aboute our craft, if that' we may.
Our fourneys eek of calcinacioun,
And of watres albificacioun, '■

1 B. And : llu rest Of.

' E. Cm. a i Ln. in ; Ihe risl on,

■ E. purpot if; tlu rtsi ciafl ir thaL

OROUP G. THE CHANOUNS VEMANNES TALE. 9 1

Vnslekked lym, chalk, and gleyre of an' ey,

Poudres diuerse, asshes, [and muk], and cley,

Cered pokets*, sa! peter, vitriole ;

And diuers fyres maad of wode and cole ;

Sa,l tartre, alkaly, and sal preparat, Sio

And combust materes and coagulat,

Cley maad with hora or' mannes heer, and oile

Of tartre, alum*, glaa, berm, wort, and argoile,

Resalgar, and our materes enbiblng ;

And eek of our materes encorporing, 815

And of our siiuer citrinacioun,

Our* cementing and fermentacioun,

Our ingottes, testes, and many mo.

I wol yow telle, as was me taught also,
The foure' spirites and the bodies seuene, 8jo

By ordre, as ofte I herde my lord hem neuene.
The firste spirit qutk-siluer called is,
The second orpiment, the thridde, ywis,
Sal amioniak, and the ferthe brimstoon.
The bodies seuene eek, lo 1 hem heer anoon : 815

Sol gold is, and Luna siiuer we threpe.
Mars yren, Mercuric quik siiuer we clepe,
Satumus leed, and lupiter is tin,
And Venus coper, by my fader kin I

This cursed craft who so wol exercyse, 830

He shat no good ban that him may suffyse;
For al the good he spendeth ther-aboute,
He lese shal, ther-of haue I no doute.
Who so' that listeth outen his folye,
Lat him come forth, and leme multiplye ; 8.15

■ Tht MSS. aU nlain in. ^ ' Mhwriltm poltes I'a E.

• E. and j Iki reil or. * " Acctni alom on Iki a,

' E. And of onre ; iht rest omit Ani of. * E, jenene; (i« r»s( foiire,
' E. omi'n to ; Iht ml havi il. i- I

92 GROUP G. THE CHANOUNS YEMAHNES TALE.

And eueiy man that ought bath in his cofre,

Lat him appere, and weze a philosofre.

Ascaunce that craft is so lyght to lere i

Nay, nay, god wot, al be he monk or frere.

Freest or chanoun, or any other wyght, I

Though he sitte at his booli bothe day and nyght,

In lemyng of this eluish nyce lore,

AI is in veyn, and parde, mochel morel

To leme a lewed man this subtilte,

Fy I spek nat ther-of, for it wol nat be ; J

Al' conne be letterure, or conne he noon,

As in effect, he shal fynde it al oon.

For Ixithe two, by my sauadoun,

Concluden, in multiplicacioun,

Ylylte wel, wlian they han al ydo; (

This is to seyn, tbey faylen bothe two.

Yet forgat I to make rehersaille
or watres corosif and of lymaille,
And of bodies mollificacioun.

And also of her induracioun, !

Oyles, ablucions, and metal fusible.
To tellen al wolde passen any bible
That owher is ; wberfor, as for the beste.
Of alle thise names now wol I me reste.
For, as I trowe, I haue yow told ynow G

To reyse a feend, al loke he neuer so row.

A I nay I lat be ; the philosophres stoon,
Elbcir clept, we sechen faste echoon ;
For, hadde we him, than were we' aker ynow.
But, vnto god of heuen I make avow, S

For al our crail:, whan we ban al ydo,
And' al our sleighte, he wol nat come vs to.

■ E. Cm. And ; Ih* riu Al. * E. it ; lU reU w^i

• K Wiih : (At «« And, ■' " '^l'-'

GROVF G. THE CHANOUNS VEMANNES TALE. 93

He hath ymaad vs' spenden mochel good,

For sorwe of which almost we weiten wood,

But that good hope crepeth in our herte, B70

Supposinge euer', though we sore sraerte.

To be releued by him afterward;

Swich supposing and hope is sharp and hard ;

I warne yow wel, it 13 to seken euer ;

That iiilur temps hath maad men to' disseuer S75

In trust therof, from al that euer they hadde.

Yet of that art they can nat wexen sadde.

For vnto hem it is a bitter awete ;

So semeth it ; for nadde they but a shete

Which that they myghte wrappe hem inne a* nyght, 880

And a bak° to walken inne by day-IyghC,

They wolde hem selle and spenden on this' craft;

They can nat stinte til no thing be lafi.

And euermore, wher that euer they goon.

Men may hem knowe by smel of brimstoon ; 885

For al the world, they stinken as a goot; '

Her sauour is so rammish and so hoot.

That, though a man from hem a myle ^ be.

The sauour wol infecte him, trusteth ' me ;

Lo*, thus by smelling" and threedbare array 8ga

If that men list, this folk they knowe may.

And if a man wol aske hem piyuely.

Why they been clothed so vnthriftily.

They ryght anon wol rownen in his ere.

And seyn, that if that they espyed were, S95

' Cm. I-nud n ; Ml. i-made it ; R maad vs ; l\i rest vs made.

' E. omili euet ; Iht rest havi il. ' CiQ. to, vihieh the rtsl omit.

' E, Inna at ; tki Tat in a. ' E. brat ; tU ml bak ; m nau.

■ E. the; Atratika.

' E. a Mite from ban ; tht rat bom bnn a niyte.

* E. tnule ; Iht rtst Irusieih. ' E. And ; iht rtu Lo.

" E. nnel; tk§ rut imcllyng.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

94 CROUP O. THE CHANOVNS rEMANySS TALE,

Men wolde hem slee, by cause of her science;
Lo, thus ihis folk bitrayen innocence [

Passe ouer this ; I go my tale vn-to.
Er than ' the pot be on the fyr ydo,
Of metals with a certeyn quaHtite, 900

My lord hem tempreth, and no man but he —
Now he is goon, I dar seyn boldely —
For, as men seyn, he can doon craftily ;
Algate I wot wel he hath swich a name.
And yet ful ode he rennelh in a blame ; 905

And wite ye how ? ful ofte it happeth so.
The pot tobreketh, and farewel I al is go 1
Thise metals been of so greet violence.
Our walles mowe nat make hem resistence,
But if they weren wrought of lym and stoon ; 910

They percen so, and thurgh the wal they goon.
And somme of hem sinken in-to the ground —
Thus ban we lost by tymes many a pound —
And somme are scatered al the floor aboute,
Somme lepe' in-to the roof; with-outen doute, 91s

Though that the feend nought in our syghte him shewe,
I trowe he with vs be, that ilke shrewe 1
In helle wher that he is lord' and sire,
Nis ther more wo, ne more rancour ne ire.
Whan that our pot is broke, as I haue sayd, gio

Euery man chit, and halt him yuel apayd.

Som seyde, it was long* on the fyr-making,
Som seyde, nay t it was on the blowing ;
(Than was I fered, for that was myn office) ;
' Straw!' quod the thridde, 'ye been lewed and nycc.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP a. THE CHANOHNS rEMA.WNES TALE. 95

It was nat tempred as it oughte be.' 916

' Nay ! ' quod the ferlhe, ' stint, and herkne me ;

By cause our fyr ne was nat maad of beech,

That is the cause, and other noon, so theechl'

I can nat telle wher-on it was long', 9jo

But wel I wot greet stryf is vs* among.

' What 1 ' quod my lord, ' ther is namore to done,
Of thise perils I woi be war eft-sone ;'
I am ryght sikcr that the pot was erased.
Be as be may, be ye no thing amased ; 935

As vsage is, lat swepe the floor as swylhe,
Plukke vp your hertes, and beth gladde and blythe.'

The muUok on an hepe ysweped' was,
And on the floor yeast a canevas,
And al this muUok in a syve ythrowe, 940

And sifted, and ypiked many a. throwe.

' Parde,' quod oon, ' somwhat of our metal
Yet is ther heer, though that we han nat al,
Al-though this thing mishapped haue as now,
Another tyme it may be wel ynow, 945

Vs moste putte our good in auenture ;
A marchant, parde ! may nat ay endure,
Tnisteth me wel, in his prosperite ;
Somtym his good is drenched in the see.
And somtym comth it sauf vn-to the londe.' 950

' Pees I ' quod my lord, ' the nest tyme I wol * fonde
To bringe our craft al in another plyte ;
And but I do, sirs ', iat me han the wyte ;
Ther was defaute in som what, wel I wot.'

Another seyde, the fyr was ouer hot : — ■ 955

■ Cm. HI. tong ; thi rest along ; set 1. 911. ' E. T> ii ; Ike ml ii ti.

* Cm. l-iw<pitl ; Ln. yiwepped ; E. fweped ; Cp. Pi. HI, yswoped.

* E. ihil : Ihd nsl wol, wiL, wclc. * E, otmit tin ; Ik* nil kav4 il.

bvGooglf

96 GROUP G. THE CHANOVNS TEMANNES TALE.

But ', be it hot or cold, I dar seye this,

That we concluden euermore amis.

We fayle of that which that we wolden hauc,

And in our madnesse euermore we raue.

And whan we been togidres euerichoon, 96c

Euery man semeth a Salomon.

But al* thing which that shyneth* as the gold

Nis nal gold, as that I haue herd it* told ;

Ne cuery appel that is fair at ' ye

Ne is ' nat good, what so men clappe or crye, 961

Ryght so, lol^ fareth it amonges vs;

He that semeth the wysest, by lesus 1

Is most fool, whan it cometh to the preef;

And he that semeth trewest is a theef ;

That shul ye knowe, er that I fro yow wende, 97c

By that I of my tale haue maad an ende.

Explicit prima pars. Et sequiiur pars stcunda.
Ther is' a chanoun of religioun
Amonges vs, wolde infecte al a toun,
Though it as greet were as was Niniue,
Rome, AUsaundre, Troye, and othere three. 971

His aleightes * and his infinit falsnesse
Ther coude no man wryten, as I gesse,
Though that he myghte lyue '" a thousand yeer.
In al this world of falshede nis ^' his peer ;
For in his termes so he wolde him wynde, 98c

And speke his wordes in so sly a kynde,

' E. And ; iht rest But. ' E. aurj ; Iht nil a), alls.

• Cm. ichrnylh ; Ln. ichyneth ; HI. tchjneth ; E. seineth ; Cp. senietb.

• Cp. PL Ln. it i E. Cm. HI. oniil it. • E. to j tht rtsi al,

• K Nis ; iJurtstVt is. ' E. omib lo ; Iht rial htaie il.

• E.wiii iMtmlit. Cf.I.987. ■ E. HI. ileighle ; ikt reuikigbtts.
" E. lyue myghte ; Uu rtsI myghte lyue.

" E. nu; Lo-ncli; Uu ml tit, aji.

GROUP G. THE CHANOXms YEMANNES TALE. 97

Whan he commune sbal with any wyght.
That he wol make him doten anon ryght,
But it a feend be, as him-seluen is.
Ful many a man hath he bigyled er this, 985

And wol, if that he lyue may a whyle ;
And yet men ryde and goon ful many a myle
Him for to seke and haue his aqueyntaunce,
Nought knowinge of his false g^ouemaunce.
And if yow list to yeue me audience, 9<)o

I wol it tellen beer in your presence.
But wOTshipful cbanouns religious,
Ne demeth nat that I sclaundre ' your hous,
Al-thougb * my tale of a chanoun be.
Of cuery ordre som shrewe is, parde, 993

And god forbede that al a companye
Sholde rewe a singuler mannes folye.
To sclaundre yow is no thing myn entente.
But to correcten that is mis I mente.
This talc was nat only totd for yow, 1000

But eek for otbere mo ; ye wot wel bow
That, among Cristes aposteltes twelue,
Ther nas no traytour but ludas bim-selue.
Than why sholde al the remenant haue blame *
That giltlees were f by yow I seye the same. 1005

Saue only this, if ye wol herkne me,
If any ludas in your couent be,
Remeueth him bitymes, I yow rede,
If shame or los may causen any drede.
And beth no thing displesed, I yow preye, loio

But in this cas herkneth what I sbal seye.

■ E. draclaandrc ; Ihe rtst iclanndte ; set \. 99S.
' E. Al-lhough that; l\i real omil thit.

■ E. HI. a blimc ; Ifie rest onuV 1.

vot. m. H dmhio;., Google

GROUP G. THE CHANOUNS FEMANNES TALE.

In London was a preest, an ' annueleer,
That iherin dwelled hadde* many a yeer,
Which was so plesaunt and so seruisable
Vnto the wyf, wher as he was at table, lo

That she wolde suffre him no thing for to paye
For bord ne clothing, wente he neuer so gaye ;
And spending siluer hadde he ryght ynow,
Therof no fore ; I wol precede as now.
And telle foith my tale of the chanoun, lo

That broughte this preest to confusioun.

This false chanoun cam vp-on a day
Vnto this preestes chambre, wher he lay,
Biseching him to lene him a certeyn
or gold, and he wolde quyte it him ageyn. lo

' Lene me a mark,' quod he, ' but dayea three.
And at my day I wol it quj^n thee.
And if so be that thou me fynde fals.
Another day do hange me by the hals 1'

This preest him took a mark, and that as swythe,
And this chanoun him thanked o&a sithe, lo

And took his leue, and wente forth his weye.
And at the thridde day broughte his moneyc,
And to the preest he took his gold ^ayn,
Wherof this preest was wonder glad and fayn. lo

' Certes,' quod he, ' no thing anoyeth me
To lene a man a noble, or two or thre.
Or what thing were in my possessioun.
Whan he so trewe is of condicioun.
That in no wyse he breke wol his day; lo

To swich a man I can neuer seye nay.'

a dwelled hadde (or hwl).

GROUP G. TBE CHANOUNS FEMANNES TAI^. 99

' Whall' qnod this chanoun, 'sholde I be vntrewef
Nay, that were thing • yfallen al of-newe.
Trouthe is a thing that I wol euer kepe
Vn-to ■ that day in which that I shal crepe 1045

In-to my graue, and' elles god forbede;
Bileuelh this as siker as your* crede.
God Ibanke I, and in good tyme be it sayd,
That ther was neuer man yet yue! apayd
For gold ne siluer that he to me lente, 105a

Ne neuer ^Ishede in myn herte I mente.
And sir,' quod he, ' now of my priuetee,
Sin ye so goodlich ban been vn-to me.
And kytbed to me so greet genliliesse,
Somwhat to quyte with your kyndenesse, 1055

I wol yow shewe, and, if' yow list to lere,
I wol yow teche pleynly the manere.
How I can werken in philosophye.
Taketh good heed, ye shul wel seen at yi.
That I wol doon a maistrie er I go.' 1060

' Ye,' quod the preest, ' ye, sir*, and wol ye so ?
Marie ! ther-of I pray yow hertely I '

' At your comandement, sir, trewely,'
Quod the chanoun, ' and elles god forbede ! '

Lo, how this theef coude his seruyse bede 1 1065

Ful soth it is, that swich profred seruyse
Sdnketh, as witnessen thise olde wyse ;
And that fill sone I wol it verifye
In Ibis chanoun, rote of al trecheiye,
That euer-more delyt hath and gladnesse — 1070

Swich feendly thoughtea in his herte impresse —
' E. Cm. a thyng; iki rtsi omU a. ' E. Ln, In-ioj ikt ntl Vn-to.

* E. or ; llu rtsl and. < E. the; HI. yoar ; ikt rtsI it jtntt.
' E. if thM ; M( rest ind if (or yif).

• Afltr lir, E. wrongly insirtt quoj he.

H a DMn;o:^,GoO*^lf

fOO GROUP G. THE CHAXOVNS FEMANNES TALE.

How Cristes peple he may to meschief bnnge ;
God kepe va from his fals dJssimulinge 1

Nought wiste this preest with whom thsit he ddte,
Ne of bis harm cominge he no thing felte. 107

O sely preest 1 scly Innocent I
With coueityse anon thou shalt be blent I
O gracelees, ful blynd is thy conceit,
No thing ne artow war of the deceit
Wtiich that this fox yshapen hath to^ thee 1 loS

His wyly wrenches thou ne mayst nat flee.
Wherfor, to go to the conclusioun
That refereth to thy confusioun,
Vnhappy man I anon I wol me hye
To tellen thyn vnwit and thy ' folye, 108

And eek the falsnesse of that other wrecche,
As ferforth as that' my conning may strecche.

This chanoun was my lord, ye wolden wene ?
Sir host, in feith, and by the heuenes quene,
It was another chanoun, and nat he, lo;

That can an hundred fold more subtilte I
He hath bitrayed folkes many tyme ;
Of his falshede it duUeth me to ryme.
Euer whan that I speke of his falshede.
For shame of him my chekes wexen rede ," iw

Algates, they biginnen for to glowe,
For reednesse haue I noon, ryght wel I knowe,
In my visage ; for fumes dyuerse
Of metals, which ye han herd me reherse,
Consumed and wasted han my reednesse. m

Now tak heed of this chanouns cursednesse I

' E, fori Ike rtsi to. ' E. his; Cm. heigh j the rtst thj.

■ Cm. thit, viMck tttrm riquirid; yti Ihi rest omii it,

■ OO^^If

GROUP a. THE CHANOUm rEMANNES TALE. 1

' Sir,' quod he to the preest, ' lat your man gon
For quik-siluer, that we it hadde • anon ;
And lat him bringen ounces two or three ;
And whan he comth, as faste shul ye see 1 1

A wonder thing which ye sey neuer er this.'

Sir,' quod the preest, 'it shall be doon, ywis.'
He bad his seruaunt fecchen him this thing,
And he al redy was at his bidding.
And wente him forth, and cam anon agayn ii

With this quik-siiuer, sothly for to sayn,
And took thise ounces thre to the chanoun ;
And he hem ' leyde fayre and wel adoun,
And bad the seruaunt coles for to bringe.
That he anon myghte go to his werkinge. n

The coles ryght anon weren yfet.
And this chanoun took out a crosselet
Of his bosom, and shewed it the ' preest.
' This instrument,' quod he, 'which that thou seest,
Tak in thyn hand, and put thy-self ther-inne i:

Of this quik-siluer an ounce, and heer biginne,
In the name of Crist, to wexe a philosofre.
Ther been ful fewe, whiche that * I wolde profre
To shewcn hem thus muche of my science.
For ye shul seen heer, by experience, i

That this quik-siluer wol I mortifye
Ryght in your syghte anon, withouten' lye,
And make it ' as good siluer and as fyn
As ther is any in your purs or myn.

' E. Cm. hadde it ; iht ml it hadde. • E. Cm. bem ; iht rat it

■ E. to the ; tke rist omil to.

■ £. to whiche ; Cm. to whiche that ; tii rat whiche that

■ E. I wol nat ; HI. witb-oulen ; Cm. wJlA-outyn ; llu ml withoute (or
without.) < £, amii$ it j ikt rta kavt U.

loa GROUP G. THE CHAtfOUNS TEMAffNES TALE,

Or elleswher, and make it malliable ; 113°

And elles, holdetb me fals and voable

Amonges folk for euer to appere I

I haue a poudre heer, that coste me dere,

Sbal make al good, for it is cause of al

My conning, whicli that I yow * shewen shal. 1135

Voydeth your man, and lat him be Iher-oute,

And shet the dore, whyls we been aboute

Our priuetee, that no man vs espye

Whyls that we werke in this philosophye.'

Al 33 he bad, fulfilled was in dede, 1140

This ilke seruant anon-ryght out yede.

And his maister shette the dore anon,

And to her labour speedily they gon.

This preest, at this cursed chanouns bidding,
Vp-on the fyr anon sette this thing, 11+i

And blew the fyr, and bisied him fill faste ;
And this cbanoun in-to the croslet caste
A poudre, noot I whcr-oPthat it was
Ymaad, other of chalk, other ' of glas,
Oi som what elles, was nat worth a flye, iijo

To biynde with the preest ; and bad him hye
The coles for to couchen al aboue
The croslet, ' for, in tokening I thee loue,'
Quod this cbanoun, ' tbyn owene hondes two
Shul werchen ' al thing which shal heer be do.' 1 155

' Graunt mercy,' quod the preest, and was ful glad.
And couched coles * as the ° chanoun bad.
And whyle he bisy was, this feendly wrecche.
This fals chanoun, the foule feend him fecche 1

' E. to jow ; lit rest emit to. ' E. or j Pi. ot ellis ; t\t risl other.

* Thi MSS. have weichc, worchc, witch* ; spoiling lit mtin; sh 1. 105S.
' E.CiD.colcj ihtrislcola. ' E.that; Cm.thatthei ikirisltbt.

GROUP G. TBE CHAJfOUNS FEMANNES TALE. 103

Out of his bosom took ' a bechen cole, 1160

In which ful subtiily was maad an hole,

And ther-in put was of siluer lymaille

An ounce, and stopped was, with-outen fayle.

The hole with wex, to kepe the lymail in.

And vndersMndeth, that this false gin 1165

Was nat maad ther, but it was maad bifore ;

And othere thinges I shal telle more

Herafterward, which that he with him broughte ;

£r he cam ther, him to bigyle he thoughte.

And so he dide, er that they wente atwinne; iijo

Til he had tenied him, he coude not blinne.

It duUeth me whan that I of him speke.

On his falshede bjn wolde I me wreke,

If I wiste how ; but he is heer and ther ;

He is so variaunt, he * abit no wher. 1175

But taketh heed now, sirs, for goddes lone I
He took his * cole of which I spak abone,
And in his bond he baar it priuely.
And whyles the * preest couched busily
The coles, as I tolde yow er this, nSo

This chanoun seyde, ' frend, ye doon amis ;
That is nat couched as it oughte be ;
But sone I shal amenden it,' quod he.
' Now lat me medle therwith but a whyle.
For of yow haue I pite, by seint Gyle I 1185

Ye been ryght hoot, I se wel how ye swete,
■ Haue heer a cloth, and wype awey the wete.'
And whyles that the preest wyped his &ce,
This chanoun took his cole with harde grace °,

' E. he took ; l/U rtU omit he. ' E. Cp. that he ; llu rest omit that.

■ E.thii; riinitbii; ml. iiSg. * Aimttbii? SiiW. iigi, 1030.

' So E. ; Cm. with lory grace (j« 1, 66s). A'"' MSS. havt 1 ihiewe hit
face, and mah \, 11S8 t»d ti/ith him w;pcd hai.

104 GROUP G. THE CHANOUNS YEMANNES TALE.

And leyde it vp aboue, on ' the tnidward 1 190

Of the croslet, and blew wel afterward.
Till that the coles gonne faste brenne.

' Now yeue vs drinke,' quod the chanoun thenne,
' As swythe al shal be we!, I vndertake ;
Sitte we doun, and lat vs mery make.' 1195

And whan that this chanounes bechen cole
Was brent, all the lymaille, out of the hole,
Into the croslet fil anon adoun ;
And so it moste nedes, by resoun.
Sin it so euen aboue ' couched was ; tioo

But ther-of wiste ihe preest no thing, alas I
He demed alls the coles yliche good,
For of that sleighte he no thing vnderstood.
And whan this alkamistre sey his tyme,
' Ris vp,' quod he, ' sir preest, and stondeth' by me ;
And for I wot wel ingot haue I noon, iiofi

Goth, walketh forth, and brynge vs a chalk-stoon ;
For I wol make oon of the same shap
That is an ingot, if I may han hap.
And bringeth cek with yow a boUe or a panne, luc
Ful of water, and ye shul se wel thanne
How that our bisinesse shal thryue and preue.
And yet, for ye shul han no misbileue
Ne wrong conceit of me in your absence,
I ne wol nat been out of your presence, i:i;

But go with yow, and come with yow ageyn.'
The chambre dore, shortly for to seyn.
They opened and shette, and wente her wey.
And forth with hem they carieden the key,

' I firopos* Ihis rtading ; E. Jajibouevp on; Cm, Ihi sami,bBt ornillingit
HI. abouen on ; the rest vpan abouen. ' E. aboucn it ; ihi ml aboue.
• Lichf. Cp. Pt. iiondeth; Ln. HI. itoadci Cm. [imd ; E. tit

^vGoo^^lf

GROUP G. THE CHANOUNS YEMANNES TALE. 1{

And come agayn with-outen any delay. tt

What sholde I tarien al the longe day ?
He took the chalk, and shoop it in the wyse
Of an ingot, as I shal yow deuyse.

I seye, he took out of his owen sleue,
A teyne of siluer (yuel moot he cheue I) 12

Which that ne ' was nat but an ounce of weighte ;
And taketh heed now of his cursed sleighte !

He shoop bis ingot, in lengths and eek= in brede,
Of this * teyne, with-outen any drede,
So slyly, that the preest it nat espyde ; 11

And in his sleue agayn he gan it hyde ;
And fro the fyr he took vp his matcre,
And in thingot putte it with mery chere,
And in the water-vessel he it caste
Whan that him luste, and bad the preest as faste, 1 1
' Look what ther is *, put in thyn hand and grope,
Thow fynde shalt ther siluer, as I hope ;
What, [by myn honour,] sholde it elles be ?
Shauing of siluer siluer is, parde I ' '
He putte his hond in, and took vp a teyne la

Of siluer fyn, and glad in euery veyne
Was this preest, whan he sey that ' it was so.
' Goddes blessing, and his modres also,
And alle halwes haue ye, sir chanoun,'
Seyde this preest, ' and I her malisoun, 12

But and ye vouche-sauf to techen me
This noble craft and this subtilite ;

' Cm. ne ; vMch tht rat omil. ' E. eek ; uhiek /fa rtsi onu'l.

* Tyrwhitl nadi Of thilke ; / propost—Ai of this teyne.

* E. Wbal that heer ii ; ihi nil Look what tbei is.
' E. omUi 11. 1338, 1139.

* £. Ul. mni't tbati iikfiundia Cm. Cp. Pt Lib

Io6 GROUP a. TEE CBANOUNS FEMANNBS TALE.

I wdI be your in al that euer I maj I '

Quod the chanoua ', ' yet wol I make assay
The second tyme, that ye may taken hede iij

And been expert of this, and in your nede
Another day assaye in myn absence
This disciplyne and this crafty science.
Lat take another ounce,' quod he tho,
' Of quik-siluer, with-outen wordes mo, 115

And do ther-with as ye han doon er this
With that other, which that now siluer is.'

This preest him bisieth in al that he can
To doon as this chanoun, this cursed man,
Comanded him, and £iste he blew the fyr, 116

For to come to theSect of his desyr.
And this chanoun, ryght in the mene whyle,
Al redy was, the preest efl to bigyle,
And, for a countenaunce, in his honde he bar
An hotwe stikke, (tak keep and be war I) 116

In thende of which an ounce, and namore.
Of siluer lymail put was, as bifore
Was* in his cole, and stopped with wex wel
For 10 kepe in his lymaif euery del.
And whyl this preest was in his bisinesse, 117

This chanoun with his stikke gan him dresse
To him anon, and his ponder caste in
As be did er; (the deuel out of bis skin
Him terve *, I pray to god, for his falshede;
For he was euer fals in thought and dede) ; 137

And with this stikke aboue the croalet,
That was ordeyned with that lalse get *,

' E. precit ; tit* nsl cbinoun. ' E. emits Wii ; iht rtsi havi it.

* E. t«ire ; Cm. Pt. turne ; lAt rtst lorne.

• E. Cm. let (-]«>; HI. get; U. gett : Cp. Pt. pile.

■ OO^^If

GROUP G. THE CBANOUNS YEMANNES TALE, loy

He stired the coles til relente gan

The wex a^jn the fyr, as euery man,

But it a fool be, wot wel it mot nede, 1280

And a! that in the stikke wa,s out yede.

And in the croslet hastily it fel.

Now gode sirs, what wol ye bet than wel P *
Whan thai this preest thus was bigyled ageyn *,
Supposing nought but trewthe, soth to seyn, 1285

He was so glad, that I can* nat expresse
In no manere his mirthe and his gladnesse.
And to the chanoun he profred eftsone
Body and good; 'ye,' quod the chanoun sone,
' Though poure I be, crafty thou shalt me fynde ; 1 190
I wame thee, yet is ther more bihynde.
Is ther any coper her-inne ? ' seyde he.
' Ye,' quod the preest, 'sir, I trowe wel ther be.'
* Elles go by vs som, and that as swythe,
Now, gode sir, go forth thy wey and hy the.' 1295

He wente his wey, and with the coper cam.
And this chanoun it in his bondes nam.
And of that coper weyed out but an ounce.
Al to simple is my tonge to pronounce.
As ministre of my wit, the doublenesse 1300

Of this chanoun, rote of al cursednesse.
He semed frendjy to hem that knewe him nought.
But he was feendly bothe in herte and thought
It werieth me to telle of his falsnesse.
And nathelees yet wol I it expresse, 1305

To thentent that men may be war therby.
And for noon other cause, trewely.

' Cp. Pt. Ln. The preen lupposede nothing bin wil.

' Cp. Pt. Ln. But buiycd him fiite, and wai wondu fiyn.

' E. ne km ; tht risl ondl ne.

I08 QROVP a, TBE CHANOVNS TEMANNES TALE.

He puttc his ' ounce of coper in the croslet.
And on the fyr as Bwythe he hath it set.
And caste in poudre, and made the preest to blowe,
And in his werking for to stoupe lowe, 131

As he dide er, and al nas but a lape ;
Ryght as him liste, the preest he made his ape;
And afterward in thingot he it caste,
And in the panne putte it at the laste 131

Of water, and * in he putte his owen bond.
And in his sleue, {as ye bifom-hond
Herde me telle,) he ' hadde a siluer teyne.
He slyly look it out, this cursed heyne —
Vnwiting this preest of his false craft — ' 13J

And in the pannes botme he hath it laft ;
And in the water rombled to and fro,
And wonder priuely took vp also
The coper teyne, nought knowing this preest,
And hidde it, and him hente by the breest, iji

And to him spak, and thus seyde in his game,
' Stoupeth adoun, [parde], ye be to blame,
Helpeth me now, as I ' dide yow whyl-er,
Putte in your hond, and loketh what is ther.'

This preest took vp this siluer teyne anon, 133

And thanne seyde the chanoun, ' lat vs gon
With thise thre teynes, which that we han wrought.
To som goldsmith, and wite if they been ought.
For, by my feith, I nolde, for myn hood.
But if that they were siluer, fyn and good, 133

And that as swyihe preued shal it ' be.'

Vn-to the goldsmith with thise teynes three

Cm. hi.; E. the;

; llu nsl Ih!..

' E. the ™at.

r; llu

KonuVshc; th, .

rtsi have il.

' E. .

,;lh,,

it thai ; La. tcbil he ; ikt rest thai it

GROUP G. THE CBAtroVNS YEMANNES TALE. J09

They wente, and putte thise teynes in assay
To fyr and hamer ; myghte no man sey nay,
But that they weren as hem oughte be. 1340

This sotted preest, who was gladder than he ?
Was neuer brid gladdei agayn the day,
Ne nyghtingale, in the sesoua of May,
Nas neuer noon ' that luste bet to singe;
Ne lady lusder in carohnge 1345

Or for to speke of love and wommanhede,
Ne knyght in armes to doon an hardy dede,
To stonde in grace of his lady dere.
Than had this preest this sory crafl to lere ;
And to the cbanoun thus he spak and seyde, 1350

'For loue of god, that for vs alle deyde,
And as I may deserue it vn-to yow.
What shall this receit coste f telleth now I '

' By our lady,' quod this chanoun, ' it is dere,
I wame yow wel; for, saue I and a frere, 135s

In Engelond ther can no man it make.'

' No fors,' quod he, ' now, sir, for goddes sake,
What shal I paye ? telleth me, I preye.'

' Ywis,' quod he, ' it is ful dere, 1 seye ;
Sir, at o word, if that thee list it haue, 1360

Ye shul paye fourty pound, so god me saue 1
And, nere the frendship that ye didc er this
To me, ye sholde paye more, y-wis.'

This preest the somme of fourty pound anon
Of nobles fette, and took hem euerichon 1365

To this chanoun, for this ilke receit;
Al bis werking nas but firaude and deceit

' Sir preest,' he seyde, ' I kepe ban no I009
Of my craft, for I wolde it kept were cloos ;
* E. mio ; tki riU nowi (non).

dmhio:^, Google

no QROVP a. THE CHANQVNS rSMANNES TALE.

And as ye loue me, kepelh it secre; 1370

For, and men knewen al my sottlte,

[Parde], they wolden tian eo greet eniiye

To me, by cause of my ptiilosophye,

1 sholde be deed, ther were noon other weye.'

' God it forbede I ' quod the preest, ' what sey ye ?
Yet hadde I leuer spenden al the good 1376

Which that I haue (and ' elles wexe I wood !)
Than that ye sholden falle in swich mescheef.'

' For your good wil, sir, haue ye ryght good preef,'
Quod the chanoun, ' and farwel, grant mercy 1' 1380
He wente his wey and neuer the preest him sy
After that day; and whan that this preest sholde
Maken assay, at swich tyme as he wolde,
Of this receit, farwei I it wolde nat be I
Lo, thus byiaped and bigyled was he ! 13S5

Thus maketh he his introduccioun
To bringe folk to her ' destrucdon. — ■

Considereth, sirs, how that, in ech estaat,
Bitwixe men and gold ther is debaat
So ferforth, that vnnethes is ther noon. 1390

This multiplying blent so many oon,
That in good feith I trowe that it be
The cause grettest of swich scarsete.
Fhilosophres speken so mistily

In this craft, that men can nat come therby, 1395

For any wit that men han now a dayes.
They mowe wel chiteren, as doon thise ' layes,
And in her termes sette her lust and peyne,
But to her purpos shul they neuer atteyne.

' E. or ; Iht rtsi lad. * E. Cm. omit her.

■ £, u that dooD ; Cm. u don ; iht rtsf u doon ihisc.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GROUP Q, THE CEANOUNS YEMANNES TALE. Ill

A man may lyghtly leme, if he haue ought, 1400

To multiplye, and bringe his good to nought 1

Lo I Ewich a lucre is in this luaty game,
A mannes mirthe it wol tome vn-to grame.
And empten also grete and heuy purses,
And maken folk for to puichasen curses 1405

Of hem, that hao her good therto yient.
1 ' fy I for shame ! they that han been brent.
Alias I can thei nat flee the fyres hete 7
Ye that it vsc, I rede ye it lete.

Lest ye lese al ; for bet than ncuer is late. 1410

Neuer to tbryue were to long a date.
Though ye prolle ay, ye shul it neuer fynde ;
Ye been as bolde as is Bayard the blynde,
That blundretb forth, and peril casteth noon ;
He is as bold to renne agayn a stoon 1415

As for to gon besydes in the weye.
So &re ye that multiplye, I seye.
If that your y«ii can nat seen aryght,
Loke that your mynde lakke nought lus syghL
For, though ye loke neuer so brode, and stare, 1430
Ye shul nat winne a myte ' in that chaffare.
But wasten al that ye may rape and renne.
Withdrawe the fyr,.lest it to faste brenne ;
Medleth namore with that art, I mene.
For, if ye doon, yowr thrift is goon ful clene. 1415

And ryght as swythe I wol yow tellen here.
What ' philosophres seyn in this matere.

Lo, thus seith Arnold of the newe toun.
As his Rosarie maketh □

uO;lluTtsl kavt it.

It that )e ; tie mf'What that the {hadiyi.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

iia GRorrp a. the chanovns temankss tale.

He seith lyght thus, with-outen any lye, 1430

' Ther may no man Mercurie mortifye.

But it be with his brother knowleching ;

Lo, how' that he. which that first seyde this thing.

Of philosophres fader was ', Hermes ;

He seith, how that the dragoun, doutelees, 1433

Ne deyeth nat, but if that be be slayn

With his brother ; and that is for to sayn.

By the dragoun, Mercurie and noon other

He vnderstood ; and brimstoon by his brother,

That out of sol and luna were ydrawe, 1440

And therfor,' seyde he, ' tak heed to my sawe.

Let no man bisy him this art for to seche,

But if that he thentencioun and speche

Of philosophres vnderstonde can ;

And if he do, he is a lewed man. 1445

For this science and this conning,' quod he,

' Is of the secre of secrees ', parde,'

Also ther was a disciple of Plato,
That on a tyme seyde his maister to.
As his book Senior wol here witnesse, 1450

And this was his demande in sothEastnesse :
' Tel me the name of the priuy stoon ? '

And Plato answerde vnto him anoon,
' Tak the stoon that Titanos men name.'

'Which is that?' quod he. 'Magnesia is the same,'
Seyde Plato. ' Ye, sir, and is it thus ? 1456

This is ignotum per ignotius.
What is Magnesia, good sir, I yow prej'e ? '

'It is a water that is maad, I seye,

' Tyr. Lo how j MSS. How ; tit 1. 14^8,

■ E. fint wal; Iht rest emit 6nt.

' E.Cm.ofdiciccrstei; Pt.oriccieei; HI. of Kcreli ; Ln. of ucretcit.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoOgle

GROUP G. THE CHANOVNS YEMANNES TALE, i

Of elementes foure,' quod Plato. i,

' Tel me the rote ', good sir,' quod he tho,

' Of that water, if that ' it be your wil ? '
' Nay, nay,' quod Plato, ' certein, that I nil.

The philosophres sworn were enerichoon,

That they sholden discouere it vn-to noon, i

Ne in no boob it wryte in no manere ;

For vn>to god * it is so leef and dere

That he wol nat that it discouered tte.

But wher it tyketh to his deite

Man for tenspyre, and eek for to defende t.

Whom that him lyketh ; lo, this is the ende.'
Than thus conclude I * ; sith that g:od of heuene

Ne wol nat that the philosophres ncuene

How that a man shal come vn-to this stoon,

I rede as' for the beste, let it goon, i^

For who so maketh god his aduersarie.

As for to werche any thing in contrarie

Of his wil, certes neuer shal he thryue,

Though that he multiplye tenne of his ' lyue.

And dier a poynt; for ended is my tale ; m

God sende euery trewe man bote of his bale I —

Heere is ended the Chanouns Yemannes tale.

' E. raole ; iht rtsi roche, rooche, Tochei,

* Cm. that ; tahick lit rtst omit.

* Sorh4 Licbfield MS. ; IHe rtsI lunt Criit ; sa 1. T476.

' So TjT. ! MSS. conclDde 1 ihnl. • E. vi ; tht rtsl ai

' Z. Cm. omil hii ; ikd ntt kaut il.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

GROUP H. THE MANCIPLE'S PROLOGUE

Heere folwetli the Frologe of the Matmciples
Tale.

Wite * ye nat wher ther stant a litel loun

Which that ycleped is Bob-vp-and-doun,

Vnder the Blee, in Caunterbnry weye ?

Ther gan our hoste for to lape and p!eye.

And seyde, ' sirs, what ! Dun is in the myre I

Is ther no man, for preyer ne for hyre,

That wol awake our felawe heer' bihynde?

A theef myghte him ful lyghtly robbe and bynde,

Se how he nappeth 1 se ', for cokkes bones,

As he wol falle from his hors at ones.

Is that a cook of Londoun, with meschaunceP

Do him come forth, he knoweCh his penaunce.

For he shal telle a tale, by my feyl

Al-though it be nat worth a hotel hey.

Awake, thou cook,' quod he, ' god yeue the sorwe.

What eyleth the to alcpe by the morwe?

Hastow had fleen al nyght, or artow dronke,

So that thou mayst nat holden vp thyn heed f '
This cook, that was ful pale and no-thing reed,

' E, Hn. Wool ; Cp. HI. Wot ; Cm. Wote ; Pi. Ln. Wete ; bul Wile

DigitiioflbfGoO^^lf

OROUP B. THE MANCIPLE'S PROLOQVE. I

Seyd to our host, ' so god my soule blesse.
As ther is falle on me swich heuinesse,
Not I nat why, that me were leuer slepe
Thui the heste galoun wyn ' ia Chepe.'

' Wei/ quod the mauneiple, ' if it may doon ese
To thee, sir cook, and to no wyght displese
Which that heer rydeth in this companye,
And that our host wol of his curteisye,
I wol as ' now excuse thee of thy tale ;
For, in good feith, thy visage is ful pale,
Thyn y€n daswen * eek, as that me thinketh,
And wel I wot, thy breeth ful soure stinketh.
That sheweth wel thou art not wel disposed ;
Of me, certein, thou shalt nat been yglosed.
Se how he ganeth, lo, this dronken wyght,
As though he wolde vs swolwe* anon ryght.

Thy cursed breeth infecte wol vs alle;

Fy, stinking swyn, fy ! foule mot thee ' falle I

A I taketh heed, sirs, of this lusty man.

Now, swcte sir, wol ye lusten atte fan ?

Ther-to me thinketh ye been wel yshape I

I trowe that ye dronken han wyn ape,

And that is whan men pleyen with a straw.'

And with this speche the cook wex wroth and wraw,

And on the mauneiple be gan nodde faste

For lakke of speche, and doun the hors him caste,

Wher as he lay, til that men him vp ' took ;

This was a fayr chiuache of a cook I

' Tyr, W7n that i> ; MSS. nmil thai ii ; m nou.

* £. omilt ii ; Ikt rtsi havt U.

* So E. Ha. HI. ; Cm. daiwe ; Cp. dau
' Se Cp. Ln. j th* rut iwolwe rj. '
' E. Hn. vp hym ; At ml him vp. _.

) QROITP H. THE manciple's PROLOGUE.

Alias I he nadde holde him by his ladel I

And, er that he agayn were in his sadel,

Ther was greet showuing bothe to and fro,

To lifte htm vp, and mochel care and wo,

So vnweldy was this sory palled gost. £9

And to the maunciple than spak our host,

' By-cause drink hath dominacioun

Vpon this man, by my sauacioun,

I trowe he lewedly' wold telle his tale.

For, were it wyn, or old or moys^ ale, 60

That he hath dronke, he speketh in his nose,

And fneseth ' &ste, and eek he hath the pose.

He hath also to do more than ynough

To kepe him and his capel out of slough ;

And, if he falle from his capel eft-sone, 6j

Than shul we alle haue ynough to done.

In liftinge vp his heuy dronken cors.

Tel on thy tale, of him make I no fors.

But yet, maunciple, in feith thou art to nyce.
Thus openly repreue him of his vyce. 70

Another day he wol, perauenture,
Reclayme thee, and bringe thee to lure ;
I mene, he speke wol of smale thinges,
As for to pinchen at thy rekeninges.
That wer not honeste, if it cam to preef.' 75

' No,' quod the maunciple, ' that were a' greet mescheefl
So myghte he lyghtl/ bringe me in the snare.
Yet hadde I leuer payen for the mare
Which * he rit on, than he shold with me stryue ;
I wol nat wrathe him, al-so mot I thryue I Bo

* E. Cm. Ln. fut lewedlj' hifort he.

■ 80 E. Hn. C^. Ln. HI. i Cm. iiMielh ; Pt. galpctb.

■ All lit 7 MSS. rtiaii t,; itt tkt tuUt. HI omils No.
' E. Which that ; tht rtsi omit that.

BvCoogk

OROUP H. THE manciple's PROLOGUE. II7

That that I spak, I seyde it in my bourde,

And wile ye what ? I haue heer, in a gourde,

A draught of wyn, ye, of a rype grape,

And ryght anon ye shul seen a good lape.

This cook shal drinke ther-of, if I may ; S.t

Vp peyne of deeth, he wol nat sey me nay I'

And certeinly, to tellen as it was,
Of this vessel the cook drank faste, alias I
What neded him*? he drank ynough biforn.
And whan he hadde pouped in this hom, 90

To the maunciple he took the gourde aga.yn ;
And of that drink the cook was wonder fayn.
And thanked him in swich wyse as he coude.

Than gan our host to laughen wonder loude,
And seyde, ' I se wel, it is necessarie, 95

Wher that we goon, good ' drink we with vs carie.
For that wol turne rancour and disese
Tacord * and loue, and many a wrong apese.

O thou* Bachus, yblessed be thy name.
That so canst tumcn ernest in-to game 1 100

Worship and thank be to thy deltee I
Of that matere ye gete namore of me.
Tel on thy tale, maunciple, I thee preye,'

' Wel, sir,' quod he, ' now herkneth what 1 seye.'

{Here/oiliKWJ The Manciple's Tale, II. 105-362, viilb ivMeb
Group H eniij.]

■ E. Pt. If that ; Oe ml omit that.

* SoF..; Cm. nedith hym; Hn. HI. neded it ; At rtsi 1

■ E. that ; Ihl ml good.

' Sa E. Hn.; Cm. Cp. Ln. HI. To acotd ; Pc. To pen.
' Ht. tliou ; which Iht ml omil.

Goo^^lf

GROUP I. THE PARSON'S PROLOGUE.

Heere folweth the Prologs of the FerBones Tale.

By that the maunciple badde his tale al ended,

The BOime fro the south lyne was* descended

So lowe, that he nas nat, to my syghte,

Degrees nyne and twenty as in hyghte.

Foure* of the clokke it was tho, as I gesse ; <

For eleuen foot, or litel more or lesse.

My shadwe was at thilke tyme, as there.

Of swich feet as my lengthe parted were

In six feet equal of proporcioun,

Thei-with the mones ' exaltacioun, v

I mene * Libra, alwey gan ascende.

As we were entringe at a thropes ende ;

For which our host, as he was wont to gye,

As in this cas, our loly companye,

Seyde in this wyse, ' lordings euerichoon, i;

Now lakketh vs no tales mo than oon.

Fulfild is my sentence and my decree ;

I trowe that we han herd of ech degree.

Almost fiilfild is al myn ordinaunce,

I prey to god, so yeue him ryght good chaunce, a

That telleth this tale to vs lustily.

Sir preest,' qnod he, 'artow a vicary?

1 E. Cm. wii ; Ihi risl ii. ■ Tht MSS. havt Ten ; bul ut lU not:
» Prriapi/<ir the monei m should riad Situmes ; ut Ihe nolt.
* So nil bul HI., teliitk iei In mena.

BvCoogk

GROUP I. THE parson's PROLOGUE. 1

Or art a person ? sey soth, by my fey I
Be what thou be, ne brek thou nat our pley ;
For euery man, saue thou, hatb told his tale,
Vnbokel, and shew vs what is in thy male ;
For trewely, me thinketh, by thy chere.
Thou sholdest knitte vp wel a greet matere.
Tel vs a tale anon, for cokkes bones I'

This persone him ' answerde, al at ones,
' Thou getest fable noon ytold for me ;
For Paul, that wryteth vnto Timothee,
Repreueth hem that weyuen sothfastnesse
And tcllen fables and swich wrecchednesse.
Why sholde I sowen draf out of my feste.
Whan I may sowen whete, if that me leste?
For which I seye, if that yow list to here
Moralitee and vertuous matere.
And than that ye wol yeue me audience,
1 wol ful " fayn, at Cristes reuerence,
Do yow plesaunce leueful, as I can.
But trusteth wel, I am a Southren man,
I can nat geste — rom, ram, ruf — by lettre,
Ne, god wot, rym holde I but litel bettre;
And therfor, if yow list, I wol not glose.
I wol yow telle a mery tale in prose
To knitte vp al this feste, and make an ende.
And lesu, for his grace, wit me sende
To shewe yow the wey, in this viage,
Of thilke perfit glorious pilgrimage
That hyghte lemsalem celestial.
And, if ye vouche sauf, anon I shal
Biginne vpon my tale, for which I preye
TeUe your auys, I can no bettre seye.
' Tfi. him ; vihick iJii MSS, omt. ' E. oniifs ful ; tht ritt katu it.

:20 GROUP I. THE PARSOffs PROLOGUE.

But nalbeles, this meditacionn 5S

I putte it ay vnder correccJoun

Of clerkes, for I am nat textuel ;

I take but the ' sentens, trasleth wel.

Therfor I make protestacioun

That I wol stonde to correccioun.' 60

Vp-on this word we ban assented sone.
For, as vs " semed, it was for to done,
To enden in Bom vertuous sentence,
And for to yeue him space and audience ;
And bede our host he sholde to him seye-, 6;

That alle we to telle his tale him preye.

Out host hadde the wordes for vs alle : —
' Sir prcest,' quod he, ' now fayre yow bifallel
Sey what yow list, and we wol gladly here' —
And with that word he seyde in this manere— 7c

' Telleth,' quod he, ' your meditacioun.
But hasteth yow, the sonne wol adoun ;
Beth fructuous, and that in litel space,
And to do we! god sende yow his grace I'

Explicit prohemiiun.
[Here follows The Parson's Tale, lujiih vibicb Group I endj.'\

' E. omi'n the ; Iht nsl Saw il. ' SoE.; iht rtsl il. »Sit* 11 inftrior.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoOgIe

NOTES.

THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LA WE (GROUP B),

A stoiy, agreeing closely with The Man of LaweS Tale, is round In
Book II. of Gowei '» Confessio Amantis, from which Tyrwhitt supposed
that Chaucer borrowed it. But I have shewn, in the Preface, that
Dower's version is later than Chaucer's, and that Chancer and Gower
were both alike indebted to the version of the story ia French prose
(by Nicholas Trivet) in MS. Arundel 56, printed for the Chancer
Society in iSji, In some places Chaucer agrees with this French
version rather closely, but he makes variations and additions at pleasure.

The iirst ninety-eight lines of the preceding Prolc^e are written in
couplets, in order to link the Tale to the others of the series ; but there is
nothing to show which of the other tales it was intended to follow.
Next follows a more special Prologue of thitty-flve lines, in live stanzas
of seven lines each; Eo that the Iirst line in the Tale is t. 134 of Group
B, the second of the fragments into which the Cauterbuiy Tales are
broken Dp, owing to the incomplete stale in which Chaucer left them.

Wherever a final > occurs, it is. in general, to be prononnced as a
dbtinct syllable, unless elided before a vowel or k folbwing. In like
manner -is and -td generally form distinct syllables. There are, in
general, sufficient reasons for the fiill pronunciation of these final
syllables, but these cannot here be stated. The reader is referred to
Morris's edition of Chaucer's Prologue and Enightes Tale (Clarendon
Press Series), p. xliv. and lothePrefacc to my edition of The Prioresses
Tale, pp. xlviii.-Ltxii. for general rules; and to Ellis's Early English
Pronunciation for a full discussion of the subject. In the Iirst stanza,
for example, the word (r«H is dissyllabic being plural ; keie4 is so,
because it is a dative case governed by the prep, of, which Ibmierly
govemed a dative, though now associated with the idea of a possessive
case ; nivt is so, because modified from the A. S. dissyllabic niuf.
Chaffart (1. 1 39) is a gerund, and gerunds are commonly marked by
the termination ■» or -tn (A. S. -aimt). Wart is dissyllabic, being the
A.S. tvari. Sometimes an i is sounded in the middle of a word, as in
iiyitoii.*w (three syllables). Observe also cIoihis(AS. ildCai). In some
French words, such as tampanyt, the pronunciation of the t final is less
certain, and seems to partake of poetic license ; yet there is nothing very
remarkable in the amumption, imce the same word contains four

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

122 NOTES TO GROUP B.

syllables to this day, and is accented on tbe penultimate, both In
Bpanish and Italian ; cf. Spaa, cemfania and Ital. cotnpagnia. Afiain,
such words as grace, spacr, from the Latin graiiam, spativm, may fairly
be allowed two syLabiea ; especially when we find caase (,Lat. causam)
with two syllables; Cant. Tales, 414a, 5705. If, however, the final »
be followed by a vowel, or (in some cases) by the letter A, it is elided, or,
to speak more strictly, sloired over by rapid proounciilion. This is the
case in the words Amlle <I34), riche, iaddi (135). and riche again (137).
Chancer's lines, if read with attention, are beautifiilly melodious.

Line 134. Sunye, Syria ; called Sarazint (Saracen-land) by N. Trivet.

1. 143. Wire it, whether it were.

1. 144. Jlf^iiUj^f, messenger, not message J see 1. 333, and the note.

1. 145. Hie final ( in iionu is pronounced, as inl. 14] ; but thewords
Ihe endt are to be run together, forming but out syllable, ihende; accord-
ing to Chancer's usual practice ; cf. note to 1. 355. Indeed, io 1. 423,
it is actually so spelt; just as, in 1, 150, vre have thauelleni, andinl. 151.
ihimperairei,

1. igi. 2a«mfmjur«, the emperor's. Gower calls him Tiberius Con-
stantine, who was Emperor (not of Rome, but) of the East, ajj. 57S,
and was succeeded, as in the story, by Maurice, a.d. 5R3. His capital
was Constantinople, whither merchants from Syria could easily, repair ;
but the greater fame of Rome caused the substitution of tbe Western
for the Eastern capital.

I. 156. Gorf iitn SM, God protect him. Sec note toC, 715.

1. 161. A! Europe. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Cp, Pt. La. is
written tbe Dole ' Europa est tercia pars mundi.'

I. 166. Mirour, mirror. Such French words are frequently accented
on the last syllable. Cf. rninislr' in I. 168.

1. 171. Han rfDon^oiil'S/, have caused to be freighted. All the MSS.
have /ravgkl, not /raughle. In the Glossary to Specimens of English,
I marked /raughl as being the infinitive mood, as Dr. Stratmanr
supposes, though he notes the lack of the final 1, I have now no doubt
Ihat/rmighl is nothing but the past participle, as in William of Paleme,
1. 173^-

' And feithliche/™Bg-A( ful of fine wines.'
which is said of a ship. The use of this past participle afler aprr/al
tense is a most remarkable idiom, hut there is no doubt about its
occurrence in the Clerltes Tale^ Group E. iog8, where we find 'Hath
doon yow itpl,' where Tyrwhitt has altered iipl to iept. On the other
hand, Tyrwhitt actually notes the occurrence of ' Hath doon woaghl'
in Kn. Tale, 1055, which he calls an irregularity. A better name for it
is idiom. I find amilar instances of it in another author of the same

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

THE TALE OF THE MAN' OF LAWE. 123

'Thai strak his hed of, and syne it
Thai haf girl sallil in-til a liyt."

Barbour's Bruce, ed. Skeiit, xviii. 167.
I. e. they haye caused it (lo ix) salted. And again in the same, bk. viif.
1. 13, we have the expression ff* geri htld, at if 'he caused to be
held;' tmt it may mean 'he caused to incline,' Compare also the
following ; —

'And thai sail Itl Ihame trwmpil ill;' id. xix. 71a.
I.e, and they shall consider themselves as evilly deceived.

The infinitive appears to have been/raHj'l(<n, though the earliest certain
examples of this form seem to be those in Shakespeare, Cymb. i, i, 136,
Temp. i. ». 13. The proper form of thepp. wBS>oiif*/*rf(as in Marlowe,
} Tamb. i. 1. 33), hut the loss of final -4d in past participles of verbs of
which the stem ends in t is common ; cf. sit, put, &c. Hence this form
fraught as a pp, in the present instance. It is a Scandinavian word, from
Swed.^ai/a, X)aa.fragie. At a later period we Rudfrtight, the mod. E,
form. The vowel-change is due to the fact that there was an intermediate
(onafril, borrowed from the French form ^ef of the Scandinavian word.
This form fi-ii disturbed the vowel-sound, without wholly destroying
the recollection of the original guttural gh, due to the Swed. i. For an
example ot/rtt, we have only to consult the old black-letter editions of
Chancer printed in 153a and 1561, which give ui the present line in the
form — 'These marchanles ban don,^f her ships new,'

L 185. Ciriously, with great minuteness of detail. Used by Fabyan,
who says that 'to reherce cttyouily' all the conquests of Henry V
would fill a volume; Chron., ed. Ellis, p. 589. It is the Low Latm
itriosi, used in two senses ; (1) seriously, gravely ; (a) minutely, fully.
In the Utter case it is perhaps to be referred to the Lat. strits, not strius.
A similar word, cereally (Lat. urialim), is found three times in the
Romance of Parteuay, ed. Skeat, with the sense of fa dut ardtr.

1. ] 90. This refers to the old belief m astrology and the casting of
nativities, Cf. Prol. 414-418.

1. 197. Tyrwbitt shews tliat this stanza is imitated closely from some
Latin lines, some of which are quoted in the margin of many MSS. of
Chancer. He quotes them at length from the Megacosmos of Bemardui
Silvestris, a poet of the twelfth century (extant in MS. Bodley 1165).
The lines are as follows, it being premised that those printed in italics
are cited in the raargm of MSS. E. Hn. Cp, Pt. and Ln, : -
'Pneiacet in stellis series, quim longior letas

Explicet et spatiis temporis ordo suis,
Sciplra Pkoronei, frairum diicordia Thihh,

Flnmma Phaelhontis. Deuealionk aque.
In stellis Codri paupertas, copia Croesi,
Incestus Paridis, Hippolylioae pudor, . ,

- .oogic

124 NOTES TO OROUP B.

la tlitlii Priami iptdn, auiatia Turid,

StHtus Ulixtus, Htrcultuijut vigor.
In stellis pngil est FoUax et nauita Typhis,

Et Cicero rhelot et geomeira Tbales.
Id stellis lepidum dtctat Mbto, Milo fievrat,

Falgnnt in Latia nobilitate Nero.
Aslra notat Fenii, jCgyptus paitnrit artes,
Gnecia docta legit, prKlia Roma gerit.'
The oantes Eetor (Hector), &c. ate too well Imown to require eoramoit
The death of Tunius it told at the end of Vi^'t j^neid.

U. 107, loS. Here Aon* seems to be used aa the foitn of the anziliai;

verb, whilst Hon (for haunt] signifies possession. See inn a^ia in 1. 141.

1. 311. Compare Squieres Tale, F. 309, 103, and the note thereoD.

I, 114. Makoun, Mahomel. Tbe French version does not mention

Mahomet. This is ux anachronism oo Chancer's part ; the Emperor

Tiberius II died aj>. 58a, when Mahomet was bnt twelve years old.

L uS. I prty jouholdt,! pray yon to hold. Hereio/diit the infini-
tive mood, liie imperative pluntt would be holduh ; see itaitik, next line.
1. 336. MaumtUryt, idolatry \ from the Mid. K nuunu/, an idol,
corrupted from MabomeL Tbe confusion introduced by using tbe word
Mahonut for an idol may partly account for the anacht-onism in 1. 114.
Tbe Mahometans were &dsely supposed by our forefathers to be idolaters.
1. 341, Sol, put for H tuot, know not.

I. 14S. An imperfect line. There are a few such lines in Chancer, in
which the ctesoral pause seems to count for a syllable. Scan it thus :—

That thim | penSnr || — <if | bis gzit \ noblesse ||
Again, 1. 611 below may t« read in a similar marmer : —

But n4 I tbel& ll — Oxii | was gret | moorning |
]. 353. ' So, when Ethelbert married Bertha, danghter of the Christian
King Chaiibert, the brought with her, to tbe court of het husband, a
Gallican bishop named Lend hard, who was pennitted to celebrate mass
in tbe ancient British Church of St. Martin, at Canterbnry." Note in
Bell's Chaucer.

1. 355. ynow, being plural, may talce a final t ; we should then read
Hi'ntdi, as eiplaiaed in note to 1. 145. Tbe pL iao^t occors in the
Ormulum.

1. 163. ilJ/taiuJiDnu, collectively and individually; one and all. See
Cler. Tale, E. 941.

1. 37;. The word aili, being plural, is dissyllabic Tking is often a

plural form, being an A.S. neuter noun. The words ouer, «ur, naitr

are, in Chaucer, generally monosylkbles, or nearly so ; just as i^tr, *'ir,

>i/«r are treated as monosyllables by onr poets in geneiid. Hence the

ansion is—' O'er al 1 le thing | ,' &c.

■. i8si. The word at is insetted ftoro the Cambridge M& ; all the

THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE. 115

other ai MSS. omit it, which niBkes the passaee one of extreme
difficnlty. Tjiwhitt reads ' Or YUon brent, or Thebes the dtee.* Of
course he nieani brtnde, past tease, not brtnt, the past participle ; and
his cotqectaie amonnts to inserting or before Thebes. It is better to
insert al, as proposed by Mr. Gilman. The sense is— 'When FjnhMS
broke the wall, before Ilium bnnit, (nor) at the citf of Thebes, nor
at Rome,' Sk. Tyrwhitl well observes that 'Thebes the citec" is a
French phrase. He qnotei 'dedans Reaes la citi,' Froissart, v, i.
c. 235. ChaHcec regarded lUnm as the tifadtl of Troy.

I. 195. In the margin of the EUesmere MS. is written—' Vnde Ptholo-
mens, libro i. cap. 8. Primi motus cell duo sunt, quorum vnus est qui
mouet totam semper ab OHente in Occidentem vno modo super orbes.
Sec. Item aliter vero motus est qui mouet orben stellamm currencium
contra motom primum, videlicet, ab Occidente in OrienCem super alios
duos polos.' ^ The old astronomy imagined nine spheres revolving round
the central statiobaiy earth ; of the seven iimermost, each cairted with il
one of the seven planets, vir, the Moon, Mercury, Venus, Sun, Mars,
Ja^nler, and Saturn ; the eighth sphere, that of the fixed stars, had a
slow motion from west to east, to account for the precession of the
equinOMs, whilst the ninth or outermost sphere, called the primum
mobile, or the sphere of first motion, had a diunial revolution from east
to west, carrying everything with it. This exactly corresponds with
Chaucer's language. He addresses the outermost sphere or primum
mabilt (which is the iiiaih if reckoning from within, but thejfiT/ from
without), and accuses it of carrying with it everything in its irresistible
westward motion j a motion contrary to that of the 'natural' motion,
viz. that in which the sun advances along the signs of the zodiac. The
result was that the evil influence of the planet Mars prevented the
marriage. It is clear that Chaucer was tUnldng of certain passages
in Boethins, as will appear from consulting his own translation of
Boethius, ed. Morris, pp. ai, 11, ro6, and 110. I quote a few lines
to shew this : —

'O J>ou maker of twwhele>at bereji fe sterres.whiche )tat art fastned
to >i perdurable chayere, and tnmest )« heuene wi^ a lauyssyng sumglii,
and constreinest )>e sterres to snfFren \n lawe ;' pp. 11, 13.

' ye regiouQ of l>e fire Jiat eschaufiji by pe swifte motuyng of^ifirma-

The original is —

' O stelliferi conditor orbis
Qui perpetuo nixus solio
Rapidum ci^um hirUnt amaa,
Legemque pati sldera cogis;'

Boeth. Cons. Phil. lib. i. meL 5,
•Quique agili malu calet euhtriij' id. lib.iv. met. i.

■ Goo^^lf

lafi NOTES TO GROUP B.

Compare alio the /ollowiog passage : —

'The earth, in roundoess of a perfect ball.
Which as a point but of this mighty all
Wbe Nature lixed, that permanent doth stij,
Whetas the apheres hj a diurnal tviay
or the first Mover carried are about.'

Drayton: The Man in the Moon.

1. igg. Crowding, pushiag. This is still a familiar word in East
Anglia. Forhy, in his Glossary of the East Anglian Dia.tect, says —
' Crouid, V. to push, shove, or press close. To the word, in its common
acceptation, aumbtr seems necessary. ' With us, ont individual cac crowd
another.' To trowd a wheelbarrow means to push it. The expression
'(rod in a barwe,' i.e. wheeled or pushed alorig in a wheelbarrowi
occurs in the Paaton Letters, *.d. 14J7, ed. Gairdner, iii. irj.

1. 30a. A planet is said to ascend directly, when in a direct sign ; but
tortuously, when in a tortuous sign. The tortuous signs ate those which
ascend most obliquely to the horiion, vii. the signs from Capricomus to
Gemini inclusive. Chaucer tells us this Ai'muj/'; see his Treatise on the
Astrolabe, ed. Skeat, part ii. sect. j8. The most ' tortuous ' of these
are the two middle ones, Pisces and Aries, Of these two, Aries is called
the mansion of Mars, and we may perhaps suppose the ascending sign
to be Aries, the lord of which (Mars) is said to have fallen 'from bis
angle into the darkest house.' The words 'angle' and 'house' are used
technically. The whole sphere was divided into twelve equal parts, ot
'houses.' Of these, four were termed 'angles,' foor others ' succedents,'
and the rest ' cadents.' It appears that Mars was not then situate in an
'angle' or lucky 'house,'but in the unluckiest or'darkest' house; this
was generally considered to be Che eighth, or, in the present case,
Scorpio. And Mars in Scorpio portended great disaster.

I. 305. The meaning of 'I'szir has long remained undiscovered. But
by the kind betp of Mr. Bensly, one of the sub-librarians of the Cam-
bridge University Library, 1 am enabled to explain it. Alazir or alacir
is the Spanish spelling of the Arabic at-lasir, influence, given at p. 35)
of Richardson's Pers. Diet., ed. 1819. Il is a noun derived from asaro,
a verb of the second conjugation, meanmg to leave a mark on, from the
substantive a^ar, a mark ; the latter substantive is given at p. 30 of the
sanie work. Its use in astrology is commented upon by Doiy, who
gives il in the form alacir, in his Glossaire des Mots Espagnols derives
de I'Arabique, p. 307. It signifies the injiuiitci of a star or planet upon
other stars, ot upon Ihe fortunes of men. In the present case it is
clearly used in a bad sense ; we may therefore translate it by 'evil in-
fluence.' On this common deterioration in the meaning of words, see
■"rench. Study of Words, p. ga. The word craft, for example, is a

V similar instance ; it originally meant sHU, and hence, a trade.

THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWS. 12?

«nd we find ilar-erafi used in particular to signify the science of
astronomy.

1- 307. ' Thou art in conjimctioD in an vnfavourable position ; from
the position in which thou wast favourably placedlhoo art moved away.'

1. 312. 'Is there no choice as to when to fix the voyage ? ' The favour-
able moment for commencing a voyage was one of the points on which
it was considereii desirable to have an astrologer's opinion. Travelling,
at that time, was a serious matter. Vet Ihis was only one of the many
undertakings which required, as was thought, to be begun at a favour-
able moment. Whole books were written on ' elections,' i.e. favourable
times for commencing operations of all kinds. Chaucer was thinking,
in particular, of the following passage, which is written in the margins
of the Ellesmere and Hengwrt MSS. ' Omnes concordati sunt quod
elecdones sint debiles nisi in diuitibus : habent enim isti, licet debiliten-
lur eomm elecciones, radicem, 1. [id isf] nalinilatee eorum, que ctmfortat
omnem planetam debilem in itinere.' The sense of which is — 'For all
are agreed, that " elections " are weak, except in the case of (he rich ; for
these, although their elections be weakened, have a "root" of their own,
Ihat is to say, their nativities (or horoscopes) ; which root strengthens
every planet that is of weak influeace with respect to a joumey.' This
is eitracled, says Tyrwhitt, from a Liber Eleclionum by a certain Zael ;
see MS. Harl. 80 ; MS. Bodley 1648. This is a very fair example of
tbe jargon to be found in old books on astrology. The old astrologers
used lo alter Iheir predictions almost at pleasure, by stating that their
results depended on several causes, which partly counleracted one
another ; an arrangjement of which the convenience is obvious. Thus, if
tbe aspect of the planets at the time inquired about appeared to be
adverse to a journey, it might still be the case (they said) that such evil
aspect might be overcome by the fortunate aspect of the inquirer's
horoscope ; or, conversely, an ill aspect in the horoscope could be
counteracted by a fit election of a time for action. A rich man would
probably be fitted with a fortunate horoscope, or else why should he
buy one? Such horoscope depended on the aspect of the heavens at
the lime of birth or ' nativity,' and, in particular, upon the ' ascendant '
at that time : i.e. upon the planets lying nearest to the poirit of the
lodiac which happened, al (hat moment, to be asanding, i.e. just
appearing above the horizon. So Chancer, m his Treatise on the Astro-
labe, ed. Skeat, bk. ii. } 4, explains tbe matter, saying—' The assendent
sottily, as wel in alle natiuitez as in questiouns and elecciouns oflynta, is
a thing which ^t thise Astrologiens gretly obseruen ;' &c. The curious
reader may find much more to the same rffect in the same Treatise, with
directions to ' make roots' in pt. ii. J 44.

The curious may further consult the Epitome Astrologife of Johannes
Hispalensis. The whole of Book iv. of that work is ' De Electionibns,'

laS NOTES TO GROUP B.

and the title t>l cap. iv. is ' Fro Itmere.' See Chaacer's Astrolabe, ed.

Skeat, pref. p. Uv.

Lydgate, Id Ms Siege of Thebes, just at the beginning, describes the
astrononiera w casting the horoscope of the infant (Edipus. Thejr were

' to yeue a Judgement,
The roote i-take at the ascendent,
Tnilj' Bought out, by minute and degre.
The seUe houie of his natintte.
Not foiyet the heauenly mansions
Clereljr searched by smaJe fraccions," Sec
To take a different example, Ashmole, in his Theatnun Chemicum,
165a, says in a note on p. 450—' Generally in all Elections the Efficacy
of the Starrs ate (_sic) used, as it were by a certaine application made
thereof to those unformed Natures that are to be wrought upon ;
whereby to further the working- thereofi and make them more available

to our purpose And by such Elections as good use may be made

of the Celestiall influences, as a Physitian doth of the variety of herbes.

But Nativities are the Radices of Elections, and therefore we

ought chieSy to looke backs upon them as the principal Root and
FoimdatioD of all Operations ; and next to them the quality of theThiag
we intend to fit must be respected, so that, by an apt position of
Heave>, and fortifying the Planets and Honses in the Nativity of the
Operator, and making them agree with the thing ^gnified, the im-
pression made by that influence will abundantly augment the Operation,'
&c ; with much more to the same effect. Several passages in Norton's
Ordinall, printed in the same volurne (see pp. 60, 100), shew clearly
what is meant by Chaucer in his Prologue, II. 415-7. The Doctor
conld ' fortime a person's ascendent,' i.e. render his horoscope lucky, by
the election of a time. suitabU to that horostope, when the prescribed
remedies were to be applied.

1. 314. Rooli is the astrological term for the epoch from which to

reckon. The exact moment of a nativity being known, the astrologers

were supposed to be able to calculate everything else. See the last note.

1. 333. Aliaron, the Koran ; at is the Arabic article.

1- 333- Here JlfdilamtAisused iusteadof JVaAoun (1. 314). Seelrving's

Life of Mahomet.

Matagi, messenger. This is a correct form, according to the usages
of Middle English ; cf. 1. 144. In like maimer, we find prUoit used to
mean a prisoner, which is often puzzling at first sight.
I. 340. ' Because we denied Mahomet, oar (object of) belief.'
1. 360. 'O serpent under the form of woman, like that Serpent
that is bound in hell.' The allusion here is not a little curious.
It clearly refers to the old belief that the serpent who tempted Eve

THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE. 149

appeared to her viiik a woman's ktad, and it U sometimes so reprCKnted.
1 obEerredl^ for instance, in the chapter-house of SalisbDry Cathedral;
and Ece the woodcut at p. 73 of Wright's History of Caricatnie and
Grotesque in Art. In Peter Comestor's Histoiia libii Genesia, we read
of Satan — 'Elegit etiam qnoddam genus seipenlis (vt ait Beda) virgintuta
vuUum habens.' In the alliterative Troy Boole, ed. Panton and Donald-
eon, p. 144, the Tempter is called Lynyaton (i.e. I,emthao), and it is
said of him that he

' Hade a iace Tne fonrmet at a fr» mtgdan ;* 1. 4451.
And, again, in Piers the Ptownian, B. xviii. 355, Satan is compared to a
' Insarde [lizard] vath a lady vhagi,' In the Ancroi Riwle, p. 307, we
are gravely informed that a scorpion is a kind of serpent that has a face
somewhat like that of a woaum, and puis on a pleasant coDntenaiice.
To remember this gives peculiar force to II. 370, 371.

1. 367. Knaweuou is probably a trisyllable ; and llu oidi to be read
ikolde. Bnt in L 37r, the word Maitsioio, being differently placed in the
line, is to be read with the « slurred over, almost a dissyllable.

1. 380. Mosli, might. It is not always used like the modem mmt.

1. 401. See Lucan's Pharsalia.

1. 404. There are nndoabtedly a few lines in Chaucer, in which the
first foot consists of one syllable only ; this is one of them, the word
£ii/sCaDding by itself as a fbotv So also in B, 497, G. 341, &c. See
Ellis's Early English Pronunciation, pp. 333, 649. This peculiarity was
pointed out by me in 1866, in the Aldine edition of Chaucer, i. 174.
For the sense of scorpioa, see the extract from the Ancren Riwle, in
note to 1. 360. So also viiiied goil means the Evil Spirit, the Tempter.

L 431. Pronounce tuer rapidly, and accent tmcissour on the first
syllable. In the margin of MSS. E., Hn., PI., and Cp. is the following
note: 'Nota, de inopinato dolore. Semper mundane leticie tristicia
repentina snccedit. Mundana igitor felicitas mollis amaritudinibDa est
respersa. Extrema gandii luctus occupat. Audi ergo salubre consilinm ;
in die bononun ne immemor sis malornm.' These maxims seem to be
scraps taken from differoit authors. I have found one of them ul
Boethins, De Consotatione Philosophice, lib. ii. pr. 4 — ' Quam mnllis
amaritudtnibus humana: felicilatis dulcedo respersa est ;' which Chancer
translated by — ''pi swetnesse of mannes wellfnhiesse is ysfraaid uri^
tnanyi bitltrnesset ;' ed. Morris, p. 41 : and the same expresdon is repeated
here, in 1. 431, Gower quotes the sane passage from Boethiui hi ths
prologue to bis Confessio Amantis. The next seitence is from Prov.
xiv. 1 3 — ' Risus dolore miscebitur, et txtnma gotidii luclui oeeupal.'
With the last clause, in IL 4ati, 437, compare Ecd. xl. 8.

L 438. Compare Trivet's French prose venion : — ' Doant ele fist estotiei
vne oeef de vitally de payn quest apele bisqnlt, & de peis, Sc de feues, de
mere, Sc de meel, Sc de vyn, put snstenaunce de la vie de la pueele pur

IJO NOTES TO GROUP S.

iTcii amiE ; e en cele neef fit mettre k richeue 8c le tmonT qne lemplte
Tiberie auoit maimde one U pacele Coast&an<x, la fille ; e «n cde neef
fist U loadane mettie la pncele uimi ligle, & saunti aeoironn, & laimtz
chescone maner de eide de homme.' I.e. ' Then she canied a libjp to be
stored with victuals, with tiiead that is called biscuit, with peu, beans,
■agar, honey, and wine, to MStain (he maiden's life for three years. And
in thl* sliip she caused to be placed the riches and treosnie which the
Emperor Tiberius had sent witb the maid Constance bis dangbter ; and
in tbis ship the Snltaneu caused the maiden to be pat, without sail or
oar, or any kind of human Aii.'

Faol-hoi, hastily. It occun in Gower, in Tbe Komannt of the Roie,
1. 38i7,and inBarbour'sBmce.iii. 418, liii. 454. Compare the term Aw>
tnd, explained by Sir W. Scott to mean the pursuit of maranders with
bloodhounds ; tee note 3 H to the Lay of the Last MinstreL We a1«o find
hot/oi, i.e. immediately, io the Debate of the Body and th« Soul, 1. 481.
11. 451-463. Compare these lines with verses 3 and 5 of the hymn
' Lustra sex qui iam peregit ' in the office of Lauds from Passiort
Stinday to Wednesday in Holy Wedc incluuve, in the Roman brefiaty.
'Crux fidelis, inter omnes
Arbor una nobilis:
• Silua talem nulla profert

Froade, flore, germine:
Dolce femun, dulce lignnoi,
Dnlce pondus sustinent. . , . , .
Sola digna tu. foisti
Ferre mnndi nictimam ;
Atqne portom praparare.
Area mundo naufrago,
Qnam sacer cmor penmxlt,
FnsuE Agni corpore.'
See the tiauslatloo in Hymns Ancient and Modem, Ko. g^, part a
(new edition), beginning — ' Now the tbirty yean accomplished.'

L 460. Bym and kiri, him and her, i.e. man and woman ; as In Piers
the Plowman, A. Pass. 1. 1. 100. The allusion is to the supposed power
of the ciOH over evil spirits. See The Legends of the Holy Rood, ed.
Morris ; especially the story of the Invention of the Cross by St. Helen,
p. 160— 'And anone, as he had made the [ago of the] crosse, >e gcete
multitude of deuylles vanyshed awaye ; ' or, in the Latin original,
^statiinqne nt edidit signum ciucis, onmis ilia daemonnm mnltitndo
enannit;' Aniea L^enda, ed. Griisse, ind ed.p.311. Cf. Piers Plow
man, B. xviii. 439-431.

' 1. 461. Thereodingof thisline iscertain, andmnstnotbealtered- Bnt
it is impassible to pant the line without at once noticing that tliere ia
a great difficnlty in the eoDstrnctifui. The b^ solution is obtained by

TEE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWS. 131

taUng wkieh in the tense of ivAom. A familiar example of thlt use of
■oUcA far wAo occurs in the Lord's Prayer. See also Abbot's ShaliespeaiiaD
Grammar, Sect 165. The constniction is as follows—' O Tictoiiona tree,
protection of trae people, that alone wast worthy to bear the King of
Heaven with His new wounds— the While Lamb that was hurt with the
spear- O expellei of fiends out of both man and woman, on whom (i^,
the men and women on whom) thine arms feithfnlly spread out,' &c
Lymis means the arms of the cross, spiead before a. peison to protect liim.

1. 464. Set 0/ Greece, here put for the Meditcnancsn Sea.

1. 465, Marroi, Morocco; alluding to the Strait of Gibraltar; cf. I. 947.

1- 474. Thir, where ; as usual.

1 475- ' Was eaten by the lion ere he could escape.' Cf. 1. 437.

L 491. See Revelation vii. i-J.

1. 497. Here lit seems to form afoot by itself. See note to 1. 404.

1. S«i- Alluding to St. Mary the Egj-ptian {Maria Bgipiiaca). who,
according to the t^end, after a youth spent in debauchery, lived entirely
alone for the last forty-seven years of her life in the wilderness beyond
the Jordan. She lived in the fifth century. Her day is April 9. See
Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art ; Rotebuef, ed. Jubinal, ii.
106-150 ; Manndeville's Travels, ed. Halliwell, p. 96 ; Anrea Legenda,
ed. GiBSse. cap. Ivi. She was often confused with St. Mary Magdalen.

1. 508. Norlktimberloitd, the district, not the county. Yorkshire is, in
fact, meant, as the French version expressly mentions the Homber.

L jio. 0/ al a Qiii, for the whole of an hour.

1. 511. TheeonsiabU; named £7(fii by Trivet and Gower.

1. 519. Trivet says that she answered Elda in his own langui^, ' en
sessoneys,' in Saxon, for ^e had learnt many languages in her youth.

1.515. The word fjlryi seems to have had two pronunciations; inl,644
it is dyi, with a different lime. la fact, Mr. Cromie's ' Ryme-Index ' to
Chancer proves the point. On the one band dtye rimes to aa/iyi,
dtsoifyf, dreyt, friyi, styt, taeyt, tmye ,- and on the other dyt rimes to
avoulryt, bigait^, eompaigi^, Enulyt, genlerye, lye, raaladye. Sec

I. 517. Forgalkir myaiU, lost her memory.

1. £31- The final t in pint is preserved from elision by the cgesnral
pause. Or, we may read pltsit: yet the MSS. have pla:

1. 578. AUa, i.e. .lEUa.king of Northumberland, A.n, 560-567; the
same whose name Gr^ory (afterwards Pope) turned, by a pun, into Alie-
kia, according to the version of the celebrated stoiy about Gregory and
the English slaves, as given in Beda, Eccl. Hist. b. ii. c. i.

1. 584. ^o"< 1"^ wkjl; repay her time; i.e. her pains, trouble; as
when we say ■ it is wortii aluii.' Wilt is not intended.

1. 535. 'The plot of the knight against Constance, and also her sub-
sequent adventure with the steward, are both to be found, with some
variations, in a stoiy in the Gesta Komanonim, ch. lol ; MS. Harl.<

13a NOTES TO GROUP B.

JJ70. Ocdeve has vereified the whole slofy;' TyiwUtt. See the
Preface for further informatioa. Compaie the conduct of ladiimo, in
Cjmbeline.

1. 6jo. BtMh hir OB kond, affinns falsely; lit. beirs her in hand.
Chancer nses the phrase ' to bere in hond ' with the Ecnse of false
affirmation, sometimes with the idea of accusing falsely, as here and in
the Wyf of Bathes Prologue, C. T. 5975 ; and sometime* with that of
persuading falsely, C. T. jSif, 5961. In Shakespeare the sense is
rather — ' to keep in expectation, to amuse with false pretences ; ' Nares's
Glossary. Barbour ases it in the mote general sense of ' to affirm,' or
'to make* etalement.' whether falsely or truly.

1. 634, ' And bound Satan ; and he still lies where he (then) lay.' In
the Apocryphal Gospel of Nicodemus, Christ descends into hell, and
(according to some versions) binds him with chains; see Piers Plow-
man, B. xviii. 401.

I. 639. Smannt; see the story of Susannah, in the Apocrypha.

1. 641. The Vii^n's mother is called Anna in the Apocryphal Gospel
of James. Her day is July a6. See Aurea Legenda, ed. Grasse, cap,
cxxxi ; Cowper's Apocryphal Gospels, p. 4.

1. 645. Here ^/e is proDonnced as a dissyllable.

1. 647, ' Where that he gat (could get) for himself no favour.'

1. 660. ' For pite renneth sone in gentil bertc ; ' Knightes Tale, 1. 903.
And see note to Sq. Tale, F. 479.

I, 66^. Vs aayse, deliberate with ourselves, conuder the matter egaiik
Compare the law-phrase Ltroii'atiisira, by which the king refuses assent
to a messnie proposed. 'We will condder whom to appoint as judge.'

1. 666. I.e. a copy of the Gospels in Welsh or British, called in the
French prose version ' linre des Ewangeiles.' A^eements were some-
times written on the Dy-leaves of copies of the Gospels, as may be seen
in two copies of the A.S. version of them.

I. 669. A very sinikr miracle is recorded in the old alliterative romance
of Joseph of Arimathea, 1. 361.. The French version has : — 'a peine anoit
lini la parole, qe vne mayn close, com poyn de homme, apparut detmnt
Elda et qnant questoient en presence, et ferri tiei coup en le haterel le
feloim, qne ambedeus lei ens !ui enuolerent de la teste, & les dentz hors
de la bonche ; & le feloun chai abatu a la tetre ; et a ceo dist vne voiz
en le oyance de torn : Aduersus filiam matris ecdesle ponebas Scandalum ;
hec fecisti, et tacui.' I.e. 'Scarcely had he ended the word, when a
dosed hand, like a man's tist, appeared before Elda and all who were in
the presence, and smote such a blow on the nape of the felon's neck that
both his eyes flew out of his head, and the teeth out of his mouth ; and
the felon fell smitten down to the earth ; and thereupon a voice said in
the hearing of (Jl, " Against the daughter of Mother Church thou wast

ying a touidal ; this hast thou done, and I held my peace." ' The

THE TALE Of THE XAN OF LAWE. I33

icadiiiir laeui invests that, in 1. 676, ibe word hold4 shonld rather be
held; but the MSS. do not recognise this reading.

1. 697. fir fioi^&M. it leemed to her ; rioxj'&M 13 here impersonal ; so
fn I. 6^. The French teit adds that Domulde (Donegild) was, more-
orer, jealous of hearing the praises of Comlance's beanty.

1, 701. Ml Hit tuu, it pleases me not, I do not wish to. He does not
wish to give every detail. In tbismalterCliincer is often very judicious ;
Gower and others often give the more naimportant matters as fully as
the rest. Cf, L 706 ; and see Squyeres Tale, F. 401,

1. 703. What, why, Cf. Squyeres Tale, F. 383, 398.

1. 70;. Trivet says — ' Puis a vn demy aaa passe, vint nouele al Roy
que les gentz de Albanie, qesountzles Escolz,furent passes lour boundes
et guerrirent les terres le Roy. Count par comun counseil, le Roi assembla
son ost de rebonter ses enemis. £t auant son departir vers Escoce. baila
la Reine Constauace sa femme en la garde Elda, le Conestable du chastel,
et a Lucius, leuesqe de Bangor ; si lour cbargea qe quant ele fill delineres
deafaunt, qui liu feisoieot hastiuement sauoir ta nouele;' i.e. 'Then, after
half-a-year, newl came to the king that the people of Albania, who arc
the Scots, had passed their boonds, ajid warred on the king's lands.
Then by common counsel the king gathered his host to rebut bis foes.
And before his departure towards Scotland, he committed Queen Con-
stance his wife to tbe keeping of Elda. the constable of the castle, and
of Lucius, bishop of Bangor, and charged them that when she was
delivered, they should hastily let him know the news.'

1. 7}]. Knaai child, male child ; as in Clerkes Tale, E. 444.

1. J13. Al iht/onisioon, i.e. at his baptism ; French text — 'albaptisme
fiinomeMoiis.'

1. 739. To don hia auarUagi, to suit his convenience. He hoped, by
going only a little out of his way, to tell Donegild the news also, and to
receive a reward for doing so. Trivet says that the old Queen was then
at Knaresborough, situated ' between England and Scotland, as in an
intermediate place.' Its exact site is less than seventeen miles west ot
York. Donegild pretends to be very pleased at the news, and gives the
man a rich present.

1. 736. Ltllrei ; so in all 7 MSS. ; Tyrwhitt reads Ullrt. But it is
tight as it is. Lillris is sometimes used, like lat litirtB, in a singular
sense, and the French text has ' les lettres," Examples occur in Piers
Plowman, B. ix. 38 ; Bruce, li. £0. See 1. 744, and note to 1. 747.

1. 738. ify» viol ought, if you wish (to say) anything.

I. 740. DowgiW is dissyllabic here, as in 1. 69s, but in 1. 805 it appears
to have three syllables. I have before remarked that Chaucer alters
proper names so as to suit his metre ; see Pref. to Prioresses Tale,
p. Ixiii. 1. 13, or p. Ixiv. 1. 11 (and ed.).

I. 743. Sad/y. steadily, with the idea of long contmuance. I

134 NOTES TO GROUP D.

1. 747. Ltlirt; here the singular form is used, bat it is a matler or in-
diflerence. Exactly the same vaiiation occur* in Baibonr't Bnic«, ii. So ; —
' And, among oChir, Ititns ar gayn
To the byschop off Andronii towne.
That tauld how slayn va that baronn.
The Ituir tauld hym all the deid,' &c
This drcumstacce. of exchanging the roessenger's letters foi forged ones.
Is fonnd ia Mattheir Paris's acconnt of the Life of Ofia the fiisti edi.
Wats, pp. 965-968. See the Piefcce.

L 748. Dintt, directed, addressed ; French text ' maandei.'

L 7£i. Franonnce lumibU as in French.

1. 759. The last vord in this line should certainlj be no) (— was
not), as has kindly been pointed out to me ; though the seven MSS. all
have vias. By this alteratioo we secure a true rime.

1. 754. E}f; French text — 'etc fn maloeise es[Nrit en fooime de
femme,'sbe was an evil spirit in form of woman. E\f is the A.S. alf,
Icel. alJT, G. alp and tlft ; Shakespeare writes aupha for dv—. • The
EddadistiDgnisbes between tjdsil^, the elves of light, and Dfikkilfar,
elves of darkness ; the latter are not elsewhere mentioned either in
modem fairy tales or in old wrtteis. ... In the Alvismil, elves and
dwarfs are clearly distinguished as different. The abode of the elves in
the Edda b 'Alfheimar, fairy land, and thur king the god Frej, the god
of light. In the fairy tales the Elves haimt the hills ; hence their name
Huldnfdlk, hidden people ; respecting their origin, life, and customs, see
I'slenzkar )ij6Ssagur, i. I. In old writers the Elves are rarely mentioned;
bat that the same tales were told as at present is clear ; ' note on the word
aljr, in Cleaajiy and VigTusaon's Icelandic Dictionary. See also Kei^ht-
Icy's Fairy Mythology, and Brand's Popniar Antiquities. The word is here
used in a bad sense, and is nearly equivalent to witch. In the Prompt.
Parv. we find— 'Elfe, spryte. Lamia;' end Mr. Way notes that these
el res were often supposed to bewitch children, and to use them cruelly.

L 767. Pronounce agrtMi as in French, and with an accent on Uie
first syllable.

L 769. Tait, handed over, delivered. Taki often means to give or
hand over in Middle English ; very seldom to convey or bring.

1. 77r. In the margin of MSS. E.,HD.,Cp., and Ptb written— < Quid
turpius ebrioso, mi fetor in ore, tremor in eoipore, qui promit stulta, prodit
occulta, cnins mens alienatur, faciei transformatut ? nnllnm enim latet se-
cretum ubi regnat ebrietas.' This is no doubt the original of the stanza,
ll-77'-7r7: cf.notetoC.sfii. Thcreisnothiugansweringtoit inTiivet.

1. 778. ' O Donegild, I have no language &t to tell,' Sec

I. 781. Ma-misk, man-like, i.e. harsh and duel, not mild and gentle
tike a woman. Bnt Chaucer is not satisfied with the ejuthet, and say*
!ie ought rather to call her ' fiend-like,' ,-. ,

THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAWE. 135

I. J89. ' He stowed aw»y plenty (of wine) under hi* girdle,' i.e. drank
his fill.

1. 794. Prononnce considbl' mndi as If it were French, with an accent
on □. In 1. 80S the accent is on a. lastly, in 1. SgS all three syllables
are fnlly sonnded.

1. 79S. 'Three days and a qnarler of an honr;* i.e. she was to be
allowed only three days, and after that to start off a» soon as possible.
Tide (like liS in Icelandic) sometimes means an hour. The French
text says— 'deyni qnatre ionrs,' within four days.

I. Sol. Croud*, push ; see 11. 196, 199 abore.

II. 813-816. Lines8i3^8i9 are DOtin the Freach,and 11.810-836 are
not at all close to the original.

11. 817-833, The French text only has — 'en esperannce qe dnre
comencement ameneta dien a bon fyn, et qil me puna ec la mere
sauner, qi en mere et en terre est de tonte puissannce.'

1. 835. The beauUM stanzas in 11. 834-86S are all Chaucer's own land
of the next stanza, IL 869-B75, the Flench teit gives but the merest hint

1. 84a. Eggtnaitl, incitement. The some word is nsed ui other
descriptions of the Fall. Thus, in Piers Plowman, B. 1. 65, it ti said
of Satan that 'Adam and Ene he iggtd to ille;' and in Allit. Poems,
ed. Morris, B. 141, it is said of Adam that ' thoigh the *ggye of Ene
be ete of an apple.'

1. 859. As lai, pray, let. Sec note to Clerkes Prologue, E. 7.

I. 873. Purehaa, provide, make provision. So in Troilos, bk. ii.
1 1 15, the line 'And of some goodly answer yon purchace ' means— and
provide yourself with some kind answer, i.e. be ready with a kind reply.

II. 875-884. Mnch abridged from the French text.

1. 885. Tormtniid, tortnred. However, the French text says the
messenger acknowledged his drunkenness freely. Examination b;
torture was so common, that Chancer seems to have regaided the
mention of it as being the most simple way of telling the story.

I. 893. Oirt 0/ dredi, without doubt, certainly ; cf. 1. 869. The other
eqnally common expression out 0/ douti comes to mnch the same thing,
because dmiie in Middle-English has in general the meaning oS fiar or
drtad, not of hesitation. See Group E. 634, 1155 ; and Piol. 4S7.

L 894. PUynly rtdt, fully read, read at length. In fact, Giaucer judi-
ciously omits the details of the French text, where we read that King ^lla
rushed into his mother's room with a drawn sword as she lay asl'eep,
roused her by crying ' traitress I ' in a loud voice, and, after hearing the
full confession which she made in the extremity of her tenor, slew her
and cut her to pieces as she lay in bed.

I. 901. Fliitih, floats. French tert — ' le quinle an de cest exil, come
ele iaJlotauiU sui le mere,' &c.

L 905. The name of the castle ia certainly not given In the French

136 NOTES TO GROUP B.

text, irhich merelj (ays it was ■ th chutel dan Admiral de paeos,' I.e.
a castle of aa admiral of the Fagani.

L gll. Gavrtn, gaze, Etaie. See note to Squ. Tale, F. 190.

L 913. Shorilr, briefly ; becaiue the poet cooudeiably abridges thli
part of th« uairalive. The steward's name was Thelous.

11. 933-945. These two ttanxa* are wholly Cbancer's, plainly wntlen
M a parallel passage to that in IL 470-504 above.

L 934. Qoliai, Goliath. See I Samuel ivii. 15.

1. 940. See the story of Holofemea in the Monkes Tale, B. 3741 ; and
the note. I select the spelling Oto/tmus here, becaaae it is that of the
majority of the MSS., and agrees with the title D> Olo/emo in the
Monkes Tate.

1. 947. In 1.465 Chancer mentions the 'Strait of Marrok,' i.e.
Morocco, thongh there is no mention of it in the French text ; so here
he alludes to It again, but by a diflereat oarue, vii. ' the month of
Jabaltei and Septe.' yuballar (Gibraltar) is from the Arabic jabaiu'l
larit, i,e. the mountain of Taiik ; who was the leader of a baod of
Saracens that made a d es cent upon Spain in the eighth century. Stpit
It Celta, on the opposite coast of Airica.

L 965. ShorSy, Iniefly: because Chaucer here again abridges the origi-
nal, which relates how the Romans burnt the Snllaness, and slew more
than 11,000 of the Saracens, without a single death or even wound on
their own side.

1. 967. iSokUdw. His name was Arsemias of Cappadocia ; his wife's
name was Helen. Accent viclorii on the 0.

L 969. At UitA fht ttorii, as the history says. The French text relates
tills circumstance fully.

L 971. The French text tayi that, though Arsemius did not recognise
Constance, she, on her part, recognised him at once, though she did not

L 981. AtmU. Helen, the wife of Arsemius, was daughter of Sallus-
tins, brother of the Emperor Tiberius, and Coostsnce's uncle. Thus
Helen was really Constance's first cousin. Chaucer may have altered it
purposely ; but it looks as if he had glanced at the sentence — ' Cest
heleyne, la nece Constannce, taiuit tendiement Hma sa oece,' &c., and
had read it as — 'This Helen. . . . loved her »'»« so tenderly.' In reatitj,
the word niet means ' cousin ' here, being applied to Helen as well aa to

L 981. Ski, i.e. Helen ; for Constance knew Helen.

1. 99r. To rtayum, Le. to submit himself to any penance which the
Pope might see lit to Impose upon him. Journeys to Rome were
scto^ly made by English kings ; j^lfred was sent to Rome as a boy,
and his &ther, ^hclwolF, also spent a year tbere, but (as the Chronicle
*ella ns) be went 'mid micelre weoi^nesse,' with mndi pomjia

THE TALE OF TBE MAN OF LAWS. I37

1. 994. Witied vieria ; espedally the murda of his mother, as Trivet
uys. See note to 1. 894.

1. 999. Read him agayn, rode towards him, rode to meet him; cf.
L 391. See Cler. Tale, E. 911, and the note.

1. 1009. Som mm uoldi tayn, some relate the story by saying. The
expression occnrs again in 1. 1086. On the strength of it, Tyrwhitt
concluded tha.t Chaucer here refers to Gower, who tells the story of
Constance in Dook ii. of his Confessio Amantis. He observes that
Dower's version of the stoiy includes both the circumstances which are
introduced bj this expression. But this is not conclusive. It appears,
rather, that Gower's vereion of the story is the later one of the two, and
there is no reason why the expression lom men may not refer to Nicholas
Trivet, who also makes mention of these drcu instances. See this forther
discussed in the Preface. In the present instance the French text has —
'A ceo temps de la venuz le Roi a Rome, comensca Moris son diseotisme
asn. Cist estoit apris privmuiU dt ta mtrt Coatianct, qe, quani il irrtil
a la fall mi son itigaur U sinalour,' arc; i.e. At this time of the king's
coming to Rome, Maurice began his eighteenth year. He was tiertdy
imimtltdiy his tnollitr Conilanci, Ihm, what hi should go (0 Ihifiait wilh
hit lord Ike xaalor, &c See also the note to 1. 1 0S6 below.

L 1014. Mills i/aei, time of eating. This circumstance strikingly
resembles the story of young Roland, who, whilst still a child, was
instructed by his mother Bertha to appear before his ancle Charlemagne,
by way of inttodudng himself. The story is well totd in Uhland's
ballad entitled 'Kleb Koland,' a translation of which is given at
PP- 335-34° of my ' Ballads and Songs of Uhland.'
'They had but waited a little while.
When Roland returns more bold;
With hasty step to the king he comes.

And seizes his cup of gold.
'* What ho, there ! stop ! you saucy imp I "

Are the words that loudly ring.
But RoUnd clutches the beaker still
With eyes fast fixed on the king.
The king at the first looked fierce and dark.

But soon perforce he smiled —
"Thou comesl," he said, "into golden halls
As though they were woodlands wild," " &o.
The result is also similar ; Bertha is recondled to Charlemagne, much
as Custance is to j^lla.

1. 1034. Aaght, in anyway, at all ; lit 'a whit.'
). 1035. SyjAte, sighed. So also /yj-*((, 'pitched;' //yfiw, 'plucked;'
and shryghu, 'shrieked.' It occurs again in the Romauat of the Rose,

■■■'<'■- . _ .Cougk-

138 NOTES TO GROtTP B.

■TlioD took I with nyn hondci tweye
The arwe, imd ful &ste it out ftyghit.
And in the palling tort I tygha'

L 1036. Thai ht myghit, as fast as he could.

L 1038. 'I ought to suppoae, m accordance with reasonable opinion.'
Cha.Dcer tella the stoiy quite io his own way. There is do trace of
11. 1033-1041 in the French, and icaicely any of 11. 1048-1071, which is
all in his own excellent strain.

L 1036. Sktt, shnt, closed. Compare the deKription of GiiseUa in
the Qerlies Tale. E. 1058-1061.

1. 1058. Both fKTet and awn are dissyllabic

1. 1060. AUt kii kalifB, all His saints. Hence the term All-hallow-
mas, i.e. All Saints' day.

1. 1061. Wisly, certainly. Ai haiK, I pray that he may have; tee
note to 1. 859 above. ' I pray He may so surely have mercy on my
GonL as that I am as innocent of your lufTeriag as Maurice my son is
like yon in the face.'

1. 1078. After this line, the French text tells us that King MHii
presented himself before Pope Pelagius, who absolved him for the death
of his mother.

1. 1086. Here again TyrwHtt snpposes Chaucer to follow Gowei.
But, in fact, Chaucer and Gower both consulted Trivet, who says
here — ' Constaunce charga son fiti Morice del messier [or message]
. . . . Et puis, qtuwt Morice estoit denannt lempereor venuz, oue la
compaignie honnrable, et ancdt son message lest de part le Roi son
pere,' &c. ; ie. ' Constance charged her son Maurice with the message
.... and then, when Maorice was come before the emperor, with the
hononrable company, and bad done hit message on behalf of the kmg
his father,' &c.

1. 1090. Aslu; used much ai we should now use 'as one.' It refers
to the Emperor, of conrse.

1. 1091. SeiUe, elliptical for 'as that he would send.' Tyrwhitt reads
und ; bnt it is best to leave an expres^on like this ai it stands in the
MSS. ItwasprobablyacoUoquialidiom; and. in the ne»t line, we have
aimt. Observe that unit is in the subjunctive mood, and is equivalent
to 'he would send.'

L 1 107. Chaucer so frequently varies the length and accent of a proper
name that there is no objection to the supposition that we are here to
read Cdilanei in three syllables, with an accent ou the first syllable. In
exactly the same way, we find Grialdis in three syllables (E. 94S),
though in most other passages it is Grisild. We have had Cuslanct,
accented on the first syllable, several times; see 11. 438, 556, 566,
576, ac,; also Cuildnei, three syllables, 11. 184, 174, 319, 6ia, &c
Tjtwhitt inserts a second your before Cialanti, bat without authority

THE TALE OF THE MAN OF LAiVE. 139

Terhaps It improves the line, bnC it ii belter to leave tlie text un-
touched.

1. 1109. /( am 1; it is L It is the usual idiom. So in the A.S.
version of St. John vi. »o, we lind ' ic hjt eom," i^. I it am, and im a
Dutch New Testament, a.d. 1700, 1 find 'Iclt ben %' i.e. 1 am it. The
Moeso-Gothic veision omits U, having simplj ' lie im ; ' so does WycUfs,
which has ' I am,* TyndaJe, Aji. 1516, has 'it fs I.'

1. 1113. Thonittli, pronounced ihmi'A; so also ijTlk, B. ii7it
Aby^ih, B. 1175 : Frioiesses Tale, Sec. p. 6. So also lai'ih, 1. 1141
below. Of, for.

1. 1 1 33. The French text tells us that he was niuned Manrice of Cap-
padock, and was also knowa, in Latin, as Mauriloa Chrisliamssimui
Imperaior. Trivet tells us no more about him, except that he accounts
for the title ' of Cappadoc[a ' by saying that Arsemius (the senator who
found Constance and Maurice and took care of them) was a Cappado-
cian. Gibbon says — 'The Emperor Maurice derived his origin from
ancient Rome ; but his immediate parents were settled at Arablssus in
Cappadocia, and their singular felicity preserved them alive to behold

and partake the fortune of their august son Maurice ascended the

throne at the mature age of 43 yeais ; and he reigned above ao yean
over the east and over himself.' I>ecliDe and Fall of the Roman Empire,
cap. xlv. Me was murdered, with all bis seven children, by his successor,
Phocas the Usurper; Nov, a;, aj). 60a. His accession was in a j>. 583.

1. ii>7. The statement ' 1 here it not in mynde,' i.e, I do not remem-
ber it, may be taken to mean that Chancer conid lind nothing about
Maurice m his French text beyond the epithet Chriuiatiaimut, which he
has skilfully expanded into 1. 1113. He vaguely refers us to 'olde
Romayn gestes,' that Is, to lives of the Roman emperors, for he can
hardly mean the Quia Romanorum in this instance. In the Marchanotes
Tale, where he really refers to the Gtua, he uses the definite article, and
calls them 'Ihi Remain gestes;' C. T. 10158. Gibbon refers us to
Evagrios. lib. v, and lib. vi. ; Theophjlact, Simocalta; Theophane^
Zonaras, and Cedrenus.

1. 113J. In the margin of MSS. E., Hn., Cp., Pt. is written—' A mane
usque ad vesperam mntabitnr tempus. Tenenttympanumetgaudentad
Eonum oi^;ani, &c.'

1. 1IJ5. In the margin of MSS. E., Hn., Cp„ Pt. is written— 'Quis
vnquam vnicam diem totam duxit in sua dilectione [ixMelecIatione]
iocmidam? quern in aliqua parte did reatus consciencie, vd impeluslre,
vel motna concupiscende non tarbauerit ? quern linor Inuidie, vel Ardor
Auaride, vel tomor superbie non vexaucrit? quem aliqna iaclnra vel
elfensB, vel passlo non commouerit, &c' Cp. Pt. insert iiuU before non
tarboHtrii. This corresponds to nothing in the French text, but IS what
Chaucer in 1. 1130 calls ' a sentence,' i.e. a choice sayine. ,

■ OO^^If

I40 NOTES TO GROUP C.

1- 1143. I gtsu, I Enppose. Chancer somewb&t alters the ttory.
Trivet says that ^Ik died at the en'd of oiDC months after this. Half-
A-year after, Constance repairs to Rome. Thirteen days altei her arrival,
her father Tiberius dies. A year later, ConEtance herself dies, Mi St
Clement's day (Not. 33), aj). 584, and is bnried at Rome, near her
&ther. b St. Peter's chnrch. The dale 584, here given by Trivet,
should rather be 583; the death of Tiberius took place on Aug. 14,
fiSi ; see Gibbon.

NOTES TO THE PARDONERES TALE (GROUP C).
Tb» Words of the Host

1. 1S7. ITrxxf, mad, frantic, furious ; espedalty applied to the transient
mailness of anger. See Kn. Ta. 443, 471, 710 ; also Mids. Nt. Dream,
ii. I. 191, Of. G. vnithend, n^HE-

1. ]88. Hbttoib, also spelt hara, a cry of aslonbbment; see Non.
Prest. Tale. 335. 'Saro, the andent Norman hue and cry; the
exdamatioD of a person to procure assistance when his person or
property was io danger. To cry out iaro on any one, to denounce
bis evil doings;' Halliwelt's Dictionary. Spenser has it, F. Q. ii. 6. 43 ;
see Somm in Kitchin's Gloss, to Spenser, bk. ii.

On the oaths used by the Host, see note to 1. 651 below.

1. 389. The Host is denouncing the decemvir Appius Ciaudint, whose
fiilse judgment had previously been described by the Doctor, in telling
the story of Vii|pnia.

L 393. 'She (Vir^nia) bought her beauty toodear;' she paid too high
%. price ; it cost her her life.

1. 199. Boikt yifia, both (kinds oO gilts ; Le. gifts of fortune, such as
wealth, and of nature, such as beauty. Compare Dr. Johnson's poem
on The Vanity of Human Wishes, imitated from the tenth satire of
J.v„d.

1. 301. Pilout, piteous, pitiful. Such is the reading of all the seven
best MSS. Tyrwhitt found the reading tmtfiil in some MSS., which he
correctly supposes to be bad spelling for <rni/<i/, miserable, from AS.tarm,
wretched ; see note to L 311. The meaning, in fact, is the same.

1. 303. Ji HO Jon, it is no matter. Here il must be supplied, the fiill
phrase bang ii it no fan. In some cases Chancer not only omits ir,but
11 also ; writing simply ro fori, as in Group El, 1091, 3430. We also
find I do HO forei, i.e. I care not, C. T. 6816 ; and Tk^ ynt ho forct.

THE PARDONERBS TALE. 141

litej care not, Romaunt of the Rose, 4836. Palsgrave lias — ' I gyue no
force, I care nat for a thyog, II m min chault.'

1. 306, Ypocras is the usual spelling, in EngJisli MSS., of Htppacralii ;
see Prologue, 1. 431. So also in the Book of the Duchess, 571, 571; —
'Ne hele me may no physicien,
Nought Ipocras, ne Galien.'
Id the present passage it does not signify the physician himself, but
a beverage named after bim. 'It was composed of wine, with spices
and sugar, strained through a cloth. It is said to have taken its name
from HippoeraUt' sltne, the term apothecaries gave to a strainerj'
Halliwell's Diet. i.v. Hippocras. In the same work, s.v. Ipacras, are
several receipts for making it, the simplest being one copied from
Arnold's Chronicle ; — ' Take a quart of red wyne, an ounce of synamon,
and half an unce of gynger 1 a quarter of an ounce of greynes. and long
peper, and halfe B pounds of Sugar ; and brose all this, and than put
them in a bage of wuUen clothe, made therefore, with the wyne : and
lete it bange over k vessel, tyll the wyne be mne thorowe.' HalHwell
adds that — ' Ipocras seems to have been a great favourite wilh our
ancestors, being served up at every entertainment, public or private. It
generally made a part of the last course, and was taken immediately
after dinner, with vrafers or some other light biscuits;' &c See Pegge's
Form of Cuiy. p. 161 ; Babees Book, ed. Fumivall. pp. 135-13S, 367;
and Nares's Glossary, i.v. Hippocras.

Qalianis. In like manner this word (hitherto unexplained as far as I
tin anare) must signify drinks named after Gateo, whose name is spelt
Galim (in lAtin, Galitnas) not only in Chaucer, but in Other authors, as
potated ont by Tyrwhitt See the siith line on this page.

1. 310. Lyk a prelai, like a dignitary of the church, like a bishop or
abbot. Mr. Jephion, in Bell's edition, suggests that the Doctor was in
holy orders, and that this is why we are Cold in the Prologue, 1. 43S,
that ' his studie wai bat liCel on the bible,' I see no reason for this
guess, which is quite unsupported. Chaucer does not say he ij a prelate, *
but that he is !Ui one; because be bad been highly educated, as a
member of a ' teamed profession ' should be, ^

Rorrfaa iahtrt of three syllables and rimes with man; Inl. 330 it is
of two syllables, and rimes with anon. It looks as if the Host and
Pardoner were not very clear about the saint's name, only knowing him
to swear by. In Pilkingt on's Works (Parker Society), we find a mention
of ' St. Tronian's &st,' p. 80 ; and again, of ' St. Rinian's fast,' p. 55 1,
is a passage which is a repetition of the former. The forms Ronyan
and Rinian are evidently corniptions of Ronan, a saint whose name is
well known to readers of ' St. Ronan's Well." Of St. Ronan scarcely
anything is known. The fullest account that can easily be found is the
following i—

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

14a NOTES TO GROUP C,

'Ronaa, B. and C. Feb. 7. — Bejond the laffe mentioa of hb com-
memonitioa >s S. Ronac, bishop >t KUmaionen, in Lereiiai, in the
bod; of the Breviary of Abetdeen. there U nothing said about this
caiqt- • ■ Camerarins (p. S6) makes this Rimanus the same as be who is
mentioned b; Jteda (Hist. Ecc. lib. iii. c. 95). This Ronan died in
Aj}. 778. The "^Jlster annals give at [aj.] 737 {736)— "Mors Ron^
Abbalis Cinngaraid." .Sngus places this saint at the gth of Febraaiy,'
&C. ; Kalendars of Scottish Saints, by Bp. A. P. Forbes, 1871, p. 441.
Kilmaronen is Kilmatonock, in the county and parish of Dumbarton.
There are traces of St. Ronan m about seven place-names in Scotland,
according to the Eame authority. Under the date of Feb. 7 (February,
vol. ii. 3 B), the Acta Sanctorum ha.s a few lines about St. Ronan, who,
according to some, flourished under King MaldnJn, lji. 664-684 ; or,
according (o others, about 603. The notice concludes with the remark
— ' Maiorem lucem desideiamos.' Beda says that ' Ronan, a Scot by
nation, but iostracted in ecclesiasticsl truth either in France or Italy,'
was mixed up in the controversy which arose about the keejnng of
Easter, and was ' a most zealous defender of the true Easter.' This
ccntroveray took pUce about ajj. 65a, which does not agree with the
date above.

1. 311. Tyrwhitt thinks that Shakespeare remembered this expression
of Chaucer, when he describes the Host of the Garter as frequently
repeating the pbimse 'said I well:' Meny Wives of Windsor,!. 3. iij
ii. I. ja6; u. 3. 9,1, 99.

Ill Itrna, in learned terms ; cf. Frol. 313.

1. 311. Ermi, to grieve. For the ex[Janation of unusual vonft, the
Glossary should, in general, be consulted ; the Notes are intended, for
the most par^ to explain Mily phrases and allusions, and to give
illustrations of the vx of words. Such jllnstrations are, moreover, often
omitted when they can ea^y be found by consulting .such a woik as
Stratmaun't Old English Dictionary. In the present case, for example,
Stralmaim gives tea mstances of the use of tana or arm as an adjective,
Kieaning wretched ; four examples of tnniic, miserable ; fou of tarmiitg,
a miserable creature ; and live of larmlkt, misery. These twenty-three
additional examples shew that the word was formerly well understood.
It may be added, that a particular interest attaches to this word, in con-
nection with Shakespeare. We may first note that a later instance ot
trima or trmi, to grieve, occurs in Caxton's translation of Reynard tbe
Fox. A.D. 1481 ; see Arber's reprint, p. 48, 1. j. ' Thenne darted he
fro the kynge so heuyly that many of them trmtd,' i. e. then departed he
from the king so sorrowfully tiial many of them mourned, or were
greatly f^eved. Now it is my firm belief that this verb to ermt,
rfightly corrupted to (rrw, is the source of the verb to lant m Shake-
speare, which has been farther obscured by being changed into ytarn is

THE PARDONERBS TALE. 143

modtni editioni. ExamplM are (oiing the modem corrupt spelling) i
'Ityana me not when men my gannent) wear,' Le. it giiereime not;
Hen.V. iv. 3. 16. 'Mjmanly heart doth jwora,' i.e. grieve; Hen. V. ii.
3.3. 'FalEtaffheiidead.aad we most jrrant therefore;' HeD.V. iL 3.6.
'That every like is not Ihe same, O Cxsar, The heart of Brutas 71am
to Ibink upon;' Jal. Cesar, ii. a. 119. It is remarkable that Sbake-
■peare ntver aaa the verb to yiam in the modem seDse ; he expresses
that idea solely by the verb (o long, which he uses more than sixly
times. The prefixed >, fonad sometimes in old editions also, means no
more than Ihe jF in the prov. E.>a/« forol*. And cf. note to 1. 303.

1. 314. The Host's form of oath is amusingly ignorant; he is con-
fusing ihe two oaths ' by corpus Domini ' and ' by Christes bones,' and
evidoitly regards lorpm as a genitive case. Tynrhitt alters the phrase
to ' By corpus domini,' which wholly spoik the humour of it.

Triatlt, a restorative remedy; see Man of l«wes Tale, Groap B,
1 4J9-

1. 315. Moyifi, new. The word letains the sense of the Lat. matltui
and fimsAii. In Group H. 60 (seep. 116), welindniqj'iQ'n/tspokeDofas
differing from old ale. But the most peculiar use of the word is in the
Prologue, 1. 457, where the Wyf of ^th's shoe* are described as being
mojtiU and nam.

1. 318. Btl amy, good friend ; a common form of address m old
Fiench. We also find biaui tfoia amii, sweet good friend ; as in —
' Chariot, Chariot, biaus douif amis ; '

Rutebuef i La Disputoison de Chariot et du Barbier, I. 57.
Btlamy occurs in an Early Eng. Life of SL Cecilia, MS. Ashmole 43,
1. l6l. Similar forms are btau filtx, dear (on (Piers Plowman, B. vii.
16a) ; btaa pert, g;ood father ; beau iiri, good sir. Cf. beldanu.

L 311. Ale-iiaki, inn-sign. Speght interprets this by 'may-pole.' He
was probably thinking of the ale-peHi, such as was sometimes set up
before an inn as a sign ; see the picture of one in Larwood and Hotten's
History of Signboards, Plate II. But Ihe aU-naiit of the fourteenth
centmy were difierently placed; instead of being perpendicnlar, they
projected hoiizontally from the inn. just like the bar which supports
a painted sign at the present day. At the end of the ale-stake a large
garland was commonly suspended, as mentioned by Chaucer himself
(Prol. 667}, or sometimes a bunch of ivy, box, or evergreen, called
a ' bosh ; ' whence the proverb ' good wine needs no busk,' i.e. nothing
to indicate where it is sold ; see Hist Signboards, fp. 3, 4, 6, 133. The
clearest infomoation about ale-stakes is obtained bom a notice of them
in the liber Albus, ed. Riley, where an ordinance of the time of Richard
JI is printed, the translatiou of which runs as follows: 'Also, it was
orduned that whereas the alt-siata, projectmg in front of the taverns in
Qiepe and elsewhere in the said city, extend too lar over the king's

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

144 NOTES TO GROUP C.

highways, to the impeding of riders and others, and, by reason of theii
excessive weight, to the great deterioration of the houses to which they
ue fixed, .... it was ordained, .... that no one in futnre should have
a stake bearing liihir his sign or Itavei [i.e. a bush] extending or lying
over the King's highway, of grtiUif Itnglk than 1 futat most' ice. And,
at p. 191 of the same work, note 3, Mr. Riley rightly defines an ati-staie
to be ' the pole projecting &om the house, and supporting a bunch of
leaves-'

The word ali-slakt occurs in Chatterton's poem of JElla, stanza 30,
where it is used in a manner whiiih shews that the supposed ' Rowley '
did not know what it was like. See my note oo this ; Essay on the
Rowley Poems, p. xix.

1. jaa. Of a caii ; we should now say, a bit of bread ; the modem
sense of ' cake ' is a little misleading. The old cakes were mostly made
of dough, wheuM the proverb * my cake is dough,' i.e. is not properly
baked ; Taming of the Shrew, r. i. 145. Shakespeare also speaks of
■cakes and ale,' Tw. Nt. ii, 3. 114- The picture of the ' Simnel Cakes '
in Chambers' Book of Days, i. 336, illustrates Chaucer's use of the word
in the Prologue, 1. 668.

1.314, The Pardoner was so ready to tell some ' mirth or japes ' thai
the more decent folks in the company try to repress him. It is a curious
comment on the popular estimate of his character. He has, moreover,
to refresh himself, and to think awhile before be can recollect ' some
honest (i.e. decent) thing,'

U- 1*7, 33S. The Harleian MS. has—

' But in the cuppe wil I me bethinke
Upon som honest tal^ whil I drinke.'

The FardonersB Prologua.

TtTLK. The Latin text is copied from 1. 334 below ; it appears in the
Ellesmere and Hengwrt MSS. The A. V. has—' the love of money
is the root of aU evil; ' I Tim. vi. 10, It is weU worth notice that the
novel by Morlinus, quoted in the Preface as a source of the Pardoner's
Tale, contains the expression — ' radlce malorum cupidilate affecti.' See
the Preface.

1. 3j6. BuUts, bulls from the pope, whom he here calls bis ' liege
luni ; ' see Frol. 687, and Pieis the Plowman, B. Piol. 69.

Altt and sommi, one and all. Cp. Clerkes Tale, E g4r, and the note.

1. 337. Parai/e; defined by Websteras'anofhcial document, conferring
a right or privil^e on some person or party ; ' etc. It was so called
because *patent' or open to public inspection. 'When indulgences
came to be sold, the pope made them a p&rt of his ordinal? revenue ;
and, according to the usual way in those, and even in nroch later times,

^vGoo^^lf

THE PARDOlfBRES PROLOQUE. 145

of farming the revenne, he let them out usually to the DomLnican
friars J ' Massingbeid, Hist. Eng. Refoimalion, p. 116.

1- 345- 'To colour my devotion with.' For saffron, MS. Harl. readi
savori. I^rrwhitt rightly prefeis the reading saffron, as ' more ex-
pressive, and less likely to have been a gloss.' And he adds — ' Saffron
was used to give colour as well as flavour.' For example, ia the
Babees Book, ed. Fumivall, p. 175, we read of 'capons that ben
coloured with saffron.' And in Winter's Tale, iv. 3. 4S, the Clown
sayt — ' I must have saflron to colour the warden-pies.' Cf. Sir Thopas,
Group "B, I. 1930. As to the position oSmiik. cp. Sq. Ta. 471, 641.

1. 346. According to Tyrwbitt, this line is, in some MSS., replaced

' In euery village and in eueiy toun.
This is my terme, and shal, and euer was.
Radix melonim tsl eupidilas.'

I. 347, Cristal sioms, evidently hollow pieces of crystal b which relics
were kept ; so in the Prologue, I. 700, we have —

'And in & glai he hadde pigges bones.'

1. 34S. Clutilts, rags, luts of cloth. ' The origin of the veneration for
relics may be traced to Acts xix. ii. Hence clauis, 01 cloihi, are among
the Pardoner's stock ; ' note in Bell's edition,

1. 349. RiHh, In the Prologue, we read that he had the Virgin
Mary's veil and a piece of the sail of St. Peter's ship. Below, we have
mention of the shoulder-bone of a holy Jew's sheep, and of a miraculous
mitten. See Heywood's impudent plagiarism from this passage in bis
descriptioD of a Pardoner, as printed in the note to 1. 701 of Dr.
Morris's edition of Chaucer's Prologue. See also a curious list of relics
in Chambers' Book of Days, i. 587; and compare the hamorous
descriptions of the pardoner and his wares in Sir David Lyndesay's
Satj-re of the Three Estates, 11. lojj-iiii.

1. 3£o. Laioun. The word laiitn is still in use in Devon and the
North of England for plate tin, but as Halliwelt remarks, that is not
the sense otlauma in our older writers. It was a kind of mixed metal,
much resembling brass both in its nature and colour. It wai used
for helmets (Rime of Sir Thopas, B. 1067), lavers {P. PI. Crede, 196),
spoons (Nares), sepulchral memorials (Way in Prompt, Parv.), and
other articles. Todd, io his Illustrations of Chaucer, p. 350, remarks
that the escutcheons on the tomb of the Black Prince are of laloa
over-gilt, in accordance with the Prince's instructions ; see Nichols's
Royal Wills, p. 67. He adds — ' In our old Church Inventories a erosi
c/lalon frequently occurs.' See Prol. 699.

1. 351. The expression ■ holy Jew ' is remarkable, as the usual feeling
in the middle ages was to regard all Jews with abhorrence. It is
suggested, in a. note to Bell's edition, that it 'mult be understood of
VOL. lU. L

I4<S NOTES TO GROUP C.

Eome Jew before the Incarnation.' Perhaps Ihe Pardoner wished it
to be understood that the sheep was once the property of Jacob ; thii
would help lo give force to 1, 365. Cp. Gen. xxi.

The best comment on the virtues of a sheep's shouldei-bone ii
afforded by a passage m the Persones Tale (De Ira), where we find —
'Swering sodenly without avisement is also a gret sione. But let us
go now to that horrible swering of adjuration and coniuration, as don
thise false enchaoatoors and nigromancers in basins fill of water, or
in a bright swerd, in a cerde, or in a fire, or in a tioldtr-bmtt of a
litfn;' &c. Sit David Lyndesay inserts a cow's horn and a cow"i
tail in his list of pardoner's relics ; cp. note to 1. 349 above.

In Fart I of the Records of the Folk-lore Society is an article by Mr.
Thorns on the subject of divination by means of the shonlder-bone of »
sheep. He shews that it was still practised in the Scottish Highlands
down to the beginning of the present century, and that it is known in
Greece. He further dtes some passages concerning it from some scarce
books; and ends by saying — 'let me refer any reader desirous of know-
ing more of this wide-spread form of divination to Sir H. Ellis's edition
of Brand's Popular Antiquities, iii. 179, ed. 1841, and to much curious
infoimBtion respecting Spalalamancia, as it is called by Haitlieb. and an
analogous species of divination ix anserino sirrao, to Grimm's Deutsche
Mythologie, ind ed. p. 1067.'

I. 355. The sense is — 'which any snake has bitten or stung.' The
refereace is to the poisonous effects of the bite of an adder or venomous
snake. The word amrm is used by Shakespeare to describe the asp
whose bite was fttol to Cleopatra ; and it is sometimes used lo describe
a dragon of the largest size. In Icelandic, the term 'mi^^ar^sormr,'
lit. worm of the middle^atth, agnifies a great sea-serpent encompassing
the entire world.

1. 363. Fasi'mgi. This word is spelt with a final ( in all seven MSS. ;
and as it is emphatic and followed by a slight pause, perhaps the final (
should be pronoimced. Cp. A.S. fmtmde, the oldest form of the pre-
sent participle-
It is not, perhaps, absolutely essential to the metre, for the word may
be pronounced/asn'nf , with an accent on the first syllable, thus making
the first foot consist of but one syllable. See other examples of this in
my Preface to the Prioresses Tale, p. liiii (or p. Ixiv, and ed,).

I. 3<36. For htltih, MS. HI. has idilh, >.e, cooleth.

1. 379. The final 1 in sinnt must not be elided ; it is preserved by the
oesora. Besides, * is only elided before * in the case of certain words;
see Pref. to Prioresses Tale, p. liv (or p. Iv, and ed.).

1. 387. ,<4iioi(;., Bhsolve. In Michelet's Life of Lather, tr. bj W.
Hazlitt chap, ii, there is a very similar passage concerning Tet2el, the
Dominican friar, whose shameless sale of iodolgeaces roused Luther

THE PARDONBRES PROLOGUE. 14?

to his famous dennndations of the practice. Teliel ' went about from
toinl to town, with great display, pomp, and expense, hawking the
commodity [i.e. the indulgences] in the diorches, in Ibe public streets,
in tavems and ale-houses. He paid over to his employers as little
as possible, pocketing Ihe balance, as was subsequently proved against
him. The faith of the buyers diminishing, it became necessary to
exa^erate to the fullest extent the merit of the speciAc .... The
intrepid Telzel stretched his rhetoric to the very uttermost bounds
of amplification. Daringly piling one lie upon another, he set forth,
in reckless display, the toag list of evils which this panacea could
cure. He did not content himself with enumerating known sins;
he set his foul imagination to work, and invented crimes, infamous
atrocities, strange, unheard of, unthought of; and when he saw his
auditors stand aghast al each horrible suggestion, he would calmly
repeat the burden of his song ; — Well, all this is expiated the moment
your money chinks in the pope's chest.' This was in the year 151 7.

1. 390. An htindnd marh, A mark was worth about 13s. 41/,, and
100 marks about £66 131. 4/f. In order lo make allowance for the
difference in tlte value of money in that age, we must at least multiply
by ten ; or we may say in round numbers, tbat the Pardoner made
•t least 16700 a year. We may contrast this with Chaucer's own pen-
sion of twenty marks, granted him in 1367, and ailerwuds increased
till, in the very last year of his life, he received in all, according lo Sir
Harris Nicolas, as much as jGGi iji. 41/. Even then his income did not
quite attain to the hundred marks which the Pardoner gained so

1. 397. Dotime, A pigeon ; lit. a dove. Chancer, in the Milleres Tale,
has a line very like this, viz. —

'As any swallow sitting on a heme.'

1. 401. Namdy, especially, in patticular ; cf, Kn. Ta. 410.

L 406. Blalitbtryed, The line means — ' Though tiieii souls go
•-blackberrying ; ' i.e. wander wherever they like. This is a well-known
cruM, which all the editors have given up as unintelligible. I have been
so fortunate as to obtain the complete solution of it, which was printed
in Notes and Queries. 4S. x. 131, xii.45, and again in my preface to the
C-text of Piers the Plowman, p. Ixxxvii, The simple explanation is
that, by a grammatical construction wiiich was probably really due (as
will be shewn) to an error, the verb go could be combined with what
was apparmHy a past participle, in such a manner as to give the
participle the force of a verbal substantive. In other words, instead
of saying 'he goes a-hanting,' our forefathers sometimes said ' he goes
a-hunted.' The examples of this use are at least six. The dearest is in
Pieis Plowman, C, ii. tjS, where we read of 'folk that gon a-beg@ed,'
i. e. folk that go a-begging. In Chaucer, we not only have an instance

148 NOTES TO OROUP C.

in the present passage, but another in the Wyfof Bath's Tale, Group D,
!■ 3S4i where we have ' to gon a-caterwawed.' with the sense of ' to go
a-caterwauling; ' and it is a fortunate circumstance tliat in both these
cases the uausaal forms occur at the end of a line, so that the rime has
preserved them from being tampered with. Gowcr (Conf. Amant.
bk. i. ed. Chalmers, pp. 31, 33. or ed. Pauli, i. no) speaks of a king of
Hungary riding out 'iu the month of May,' adding —

' This king with noble pumeiance
Hath for bim-selfe his chare [ear] atayed,
Wher«D he wolde ryde anaytd' &c.
that is, wherein he wished to ride ^-Maying. Again (in bk. v, ed.
Chalmers, p. 114, col. 3, or ed. Pauli, ii. 13a) we read of adnmlien piitst
losing his way : —

' This prest was dronke, and goti astrayid ; '
ie. he goes a-straying, or goes astray.

The explanation of this construction I take to be this ; the -ed was
not really a ^gn of the past participle, bat a corruption of the ending
•f/A (A.S.-a%) which is sometimes found at the end of a verbal snb-
stantive. Hence it is that, in the passa^ from Piers Plowman above
quoted, one oftlie best and earliest MSS. actually reads -folk thai gon
a-b^getb.' And again, in another passage (P. PI. C. ix. 146) is the
phrase ' gon abiybeth,' or, b some MSS., ' gon abrybed,' i e. go
a-bribing or go a-thieving, since Mid. Eng. bribtii often means to rob.
This form is clearly an imitation of the form o-hunUlk in the old
phrase gon a-hmlelh or riden an honitih, used by Robert of Gloucester
(Specimens of English, ed. Monis and Skeat, p, 14, 1, 387) —

'As he rod on hanltth, and par-auntre [h]ij hors spnmde.'
Now this honliih is the dat. case of a substantive, viz. of the A. S.
huniaS or hunioV, This substantive would easily be mistaken for a part
of a verb, and, particularly, for the past participle of a. verb ; just as
many people at this day are quite unable to dislingnish between the
true verbal substantive and the present partldpte in -in;. This mistake
once established, the ending -td would be freely used after the verbs ga

The result is that the present phrase, hitherto so puullng. is a mere
variation for 'gon a blake^beiying,' i.e. 'go a-gathering blackberries,' a
htimorous eipresuon for 'wander wherever they please.' A not very
dissimilar expression occurs in the proverbial saying — ' bis wits are gone
a-irool-gatbering.'

The Pardoner says, in effect, >I promise them lull absolution;
however, when they die and are buried, it matters little to me in what
direction their souls go.'

L 407. Tyrwhitt aptly addacct a parallel passage from the R
of the Rose, 1. E766— ,-- .

THE FARDONERES PROLOGUE. 149

' For oft good predicalioun
Cometh of euil intentioun.'
'Some indeed preach Christ even of envy and strife;' Fbil. i. 15.

1.413. In Piers Plowman (B-teit), V, 87, it is said of Envy that—
' Ecbe a worde that he warpe ■ was of an addres tooge.'
Cf. Rom. iii. 13 ; Ps. cil. 3.

1 . 440. Far I Itch*, because I teach, by my teaching.

1. 441. Wilful poutrli signifies voluntary poverty. This is well
illustrated by the following lines concerning Cluist in Piers Plowman,
R XX. 48.49 :—

* Syth he that irroughte al the worlde * was wilfulUth nedy,
Ne neuer non so nedy ■ ne pouerer deyde.'
Several examples occur io Richardson's Dictionary in which viilfuily has
the sense of willingly or votaMarily. Thus — ' If they aylfvlly would
renounce the sayd place and put them in his grace, he wolde vlterlye
pardon theyr trespace;' Fabyan's Chronide, c. 114. It even means
gladly; thus in Wydif's Bible, Acts ixi. 17, we hnd, 'britherin res-
seyuyden vs wSfulli.' Speaking of palmers, Sp^ht says — 'The
pilgrim travelled at bis own charge, the palmir professed wilful poverty.'

The word viilfiil Btill means milling in Warwickshire ; see Eog. Dialect
Soc. Gloss. C. fi.

!■ 445. The context seems to imply that some of the apostles made
baskets. So in Piers Plowman, B. xv. iSs, we read of St. Paul—

'Poule, after his precbyng • panyen he made.'
Yet in Acts xviii. 3 we only read that he wrought as a tent-maker.
However, it was St. Paul who set the example of labouring with his
hands ; and, in imitation of him, we find an early example of basket-
making by St Arsenius, 'who, before he turned hermit, bad been the
tutor of the emperors Arcadius and Honorius,' and who is represented
in a fresco in the Campo Santo at Pisa, by Pjetro Laurali, as ' weaving
baskets of palm-leaves;' whilst beside him another hermit is cutting
wooden spoons, and another is Ashing. See Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and
Legendary Art, 3rd ed. il. 757.

1. 448. The best description of tbebouse-to-house system of begging,
as adopted by the mendicant friars, is near the beginning of the
Sompnour's Tale. They went in pairs to the &iTD-houses, begging a
bushel of wheat, or malt, or rye, or a piece of cheese or brawn, or bacon
or beef, or even a piece of an old blanket. Nothing seems to have

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

liOTES TO GROUP C.

The FardonereB Tale.

For Gome account of the source of Ihis Tale, see the Vrelace. The
account which I here quote as the 'Italian ' text is that contained Ed
Novella btxxii of the Libro di Novelle.

1. 463. Id laying the scene in Flanders, Chaucer probably followed an
oriE""'' which is now lost. Andrew Borde, in his amusing Introduclion
of Knowledge, ch. viii, says: — 'Flounders is a plentyfull coontre of
fyshe Sc fleihe & wyld fowle. Ther shal a mao be clenly senied at his
table. & well ordred and vsed for meate & drynke & lodgyng. The
couatre is playn, & Eomwhat Sandy. The people lie gentyl, but the
men be great drynkers ; and many of the women be vertuons and wel
dysposyd,' He describes the Fleming as saying —
'lam a Fleming, wliat for all that,
Although I wyll be dronken other whyles as a rnt?
"Buttermouth Flemyng" men doth me call,' &c.

1.464. Haunlidm, followed after; cf. note to 1. 547. The same
expression occurs la The Tale of Beryn, a spurious (but not ill-told)
addition to the Canterbury Tales; —

'Foty, I haunlid it euer, ther myght no man me let;' 1. ijig-

1. 473. Oriily, terrible, enough lo make one shudder. It is exactly the
right word ; Kce Che Glossary. The mention of these oaths reminds us
of the admission of my Uncle Toby in Sleme's Tristram Shandy, ch. xi,
that ' our armies swore terribly ia Flanders'

1. 474. To-iirt, tear in pieces, dismember. Cf. la-rtnlt in Gloss, to
Prioresses Tale (Clar. Press). Chaucer elsewhere says — ' For Ciistes
sake Ewere not so sinnefuUy, in dismembriHg of Crist, by soule, herte,
bones, and body ; for certes it semeth, that ye thinken that the cursed
lewet dismembred him not ynough, but ye dismembre him more;'
Persones Tale, Dt Ira. And see U. 6j9-65i) below.

• And than Seint Johan seid — " These [who are thus toimented in
hell] ben thei that sweren hi Goddes membris, as hi his nayles and
other bis membris, and thei thus dismembrid God in horrible swerynge
hi hislimmea;' Vi^on of Wm. Staunton (a.d. 1409), quoted in Wright's
St. Patrick's Purgatory, p. 146. In the Plowman's Tale (Chaucer, ed.
1561, fol. xci) we have —

> And Cristes membres al to-tere
On roode as he were newe yrent.'
Barclay, in his Ship of Fools (ed. JamiesoD, i, 97), says —
'Some Eweryth armes, naylys, herie, and Imdy,
Terynge our Lord worse than the Jowes hym arayed.'
And again (ii. tjo) he complains of swearers who crucify Christ afresh.

THE PARDONERES TALE. 151

sweating by ' his holy nwmbres,' by his ' Mode," by ' his face, his hette,
or by bis croune of thorne,' etc. Todd, in his llInstratioDS of Chaucer,
p. 164, quotes (from aa old MS.) the old second commandment in the
following form : —

■ II. Thi goddes name and b[e]aut(e
Thou shall not take for wel nor wo j
Dismembre hym not that on rode-tre
For the was mad boyth blak and bio.'

477. TonAtitrti, female dancers. 'Sir Ferdicas, whom that kinge
Alysandre made to been his heire in Grece, was of no kinges blod ; his
dame \moiher\ was a tombystere ; ' Testament of Love, Book ii. ed.
1561. fol. ccxcvi b.

Torabesliri is the feminine fono ; the A.S. spelling wonld be (vm6-
tslrt; the masc. fonn is the A.S. tumbirt, which is glossed by taUalor,
i. e. a dancer ; the verb is tumbian, to dance, used of Herodias's daughter
in the A.S, version of Mark vi. 11.

On the feminine terminatirai -sltr (formerly -tstrs, or -^Irt) see the
remarks in Maish's Lectures on the English Language, printed in (the
so-called) Smith's Student's Manual of the Ei^lish t.Bnguage, ed. tSSi,
pp. 907, log, with an additional note at p. 317. Marsh's remarks are, in
this case, less clear than usual. He shews that the termination was not
always used as a femmine. and that, in fact, its force was eatly lost. It
is, however, merely a question of chronology. That the termination was
originally feminine in Anglo-Saxon, is sufficiently proved by the A.S. ver-
sion of the Gospels. There we find the word aiuga frequently used in the
seme of praphil; but, in one instance, where it is necessary to express the
ftminint, we find this accomplished by the use of this very termbation.
■ And anna wks uiiitgyitrt (another MS. viittgtstri) ;' i. e. and Anna was
a firophiliss, Lnke ii. 36. Similar instances might easily be multiplied;
see Dr. Morris's Hist, Outlines of Eng. Accidence, pp. 89, 90. Thus,
wasiheslren (pi.) is used as the translation of tatricis; Old Eng.
Homilies, ed. Monis, ii. 57. But it is also true that, in the fourteenth
century, the feminine force of this termination was becoming very weak,
so that, whilst m P. Plowman, B. v. 306, we find ' Belon the brewtsun '
applied to a female brewer, we cannot thence certainly conclude that
' brewesCere ' was always feminine at that period. On the other hand,
we may pomt to one word, tpimla; which has reniained femiiuiie to this
very day.

Dr. Morris remarks that lambalen is a hybrid word ; in which I
believe he has been misled by the spelling. It is a pure native word,
from the A.S. tambian, but the scribes have turned it from lumbtsien
into lombisteri, by confusion with the French lotnbtr. Vet even the
Fr. lombtr was once spelt lumb^ (Burguy, Roquefort), being, in fact,
a word of Germanic origin. An acrobat can still be called a ttmbltr;

I5» NOTES TO QROtTF C.

we find ' ropeHjancers and tvmNtit ' id Locke ; Conduct of the Under-
standing, i 4. Indeed, the Cambridge MS. has bere the true spelling
lumbti/trii, whilst the Corpus, Petwoith, and I^nsdowae MSS. have
IS and lomblisit

As to the louret of the suffix sltr, it is really a compound suffix, due
to composition either of the Aryan suffiies -«i- and -fcr-, or of -yant- and
-Ur-i cf. Lat. mag-ii-ter, min-is-nr, potl-as-ltr. The feminine use is
peculiar to Aoglo-Saxon and to some other Teutonic languages.

1. 478, Fniyitsitrts, {eniaAe sellers of fruit; see note to last line.

1. 479. Wafertrti, sellers of confectionery, confectioners. The faninine
form viajnun occurs in Piets Plowman, v. 641. From Beaumont and
Fletcher we leam that ' wafer-women ' were often employed in amorous
embassies, as stated in Narea' Glossary, q. v.

1. 483. U<ii aril. In the margin of (be HSS. E., Hn., Cp., Pt., and
HL is the note — 'NoUte irKbriari vino, in quo est luxuria,' quoted from
the Vulgate version of Eph. v. r8.

L 4S8. • Herod, (as may be seen by any one) who would consult the
"stories" carefully.' The Harleian MS. has the inferior reading irory ',
but the reference is particular, not vague. Peter Comestor (died ij>.
ll9S)was the author of an Historia Scholastica, on which account he wa*
called 'the maister of stories,' or 'clerkofthesiories.'aseiplatoedinthe
note to Piers Plowman, vii. 73 (CUr. Press). The use of the flural
is due to the fact that the whole Uistoria Scholastica, which b a sort of
epitome of the Bible, with notes imd additions, is divided into sections,
nut of which is eiso called ' Historia,' The account of Herod occurs,
of course, in tlie section entitled Historia Evaugelica, cap. Izxii ; De
decollatione ioanois. Cf. Matt, xiv ; Mark vi.

1. 491. SiM*, Seneca. The reference appears to be, as pointed out by
Tyrwhitt, to Seneca's Letters ; Epist. bcxxiii : ' Extende in plures dies
ilium ebrii habitum : numqaid de furore dubitabis ? nunc quoque non
est minor, sed brevior.'

I. 496. ' Except that madness when it has come upon a man of evil
nature, lasts longer than does a fit of drunkenness.'

1. 499. ' First cause of our misfortune ;' alluding to the Fall of Adam.
See I. 505.

1. 501, Boiighl ui agayn, redeemed ns; a translation of the I.atin
ndimil. Hence we fmd Christ called, m Middle English, the Aiinbyir,
'See now how dete he [Christ] boughle mar), that he made after his
owne ymage, and how dere he aymboght us, for the grete love that he
hadde to us ; ' Sir J. Maundevitle, Prologue to his Voiage (Specimens
of Eng. 1398-1393, p. 165). Seel. 766 below.

1. SOS- Here, in the margin of MS. E., Hn., Cp., PL, HI. is a
quotation from ' Hieronymus contra Jovinianum ' (i.e. from St. Jerome);
'Quamdiu ieiunauit Adam, in Faradiso fliit; comedit et eiectus estj

THE PARDONERES TALE. 1$$

■tatini dnxit nxorem,' S«« Hieron. contra Jov. Ub. ii. c 15 ; ed. Mif^e,
ii.305.

I. 510. Dtftndid, forbidden. Even Milton bsi it; weF. Lost.xi. 8fi,
See also 1. 590 below.

1. 51*. 'Ogluttonyl it would much behove ua to compktn oF thee r

1. 5>3. In ihe mai^n of MSS. £. and Hn. is written the quotation —
' Esca ventH, et venter escia. Deus autem et hunc et illam destrnet."
For illam, the usual reading of the Vulgate is has ; see I Cor. vi. 13.

1. 536. Whyli and ndi, white wine and red wine ; >ee note lo Piers
Plowman, B. prol. liS (Clar. Press),

I. 539. Intheniai^inofMSS.E,andHn. is writlen — 'Ad FliilipeDses,
capiCu!o teitio.' See Phil. iit. 18.

1. S37- 'Howgreattoilandeipense(itis)to provide fortheel' Chaucer
is here addressing man's appetite for delicacies. Of. fond, Non. Pr.
Tale, 9.

L 539. Here Chancer humoronsly allude* to tlie liunons dispntes
in scholastic philosophy between tbe Realists and Nominalists. To
attempt any explanation of their language is to become lost in subtleties
of distinction. It would seem however that the Realists maintained
that eveiything possesses a lubslaHct, which is inherent in itself, and
distinct &om the atcidmis or outward phenomena which the thing
presents. According to them, the form, smell, taste, colour, of anything
are merely atciditus, and might be changed without affecting the
tubstaaee itself. See the excellent article on SvbUaiitt in the EngL
Cyciopsedia ; also that on Nonuitaliits.

Accoiding to Chaucer, then, the cooks who toil to satisfy man's
appetite change the nature of the things cooked so effectually as to con-
foood mbilanct with acddtnt. Translated into plain language, it
means that those who partook of the meats so prepared, could not. by
means of tlieir taste and smell, form any precise idea as to what they
were eating. The art is not lost.

1, 547. Haant4lh, practises, indulges in ,' cf. 1. 464. In the margin of
JISS. E. and Hn. is written — ' Qui autem in deliciis est, vinens mortnos
est.' This is a quotation from the Vulgate version of I Tim. v. 6, but
with Qui for qua, and morluus for morlua.

1. S49. In the mai|^a of MSS. K. and Iln. is written — ' Luxuriosa res
vinum, et contumeliosa ebrietas.' The Vulgate version of Piov, xi. i
agrees with tliis nearly, but has Itimtdtvoia for eoalunuliasa. This is of
course the text to which Chancer refers. And see note to B. 771.

1. 554. He means that the drunkard's stertorous breathing seems to
repeat the sound of the word Samfiioiia. Tbe word was probably
chosen for the sake of its nasal sounds, to imitate a sort of gnint
PronounM the m and b as in French, but with exaggerated emphasis.
So also in 1. 571.

154 trOTES TO GROUP c.

L S5S- See note to the Monkes Tale, Group B, line 3145. In Jndget
xiii. 4, 7, the command to drink no wine is addressed, not to Samson,
but to his raotlier. Of S>mson tiitnself it is said that he was ' a
Nazarite,' which implies the same thing; see Numbers vi. j, 5.

1. s6i. In Chaucer's Tale of Melibeus (Sii-text, B. 1383) we find—
'Thou sbalt also eschue Che conseiling of folk (hat been dronkelewe; for
they can no conseil hyde ; for Salomoii seith, Ther is no priuetee ther-as
regneth dronkenesse ;' and see B. 776, The allusion is to Prov. xitxi. 4
— 'Noli regibus, O LamueL noli regibus dare uinum; quia, nullum
secretum est ubi tegnat ebrietas.' This last clause is quite different
from that in our own version ; which funiishes, perhaps, a reason why
the allnsioQ here intended has not been perceived by previous editors.

1- 5^3- A'obm/ji, especially. Tyrwhitt's note is as follows : 'According
to the geoEraphers, Lepe Was not far from Cadiz. This wine, of what-
ever sort it may have been, was probably much stronger than the
Gascon wines, nsnally drank in England. La Rochetle and Boideanx
(1- 571)1 the two chief ports of Gascony, were both, in Chaucer's time,
part of the English dominions.'

' Spanish wines might also be more alluring upon account of their
great rarity. Among the Orders of the Royal Household, in 1604, is
the following (MS. Harl. 193, fol. 161) : " And whereas, in tymes past,
Spanish wines, called Sacke, were little or noe whit used in our courle,
and that in later years, though not of ordinary allowance, it was thought
convenient that noblemen . . . might have a boule or gtas, &c. We
ondeistanding that it is now i«ed as common drinke . . . reduce the
allowance to xii. gallons a day for Ihe court." ' &c. Several regulations
to be observed by London vintners are mentioned in the Liber Albus,
ed. Riley, pp. £14-618. Amongst them is — 'Item, that white wine of
Gascoigne, of la Rocbele, of Spain, or other pUce, shall not be put in
cellars with Rhenish wines.' See also note to 1. 565.

I. 564. To cdli, for sale; the true gerund, of which to is, in Anglo>
Saxon, the sign. So also 'this house fa Ut' is the correct old idiom.
needing no such alteration as some would make. Cf. Morris, Hist.
Outlines of Eng. Accidence, sect ago, subsect. 4. Fish Street leads out
of Lower Thames Street, dose to the North end of London Bridge,
The Harleian MS. alone reads Flat Strtei, which is certainly wrong.
Considering that Thames Street is especially mentioned as a street
for vintners (Liber Albus, p. 614), and that Chaucer's own father was a
ThamesStreetvintner, there can belittle doubt about this matter. The
poet is here speaking (rom his own knowledge ; a cimsideratioD which
gives Ihe present passage a peculiar interest. Chip* is Cheapside.

I. 56s. This is a fine touch. The poet here tells ns that some of this
strong Spanish wine used to find its way mysteriously into other wines 1
not (he ironical]} su^ests) because the vintners ever mixed their wines,

THE PARDONERBS TALE. 155

but because the vines of Spain notoriously grew so close to those of
Gascony that it was not possible to keep Ihem apart I Crifilh sublilly"
finds its way. mysteriously. Observe the humour in the word growing,
which expresses that the mixture of wines must be due to the proxi-
mity of the vines producing ihem in the vineyards, not to any accidental
proximity of the casks containing them in the vintners' cellars. In fact,
the different kinds of wine were to be kept in different cellars, as the
Regnlalions in the Liber Albus (pp. 615-618) shew. "Item, that no
Tavemer shall put Rhenish wine and White wine in a cellar together.'
'Iteni.that new wines shall not be put in cellars with old wines.' 'Item,
that White wine of Gaseoigne. of la Rochele, of Spain, or otKer place,
shall not be put in cellars with Rhenish wines.' ' Item, that white wine
shall not be gold for Rhenish wme.' ' Item, that no one shall expose for
sale wtaes connleifeit or mixed, made by himself or by another, under
pain of being set upon the pilloty.' But pillories have vanished, and all
such laws are obsolete.

1. 570. ' He is in Spain ;' i.e. he is, as it w
He imagines he has never left Cheapside, yet is
he is, as we should say.

1. 571. ' Not at Rochelle,' where the wines are weak.

1- E79' 'Tie death of Attila look place in 453. The commonly
received account is that given by Jomandes, that lie died by the bursting
of a blood-vessel on the night of his marriage with a beautiful maiden,
whom he added to his many other wives ; some, with a natural suspicion,
impute it to the hand of his bride. Friscus observes, that no one ever
subdned so many countries in so short a time. . . . Jomandes, De Rebui
Geticis, and Priscus, Exrerpia di Legalionibus, furnish the best existing
materials for the history of Attila. For modem compilations, see
Buat, Hiiloire da Piuplis dt I'Europe; De Guignes, Hisl. des Huns; and
Gibbon, capp. xiiiv and ixxv; ' English Cyclopaedia. And see Am^d^e
Thieriy, Hisloiri d'Allila.

Mr. JephsiKi (in Bell's ChaucerJ quotes the account of Atlila's death
given by Faulus Diaconus, Gisl. Rom.Yih. xv; 'Qui reuersus ad piopHas
(edes, supra plures quas habebat uxores, valde decoram, indicto nomine,
sibi in matrimonium iutixit. Ob cuins nuplias profusa conuiuia
exercens, dnm tantum nini quantum nunquam antea insimni bibisset,
cum supinns quiesceret, eruptione sanguinis, qui ei de naribus solitus
erat efHuere, sufibcatus et extinctus est,'

1. 585. Lanniil, i.e. King Lemuel, mentioned in Prov. xxii, i, q.y. ;
not to be confused, says Ciiaucer, with Samuel. The allusion is to
Prov. xxxi. i, 5 ; and not (as Mr. Wright suggests) to Prov. xxiil. In
fact, in the margin of MSS. E. and Hn. is written — ' Noli ninum dare,'
words found in Prov. xxxi. 4. See note to 1. 561.

L 591. Hasard, gambling. In the margin of MSS. E. and Hn. il

156 NOTSa TO GROUP C.

written — ' Palicratid libra primo ; Mecdadonun et perinrianim nuitei
est AIm.' This shew* that the lime is 4 qactation from lib. i. [cap. 5]
of the PolycraticQi of John of Salisbury, bishop of Cbartres, who died in
iiSo. See some account of this work in Ftof. Morley's Eng.Writeis, i.
J97. ' In the fint book, John treats of temptations and duties and
other Taiiities, such as hunting, diet, music, mimes and minstrelsji, magic
and soothsaying, prt^ostication by dreams and astrology.' See also
the account of gaining, considered asabrandi of Avarice in the Ayenbyte
of Inwyt, ed. Morris, pp. 45, 46.

1. 603. Siilbon. It should rather be Chiltm, Tjrwhitl remarks—
' John of Salisbury, from whom our author probably took this story and
the following, calls him Ckilon ; Polyccat. lib. i. c S' " Chilon Lacedce-
monius, iungendte sodetatis causa missus Corinthum, duces et seoiores
populi ludentes inuenit in alea. Infecto itaque n^otio renetsus est
[dicens se nolle gloriam Spaitanomm, quonun uirtui constnicto
Byzantio clarescebat, hac maculare infamia, ut dicerentur cimi aleatori-
bns contraiisse aocietatem]." Accordingly, in ver. 11539 [^ **S]< MS.
C. I [i.e. MS. Camb, Univ. lib. Dd. 4. 14] reads very rightly Lattdomyi
instead of Calidont, the common reading [of the old editions]. Our
author has used before Lacnbnu'f for Locuiixnian, v. 11691 [Frank. Tale,
F ilSoV

In the Petw. MS., tlie name Siilbon is explained as meaning Mercuriat.
So, in Liddell and Scott's Gk. Lexicon, we have ' arixeav, -orTot, 6. iht
ftaael Mireury, Aiist. Mund. 1. 9 J cf. Cic Nat. D. 2. so.' The explana-
tion is clearly wrong in the present instance, yet it points to the original
lease of the word, viz, ' shining,' from the verb ariX^tir, to glitter.

1. 60a. The first foot has but one syllable, vii. Pity. Alit, for at tht.
Tyrwhitt oddly remarks here, that ' alU has &equently been corrupted
into at Iki,' viz. in the old editions. Of course am is rather, etymologi-
cally. a corruption of ar t\i ; Tyrwhitt probably means that the editors
might as well have let the form altt stand. If so, he is qaile right ; for,
though etymoli:^ically a corruption, it was a recognised form at that date.

1. 6ji. This story immediately follows the one quoted from John of
Salisbury in the note to 1. 603. After ' societatem,' he proweds: —
' Kegi quoque Demetrio, in opprobrium puerilis leuitatis, tali anrei a
rege Parthorum dati sunt.' What Demetrius this was, we are not lold ;
perhaps it may have been Demetrius Nicator, king of Syria, who was
defeated and taken prisoner by the Parthians in 138 b.c, and detained io
captivity by them for ten years. This, however, is but a guess. Compare
the Etoiy told of our own king, in Shakespeare's Ueruy V, Act I sc 1.

I. 61S. To dryut iMt day aieiy, to pass the time. The same phrase
occurs in Piers Plowman, B. prol. 114, where it is said of the labourers
who tilled the soil that they ' dryueo forth the looge day with Ditu tout
laue, Danu imme,' i.e. amuse themselves with singing idle songs.

THE PARDONERBS TALE. 157

1. 63J. In the mai^ of MSS. E., Hn., and Ft. is the qnotatioa
'Nolite omnino inrare,' with a leference (in Hn. only) to Matt. v. The
Vulgate version of Matt. v. j^ u — ' Ego aotem dico nobis, non inrare
omnino, neque per caeltnn, quia thionus Dei est.'

I. 635. Id the margin of MSS. E,, Hn., and Ft. is written — ■ lercmie
quarto. lurabls in veritate, in Indido et Insticia ; ' see Jer. iv. 1.

There are several points of resemblance betvreen (he present passage
and one in the Peisones Tale (Di Ira), part of which has been already
quoted in the note to 1. 474. ' Also our Lord lesu Crist saylh. b; the
word of seint Mathew ; Ne shal ye nat swere in alls manere, neyther by
heven, &c. And if so be that ihe lawe compclte you to eweic, than
reulelh yon after the lawe of god in yonr swering, as sayth leremie ;
Thou shalt kepe three conditions ; IhoQ sbalt Gwere in troulh, in dome,
and in rightwisenesse, &c And think wel this, that euery giet swerer,
not compelled lawfully to swere, the plage shal not depart fio his hous,
while he useth unleful swering. Thou shalt swere also in dome, when
thou art constreined by the domesman to witnesse a trouth ;' &c. So
also Wyclif: — '^1 no man Echulde swere, nouther for life ne dethe, no
but with these thre condidones, that is, in treuthe, in dome, and in
rightwisenes, as God sais by the prophet leremye ; ' Works, ed. Arnold,
iii. 483-

1. 639. Th* first* lablt, i.e. the commandments that teadins our duly
towards God; those in the second table teach be our duty to our
neighbour.

1. 641. Stcondi lustt, second commandment. Formerly, the lirst two
commandments were conudered as one ; the third commandment was
therefore Ihe second, as here. The tenth commandment was divided
into two parts, to make up the number. See Wydif's treatise on 'The
ten Comaundements ; ' Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 81. Thus Wyclif says —
' The seconnde maner maundemoit of God perteyneth to the Sone.
Thow schalt not take the name of thi Lord God in veyn, net>)>er in word,
neifrer in iyvynge.' And see note to 1. 474.

1. 643. Raliur, sooner; because this commimdment precedes those
which relate to murder, &:c.

1. 646. 'T^ey that understand his commandments know this,' Sec.

1. 649. Wydif says — ' For it is written in Ecdesiasticns, the thre and
twenti chapttre, there he sdth this : A man mach sweringe schal be ful-
filled with wickidnesse, and ventaunce schal not go away fro his hous ; '
Works, iii. 84. Chaucer here quotes the same text; seeEcdus-xxtii. 11.

1. 651. So Wydif, iii. 483 — 'hit isnot Iceful to swere by creaturis, ne
by Goddys bonys, sydus, naylns. ne anaas, or by ony memhre of Cristis
body, as \t mosCe dele of men nsen.'

lywhitt ■ays—' Aii aayln, i.e. with which he was nailed to the cross.
Sir J. Maundevitle, c. vii— " And thereby in the wall* is th« placewheta

158 NOTES TO GROUP 0.

the 1 Nsyles of otu Lord weren hidd ; for he had j in his hondes, and a
in his feet : and one of theise the Emperonre of ConsUntrnoble mode
abrydilUtohis bors, to here him in bataylle; nndthorgh vertne thereof
he overcame his enemies," Sk. He had said before, c ii., thafonof Ibe
oayles that Crist was naylled vith on the cross "was " at Constantynoble ;
end on in France, in the kinges chapelle." '

Mr. Wright adds, wliat is doubtless tme, that these oails 'were
objects of superstition in the middle ages.' Notwithstanding these
opinions, I am not satisfied that these comments are gtalt correct. I
strongly suspect that sweareis did not slop to think, nor were they
at all particular as to the sense in which the words might be nsed.
Here, for example, nails are mentioned between hearl and biaod ; in the
quotation from Wydif in the note to 1. 651, we find mention of 'bones,
lides, nails, and arms,' followed by 'any member of Christ's body.' Still
more express is the phrase used by William Staunton (see note to 1. 474
above) that 'God's members' include 'his nails.' On the other hand,
in Lewis's Life of Pecock, p. 155 [or p. 107, ed. iSao], is a citation from
ft MS. to the eBect that, in the year 1430, many men died m England
'emittendo sanguinem per iuncluras et per secessnm, scilicet in illis
partibu? corporis per quas horribiliter iurare consuenerunt, scilicet,
per oculos Christi, per faciem Christ!, per latera Chrisli, per sanguinem
Christi, per cor Christi preciosum, per clauaa Christi in suis manibus et
pedibus.' A long essay might be written upon the oaths found in ouc
old anthors, but the subject is, I think, a most repulsive One.

1. 653. Here Tyrwhitt notes— 'The Abbey of Hailes, in Glocesler-
shire, was founded by Richard, king of the Komans, brother to Henry
ni. This precious relick, which was afterwards called " the blood of
Haites," was broagbt out of Germany by the son of Richard, Edmund,
who bestowed a third part of it npon his father's Abbey of Hailes,
and some time after gave ttie other two parts to an Abbey of his
own foundation at Asbrug near Berkhamsted. Hollinshed, vol. ii.
p. 375.' 'A vial was shewn at Hales in Glocestershire, as containing
a porticoi of our blessed Saviour's blood, which suffered itself to lie
seen by do persim in a state of mortal sin, but became visible when
the penitent, by his olTerings, had obtained foipveness. It was now
discovered that this was performed by keeping blood, which was
renewed every week, in a vial, one side of which was thick and opaque,
the other transparent, and turning it by a secret hand as the case
required. A trick of the same kind, mot« skilfully executed, is still
•imually performed at Naples.' — Southey, Book of the Church, ch. xii.
He refers to Fuller, b. vi. HlaL of Abbeys, p. 333 ; Burnet, i. 333.
ed, 1681. See also the word Bala in the lodei to the works published
by the Parker Society ; and Pilgrimages to Walsingham and Canterbury
(by Erasmus), ed. J. G. Nichols, and ed. 1S7;, p. 88.

rSE PARDONERES TALE. 159

1. 653. 'My chance is seven ; yours is five and three.' This is an allusion
to the particular game called hazard, not to a mete comparison of throws
to see which is highest. A certain tluow (here uvm) is called the
caster's chaaet. This can tuily be nnderitood hj an acquaintance with
the rules of the game. See the article Hazard ia Supplement to Eng.
Cydopxdia, or in Hojie's Games. Cf. Man of LawesPtolc^e, B 114;
Menkes Tale, B3851. Compare — 'Notunliketheuseof foulegamesteis,
who having lost the maine by [i.e. according to] true judgement, Chinke
to face it out with a false oath ; ' Lyly's Euphues and his England (qu.
in Halliwell's edition of Nates, s.v. Main),

I. 656. In the Towneley Mysteries, p. 341, when the soldiers dice for
Christ's gaiments, one says —

' I was falsly begyled withe thise bycJud boutt,
Thei cursyd thay be,'
On the following page (p. 141), Pilate addresses a soldier with the
words — 'Unbychid, unbayn.' Uabayn (Icel. ti-htimi) means, literally,
crooked ; metaphorically, perreise ; and is a term of reproach. This
(uggests that unbychid coold be similariy used.

The readings aie: — E. Cp. bicehid; Ln. btccked; HI. bicchid; Hn.
Cm. Ucchi ; Ft and old edd. thUi, thUii (wrongly). Besides which,
Tyrwhitt cites bichil, MS. Harl. 7335 ; becdud, Camb. Univ. Lib. Dd. 4,
14 ; and, from other MSS., bicekid, bicclud, bilehid, bicchi. The generaj
consensus of the MS. and the qnotation from the Towneley Mysteries
establish the reading given in the text beyond all doubt. Yet Tyrwhitt
reads bitclul, for which he adduces no authority beyond the following.
' BUiil, as explained by Kilian, is Icdus, ovillus et lusorius ; and bicttlai,
talis ludete. See also Had. Junii Nomencl. n. ZI3. Our dice indeed
are the andent /latra (xiPoi) not tali {&irrpi-/aXoi) ; but, both being
games of hazard, the implements of one might be easily attributed
to the other. It should seem from Jnnius, loc. cit., that the Germans
had preserved the custom of playing with the natural bones, as they
have different names for a game with lali ovitli, and another with (oU
bubuli.'

I find in the Tauchnitz Dutch Dictionary.—' Biiid, cockal. BMiltn,
to play at cockals.' Here cocial is the old name for a game with four
hucktebones (Halliwetl), and is further made to mean Che hucklebcme
itself. The same Dutch Dictionary gives — ' Biilmt, Co notch (the mill-
In Wackemagel's Altdeutsches Handwottetbach, we find — 'Biciel,
Pitid, Spitihacke; Wiirfel,' i.e. (i) a pick-aie ; (a) a die. Also
'Bickdspit, Wiirfelspiel ; ' i.e. a game at dice. Wackemagel refeis the
etymology to the verb bieiin ai pickia, to pick or peck, which is clearly
the sanje as the Dutch bikkai, to notch.
We may safely conclude (I) that the reading bicclud is correct;

j6o KOTBS TO GROUP C.

(») that the English term biciJud bom it equivalent lo the Dutch bAM,
Ger. bicM, as In ta the general lenK u cODcemed, since they both
Telate to things employed in games of chance. Nevertheless, despite
Ibeii apparent similarity of form, there seems to be no etymological
coonectioQ between them, bat they were named for quite differeat
reasons. The Du. biiitl may be referred to the verb biUen, to notch,
also to pick, peck, or mark ; so that the original sense of bikktl was
'pick'axe'; however, it afterwards acquired the sense of ' buckle 'bone,'
and finally, that of ' die.' The history of the word shews that the last
sense arose from a transference of age, and not from the fact that the die
was spotted or marked by maldng slight holes in its surface. Bat the Eng.
bUchtd appears to have had the meaning of ' accnrsed ' or ' execrable ' ;
see the New Ei^lish Dictionary, where it is shewn that it was applied to
other things beside* dice; as, for example, to a basilisk, a body, a harden,
and to the bwnaa conscience. It is evidently an opprobrions term, and
teeins to be derived from the sb. bitch (M. E. bt'iclii) opprobrionsly used.
Hence ikt bieeitd bomi Ana refer to ' the two accursed pieces of bone '
that are used in playing at haiard.

I add a few more references by way of confirming the deriralion of
the Datch biUtl.

Hexham's Dutch Dictionary (ed. ififS) gives:— 'Een Bickel, ofte
[or] Pickel, a hnckletione, or a die. Bicket, a pounce, or a graver,
Bidttlen, ofte Ficketen, to play at dice. Blckelen, oAe Bicken, to cutt,
pink, or engrave. Een Bickeler, ofte Bicker, a stone-hewer, a stone-
carver, or a cutter. Bicken, to cnt or came.' The Icel. fMa means
both to pick and to prick. The A. S. pinag means a stigma, or mark
caused by burning. The German Picitl is eiplained by Hem^us as
'ein kleiues Fleck, einkleines Geschwiir auf der Haul ;'and^icW'i, he
says, is ' sanft picken, mit etwas Spitzigem leise beriihrea.' In Kiittner
and Nicholson's German Dictionary I find ' Fickeo, to peck with the
bill, as birds do. Ein Vogel, der nch picket, a bird that picks, pecks,
or prcons itself.' This last throws a clear light on apikid in Chaucer's
Prologue, 1. 365.

1. 661. The Pardoner now lakes up the tale in earnest, beginning
abruptly. The ' three rioters ' have not been previously mentioned,
though the word ri'of occun in I. 465.

L 66]. Prymt, about nine o'clock ; see notes to Non. Pr. Tale, 35 ;
and to Gronp B. 9015 (SirThopas). Here it means the canonical hour
for prayer so called, lo announce which bells were rung.

1. 664. A hand-belt was carried t>efore a corpse at a funeral by the
sexton. See Rock, Chuich of Our Fathers, ti. 471 ; Ciiodal's Works,
p. 136.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

THE PARDONERES TALE. l6l

1. 666. That oea qfihem, the one or them i the old phiase for 'one of
them.' Knaut, boy.

1. 667. Go bti, lit. go better, I.e. go quicker; a. tem of encourage-
men't Co dogs in the chase. So ia the Legend of Good Women (Dido,
1. aSS) we have—

'The heide of hartes fonndeo is uioii.
With " hey I gobeil prick thou I let gon, let goni***
Halliwell says — ' Go bit, an old hunting cry, often introduced in a more
general sense. See Songs and Carols, xt ; Shale. Soc. Pap. i. 58 ;
Chancer, C T. 12601 [the present passage] ; Dido, j88 ; "^whitt's
notes, p. 378 ; Kitson's Anc. Pop. Poetry, p. 46. The phrase is men-
tioned by [Juliana] Becsen in the Boke of St. Atban's, and seems
nearly equivalent to go along* It is strange that no editor has per-
ceived the auai sense of this very simple phrase. Of. 'Keep btt my
good,' i.e. take better care of my property ; Shipmannes Tale, thiid
line from the end.

I. 679. Thi> fesHlenct, doring this plague. Alluding to the Great
Plagues that took place in the reign of Edward III. There were four
Each, viz, in 1348-9, 1361-3, 1369, and t37S'6. As Chancer probably
had the storf from an Italian source, the allusion must be to the first
and worst of these, the effects of which spread nearly all over Europe,
and which was severely felt at Florence, as we learn from the descrip-
tion left by Boccaccio. See note to Piers Plowman, B. v. 13 (Clar.
Press),

1. 684. My dame, my mother ; its in Piers Plowman, B. t. 37.

1. 695. Atiow, vow ; to rnaki auaiu is the old phrase for M vow.
Tyrwhitt alters it to a void, quite unnecessarily; and the same alteration
has been made by editors in other books, owing to want of tamiliarity
with old MSS. It is true that the form vote does occur, as, e.g. in
P. Plowm. B.prol. 71 i but it is no less certain that □vou' occurs also, and
was the older form ; since we have oon atiou (B. 334), and the phrase
'Iinakeroynrivau,'P.Plowman, A, V. iiS; where no editorial sophistica-
tion can evade giving the right spelling. Equally clear is the spelling
in the Prompt. Farv. — 'Aww, Votum. Awoayn, or to mail aiBOUie,
Voveo.' And Mr, Way says — 'Auoua, vea; Palsgrave, This word
occurs in R. de Brunne, Wicli£ and Chaucer. The phrase " performed
his auowe" occurs in the Legends Aurea, fol. aj.' Those who are
familiar with MSS. know (hat a prefixed a is often written apart from
the word : thus the word now spelt accord is often written ' a corde ;'
and so on. Hence, even when the word is really ont word, it is still
often written 'a now,' and is naturally printed a mw m two words,
where no such result was intended. Tyrwhitt himself prints nun
mum in the Knightes Tale, I, 1379, and again Ika avow in the same,
!• 155^ ; where no error is possible. See more on ttiis word in my

. vol- m, H

iffa NOTES TO GROUP 0.

note to 1. I of Cherj Chase, in Spec, of Eng. 1,194-1579. I have
there said that the form voa does not occur in earlj writera ; I should
rather hftve said, it is bf no means the hsho^ form. For the etymology,
see the Glossary.

1. 698. Bnlkir, i.e.swom friend; see Kn. Tale, 373, 189. In t. 704,
ybortn brotktr means brother by Urth.

1. 709. To-rmii, tare in pieces, dismembered. See note to t. 474

L 7 13. This ' old man ' answere to the romila or hermit of the Italian text.
Note an old (mdefinite), ta compared nith iht Bldg (definite) in 1. 7 14.

1. 71J. Tyrwhilt, in his Glossary, remarks — 'God yov uil 7731.
Oad him ml 4576. May God keep you, or him, in his sight! lo
Troilus, iL S5, it is fuller : — God you sain and ste I ' Gower has — ' And
than I bidde, Goif Air stel' Conf. Amant. bk. iv (ed. Chalmers, p. 116,
col. a, or ed. PauU, ii. 96). Cf. ' now toke the owie lotde I' P. Plowman,
& i. 107. See also 1. 766 below.

1. 727, This is a great improvement upon the Italian tale, which
representslhe hermit as jffeih^ from death. 'Fratelli miei, io fuggo la
morte, che mi vien dietro cacciando mi.*

1. 731. Ltut jBodtr, dear mother Earth.

1. 734. C*«(«. Mr. Jephson (in Bell's edition) is puiiled here. He
takes chttli to mean a coffin, which is certainly the sense in the Clerk's
Prologue, E. 99. The simple solntioa is tbat ckiiU refers here, not to
a cofRn, bat to the box for holding clothes which, in olden times, almost
invariably stood in eveiy bedroom, at the foot of the bed. ' At the
foot of the bed there was usnally an iron-bound hutch or locker, which
served both as a seat, and as a repository for the apparel and wealth of
tbe ovrner, who, sleeinng with his sword by his side, was prepared
to protect it against the midnight thief; ' Our English Home, p. 101.
It was also called a coSer, a hutch, or an aik. This makes the sense
dear. The old man is ready to exchange his chest, containing all
his worldly gear, for a ungle hair-clolh, to be used as his shroud.

1. 743. In tbe margin of MSS. E., Hn., and Pt. is the quotation
'Coram canuto capite ctmsurge,' from Levit. lix. 3). Hence we must
understand Agayra in I. 743, to mean bifori, or in pristnci of.

1. 748. God bi udih you is said, with probability, to have been the
original of our modem unmeaning Gooif by I Go or ridt, a general
phrase for locomotion ; go here means aali, Cp. ' ryde or go,' Kn.
Tale. 493. Cf. note to 1. 866.

1. 771. Tbe readings are :—E. Hn. Cm. an .viij.i la. a .vij.; Cp. Pt.
HI. a stun. The word lighle is dissyllabic ; cf, A. S. tahta. Lat. ocio.
IVtt ny an tighU bussjuli ^ very nearly the quantity of eight bnshcls.
Tbe mention oi florins is quite in keeping with the Italian character of
the poem. Those cobs were so named because originally coined at

D,g,t,ioflb,GoOgk

THE FARDOSERES TALE. 163

Florence, the first coinage being b 1351; note in Caiy's Dante, In-
ferno, c xx«. The value of an English florin wm 6s. M.; see note
to Piers Plowman, ii. 143 (Clar. Press). There is an excellent note
on ftorina in Thjnne's Animadversions on Speght's Chaucer, ed.
Fumivall, p. 43.

). 781. In allasion to the old proreib — ' Lightly come, lightly go.'
Cotgrave, i.v. FleuU, gives the corresponding French proverb thus ; —
' Ce qoi est Venn par la Heute s'en retoume avec le tabonria ; that the
pipe hath gathered, the taboar scattereth; goods ill gotten are com-
monly ill spent.' In Gennan— 'wie gewonnen, so lerronnen.'

L 7S1. Wtndt, would have weened, would have supposed. It is the
past tense subjunctive.

L 790. Door vi hongi, lit. canse (men) to hajig us ; we should now
say, cause us to be hanged. ' The Anglo-Saxons nominally punished
theft with death, if above iiij. value; but the criminal could redeem his
Lfe by a ransom. In the 9th of Henry I. this power of redemption was
taken away, i!o8. The punishment of theft was very lever^jn England,
tillmitigatedbyPeel'sacts, gandioGeo, IV. tSjg.'— Haydn, i.v. TAc't.

1. 793. To drata euti is to draw lots ; see Prologue, 835, 838, 845.
A number of straws were held by one of the company ; the rest drew
one ainece, and whoever drew the shortest was the one on whom the lol
fell The shortest straw was the tW, i.e. the one cut short ; cf. Welsh
cutau, to shorten; cwta, short; catua, a lot. In France the custom
was reversed ; the lot fell on him who drew the longest ; so that their
phrase was — ' tirer la longue paille.'

1. 797. So in the Italian stoiy — ' rechi del pane e del vino,' let him
fetch bread and wine.

1. 806-894. Here Chaucer follows the general sense of the Italian
story rather closely, but with certain amplifications.

I. 807. That can. the one; thai olhtr, the other.

I.8J9. Coiatil, a secret; as in P. Plowman. B. v, 168. We still
gay — ' to keep one's own counsel.'

1. 844. So the Italian story — ' II Demonio mise in cuore a costoi,'

&c. ; the devil put it in his heart.

1. 848, Leii4, leave. ' That he had leave to bring him lo sorrow.'

1, 851-878. Of thisgraphic description there is no trace m the Italian
story as we now have it CC Rom. and Juliet, v. t.

1. 860. Al so, as. The sense i»— as (1 hope) God may save my soal.
That our modem at is for ah, which is short for also, &om the A.S.
lall-ivd, is now well known. This fact was doubted by Mr. Singer,
but Sir F. Madden, in his Reply to Mr. Singer's remarks upon Havelok
the Dane, accumulated such a mass of evidence upon the subject as to
set the question at rest for ever. It follows that as and also are
doublets, or various spellings of the same word.

I(S4 NOTES TO GROUP C.

t. 865. Sitnit, die; A. S. sitorfan. The cognate Geiman stirhu
relaiDs the old geoenl seose. See 1. SSS below.

1. 866. Ooon a poos, yitik aX an ordmar? foot-pace ; so also, a Uld
nxm tlian paai, a little faster than at a foot-pace, Frol. Sjg. Cotgrave
has — 'Aller le pas, to pace, or go at a foot-pace; to walk fair aad
softly, or ^re and leisurely.' Woi bai, no moie than only ; cf. Noith of
England noMml, The time meant would be about twenty minutes at

1. SSS. In the Italian stoty — ' ameodue caddeio morti,' both of them
fell dead.

1. SSg. Aaycen, Avicenna; mentioned in the Prologue, 1. 451. Avi-
leona, or Ibn-Siua, a celebrated Arabian philosopher and pbysidan,
bom near Bokhara a.d. gSo, died aj>. 1037. His chief work was a
treatise on medidne known as the Canon (■ Killb al-KSnOn fi'l-Hbb,'
that is, ' Book of the Canon in Medicine'). Hue book, alluded to in
the next line, is divided into books and sections ; and the Arabic word
for ' section * is in the Latin Tersion denoted bj/a, from the Arabic
/arm, a part of any science. Chancer'a expression is not quite correct ;
he seems to have taken carun in its uanal sense of rule, vhereas it is
realty tbe title of the whole work. It is mach as if one were to speak of
Dante's work in the terms — ' such as Dante never wrote in any Divina
Conunedia nor in any caulo.' Lib. iv. Fen t of Avicenna's Canon
treats 'De Venenis.'

1. 895. Against this line is written, in MS. E. only, the word
' Auclor j ' to shew that the paragraph contained in II. 6^5-90^ is a
reflection by the author.

1. 897. The final ( in gfulonyt is preserved by the oesnral pause ; bat
the scansion of the line is more ea^y seen by suppodog it suppressed.
Hence in order to scan the line, suppress the final t in glvionyi, lay the
accent on the second u in lunirii, and slur over the final -ii in that
word. Thus —

O glut I ony' I loxu | riV and his | ardrye I

1. 904. Good mtit is the common phrase of address to bearers in old
homilies, answering to the modem > dear brethren.' The Pardoner,
having told his tale (after which Chaucer himself has thrown in a
moral reflection), proceeds to improve his opportunity by addressing
the audience in his usual professional styb ; tee 1. 915,

1. 907. tfobli, a coin worth 6s. Sd^ fint coined by Edward III. about
1339' f>M note to P. Plowman, B. iiL 45 (Clar. Press).

1. 90S. So b P. Plowman, B. prol. 75, it is said of the Panloner that
he ' raughte with his ragman [bull] ryiigis and brocha.'

1, gio. Camiti is to be pronounced Com'tk, as in Prol. S39 ; so also in
1. 93 s below,

1. gio, Male, bag ; see Prol. 694.

THE SECOND NONNES TALE. 165

I, 935. The tint two syllables In piriaiinian are lo be very rapidly
pronounced ; it is not nncommon to find the spelling ptraunltr, as in
P. Plomnan, B. li. 10.

I. 937. Which a, what sort of B, how great a, what a.

i. 945. TijfoT a grot; yea, even for a groat, i.e. 4if.

1. 946. Satte I, may I have; an imprecation.

1. 947. So tluech, a. colloquialism for io Ika ich, go may I thrive
The Host proceeds to abuse the Pardoner in not very decent terms.

L 96J. Ry^gkt inough, quite enough; ryglii is an adverb. Cf. L 960,

NOTES TO THE SECOND NONNES TALE (GROUP G).

For general remarlcs on this Talei see the Preface.

Prolooub. This consists of twelve stanzas, and is at once divisible
bto three parts.

(i) The fitsC four stanzas, the idea of which is taken from Jehan de
Vignay's Introduction to his French translation of the Legends Aurea.
This Introdnctian is reprinted at length, from the Paris edition of 1513,
in the OrigiQaU and Analogues published by the Chaucer Society,
pt. ii. p. 190.

(3) The Invocation to the Virgin, in stanias S'li; see note to
11. »9. 3e.

(3) An Envoy to the reader, id stanza 13 ; see note to 1. ;S.

Line 1. Jehaade Vignay attributes the idea of this line loSt. Bernard,
He saj3 — ' £t pour ce que oysinele est tant blasmee que saiiict Bernard
dit qu'elle est mere di Irvffes [mother of trifles], mairastre de verbis : . .
et fait estaiodre vertu et nourrir orgutil,' Sec. Chaacer says again, in
his Peisones Tale (de Accidia) — 'And though that ignorance be the
mother of alle baimes, certes, ntgUgmct is ihi norict.'

I. }. Ydilnau, idleness; considered as a branch of Sloth, which was
one of the Seven Deadly Sins. See Chaucer's Fersones Tale, C*

L 3. Chaucer took this idea from the Romauot of the Rose; see
11. saS-£94 of the English version, where a lover is described as
knocking at the wicket of a garden, which was opened by a beaulifnl
maiden named Idleness. He afterwards repeated it in the Knightes
Tale, 1. io8»; and again In the Peisones Tale (de Accidia) — "Than
Cometh ydelnesse, that is Che yate [gait] of all hannes. . . . Certes
henen is yeuen to hem that will labour, and not to ydel folke.'

1.4. To esehui, to eschew; the gerund. The sentence really begins

l66 NOTES TO OROVP O.

wich 1. 6, aCtet which take the words lo tteiui; then take 11. i-J,
followed by the rest of 1, 4 and by 1. 5.

L7. JehandeVignay's Introduction begins thni: ' Monseigneor giinct

hierosme dit ceste aucloiite— " Fays tonsiotin aacnue choae de bien, que

le dyable ne te trouue oyseuz." ' That Is, he refeis us to St. Jerome for

the idea. We are reminded, too, of the familiar lines by Dr. Watts —

' For Satan finds some mischief still

For idle hands to do.'

L 8. Cf. Persones Tale (de Accidia)— 'An idel man Is like to a place
that hath no walles, theras deuiles may enter on enery side.'

I. 14. Cf. Pew. Tale (de Acddia)— 'Ayenst this roten sinne of accidie
and slonthe shulde men exercise hemsclf. and use hemself to do good
werkes;' tec. 'Laboiaie est oiare' was the famous motto of St.
Bemard.

1. IJ. Tkougk nun draddta ntuir, even if men never feared.

1. 17, Roitn, rotten; Tyiwhitt's test reads rou of, i.e. root of.
Yet rottn seems right ; observe its occunence in the note to 1. 14 atiove.

1. 19. 'And (men also) see that Sloth holds her in a leash, (for her) Co
do nothing bnt sleep, and eat and drink, and devour all that olhen
obtain by toil.' The reading Air refers to Idleness, which, as I have
before eiplamed, was a branch of Sloth, and was personified by a
female. See notes Co II. 2 and 3 above. Tyrwhitt has htm, which
is not in any of our seven MSS.

1. al. Compare Piers Plowman, B. prol. li, la —

' In seltyng and in sowyng ■ swonken ful harde.
And woonen that wastours ■ with glotonye destruyeth.'

1. 15. Afltr tht Itgtndi, following the L^cnd; i.e. the Legenda
Anrea. A very small portion is wholly Chancer'a own. He has
merely added a line here and there, such as 11. 4S9-497, 505-511, 535,
536. At I. 346 he begins to be less literal; see notes to 3S0, 395, 443.

1. 37. St. Cecilia and St. Dorothea are both depicted with garlands.
Mi^ Jameson tells us how to distinguish them in her Sacred and
Lt^endary Art, jrd ed. 591. She also says, at p. 35 — 'The wreath
of roses on the brow of St. Cecilia, the roses or fruits home by
SL Dorothea, are explained by the legends.' And again, at p. jt--
' White and red roses expressed love and innocence, or love and
wisdom, as in Che garland with which the angels crown St. Cecilia.'
Rtd was the symbol of love, divine fervour, &c. ; vikiu, of light, purity,
innocence, virginity. See 11. 110, 944, 179. The legend of St. Dorothea
forms the subject of Massinger's Virgin MarCyr.

L 19. Virgiats must be a trisyllable here; such words are often
fhorteaed to a dissyllable. The word ihaa is addressed to the Vi^n
Hary. In the maigia of MSS. £. and Hn. is written — 'Inuocatio
■rdMariam.'

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

TJiS SECOND IfONNBS TALE. 167

1. 30. Speaking of St Bernard, Mrs, Jameson s>ys — 'One o/his most
celebrated woriis, tbe Mistus ea, was composed in her honour [i.e. in
honour of the Virgin] ■* Mother of the Redeemer i *nd in eighty
Sermons on texts from the Song of Solomon, he set forth her divine
perfection as the Selected and Espoused, the type of the Giurch (m
earth ;' Legends of the Monastic Orders, md ei p, 144.

See a further illustration of the great favour shewn by the Virgin
to St. Bemard at p. J41 of the same voluine ; and, at p. 145, the
description of a pabting by Murillo, quoted from Stirling's Spanish
Painters, p. 1)14. See also Dante. Pamdiso, xxxi. 101.

1. 3J. Canfort of ut wrtcdus, comfort of us miserable sinners ! see
note to 1, 58.

Do mi tndylt, cause me to iodite.

1. 34. Of ihefiaid, over the Fiend. Tyrwbitt reads ovir for of, but it
is unnecessary. Accent viclorii on tbe 0.

1. 36. IJnes 36-51 are a free truuslation of a passage in Dante's
Paradise, Canto xxxiii. 11. i-)i ; and are quoted in the notes to Cary't
translation.

1. 36. ' Vergine madre, figlia del tuo Figlio,

I. 39. Umile ed alta piii che creatura,

Termine Qsso d'etemo consiglio.
Tu le' colei che 1' tunaua natnra

II. 40, 41. Nobilitastl si, che il suo Fattore
11. 41, 41. Non disdegnb di &.rsl sua &ttura,
L 4J. Kel ventre tuo si raccese 1' amore.

I. 44, Per lo cni caldo cell' etema pace

Cod i germinato questo fiore.
Qui sei a noi meridiana' face

Di carltade, e ginso, intra i mortali,

S^' di speraoza fontana vivace.
Donna, se' tanto giande, e tanto vali.

Che qual vnol graria, e a te Don ricoire.

Sua disianxa vnol volar senz' ali.

II. 53. 54- I^ tna benigniii non pur soccorre
It. 53, 54- A chi dimanda, ma molle liate

11. 55, s6. Liberamente al dimandar preccrre.

L SI. In te misericordia, in te pietale,

L so. In t« magnificenza, in te s'aduna

Quatunque b creatura h di bontate.*
Tiie numbers at the side denote the corresponding lines. I add a
literal prose rendering of the above passage : —
Virgin mother, daughter of thy Son,
Lowly and yet exalted more than (any other) creature.
Fixed limit of the eternal counsel.

^vGoo^^lf

ifiS VOTES TO OROVP Q.

Than Bit the tiha didst so ennoble

Homaii natoie, that its MaW

Disdained not to become His own creation.

Within thj womb love was so rekindled.

By the heat whereof in eternal peace,

This Dower has thus budded.

Here ait thou to ns the meridian torch

Of love, aad beneath, among mortals,

Thon art the living foontain of hope.

Lady I thoa art so great, and art of tndi avail.

That whoso desires grace, and does not resort to thee,

His desire codeavonrs to fly without wings.

Thy benignity not only brings succour

To him who [nays for it. but many times

Bountifully forerans the prayer.

In thee is merC7, in thee is [nty.

In thee is muniiicence, in thee is united

Whatever excellence is in a created being.
). 40, Nablidtsl, didst ennoble; Dante's ' nobilitasti.'
1. 41. The tiai^tion is ioexact. Dante says — ' that its Maker (!.«-
the Maker of human nature) did not disdain to become His own
creature,' i.e. bom of that vei? hunaa nature which He had Himself
created. Cf. 1. 49.

1. 45. ' That is, Lord and Guide of the Qireefold space ; ' i.e. of the
three abodes of things created, vii. the earth, the aca, and the heavens.
I. 46. OuJ of rtUes, without release, i.e. without relaxation, without
cea^g. Oaf q/" means teilhrail, as is clear from Piol. 4S7 ; Kn. Tale,
aSj; and r^tn means aejuillaiut (O. Fr. rtiaii); see Cier. Tale, E.
1S3, and Riltiit in Gloss. Index to Prioresses Tale, Bee. There has
been some doubt about the meaning of this phrase, bat there need be
none ; especially when it is remembered that fo rtbnx is another form
of n rAm, so that rtlett = rtlaaadim, i.e. slackening. The idea is the
same as that so admirably expressed in the Prolog im Himmel to
Goethe's Faust.

1. so, Asaembltd ir in Ihte, there is united in thee ; cf. Dante—' in le
s'aduna.' This stania closely resembles the fourth stanza of the
Prioresses Prol<^ue, B, 1664-1670 ; see Prioresses Tale, p. 10.

1. 53. Somi. By all means let the reader remember that stmm was
probably feminine in English in Chaacei's time, as it is in German,
Dutch, and Icelandic to this day. It mil be found, however, that
Chancer commonly identifies the sun with Phoebus, making it mas-
culine ; see Prol. 8, Kn. Tale 635. Still, there is a remarkable example
of the old me in the first rubric of Part ii. of Chaucer's Astrolabie
-'To fynde the degree in which the sonne is day t^ day, alUr kir

THE SBCOIfD NONNES TALE. 169

coura a-bowte .' So again. Id Piers Plowman, B. xviii. 843 — 'Andlol
how the Sonne gan lonke her lights in lursilf.'

I. 56. Hir lyua tit)i4, the physician of their lives (or life).

L 58. Fltmtd urteeht, banished exile. The piopei sense of A. S.
mracea it BO exile, a stranger ; and thence, a miserable being, on exile.
The phrase ' fleming of wieccbea.' i.e. banithment of the miserable, occius
in Cbancer't Troilus, iii. 933 (ed. Sbeat). And see above, B. 460.

OaJli, bitterness. There is probably an allusion to the name Maiy,
and to the Hebiew mar, fern, marah, bitter. Cf. Exod. sv. aj; Acts
viii. a J ! Rath i. 10, Cf. Chancer'e ABC, 1. 50.

1. 59. Womrnait Cananei. a translalion of ma/in- Chananaa in the
Vulgate version of Mat, xv. 11. Wyclif calls her 'a v

1. 60. Compare Wyclif '1 version — ' for whelpis elen of the ci
that fallen doun fro tike bard of her lordis ; ' Mat. xv, 17.

t. 61. Smu of Eui, ton of Eve, i.e. the author himself. This, as
Tyrwhitt remarks (Introd. Discourse, note 30), is a dear proof that the
Tale was never properly revised to suit it for the collection. The
expression is nnsnitable for the snpposed narrator, the Second Nun.

1. (i,. S«J.™il. 17.

1. 67. Ful of grati ; allading to the phrase 'Aue gratia plena ' in
Luke i. iS,

1. 6S, j4iftn(fa<, accented on the penoltimate.

1. 69. Tktr as, vrhere that. Osan«, Hosanna. i.e. 'Save, we pray,'
from Fs. civiii. 35. See Concise Diet, of the Bible.

1. 70. The Virgin Mary was said to liave been the daughter of
Joachim and Anna ; see the Prolevangelion of James, and the Legenda
Anrea, cap. cxxi — ' De natiuitate beatae MarJae nirgints.'

1. 7s. Haum ofrtfui, haven of refuge. See the same term similarly
applied hi B. 85J, above. Cf. Chaucei'l ABC,\. 14.

1. 7S. Ridm, read, lliis is still clearer proof that the story was not
originally meant to be narrated. Cf. note to 1. 61.

L Si. Him, i. e. Jacobus Januensis ; see the Preface. Ai iht. Sec, oat
of reverence for the saint.

1. 83. Hir tigende, her (St. Cecilia's) legend as told in the Aurea

1. 84. The five stanifls in 11. 85-119 really belong to the Legend itself,
and are In the original Latin. Throughout the notes to the rest of tbis
Tale I follow the ind edition of the Legenda Aurea, cap. cbdx, as
editedbyDr. Th. Giiisse; Ldpsie, 1850.

L 87, Several of the Legends of the Saints begin with ridiculous
etymologies. Thus the Legend of S. Valentine (Aur. Leg. cap. xtti)
begins with the explanation that Valentinus means ualorim mau,
or else aalira lyra. So here, aa to the etymology of Cxcilia, vt arc

170 tfOTES TO GROUP O.

eeneioDsly offered jfw Eolutions, ill of them being wrong. As it U
hopeless to understand them without consnlting the original, I shall
quote as much of it as is necessajy, amaged in a less confused order.
The tru« etymology is, of couise, that CcecQia ia the feminine of
Csdliul, a name bome by membera of the Cxcilia gens, which claimed
descent from CeccuIus, an ancient Italian heio. son of Vnlcan, who is
said (o have founded Piineste. Cjeculus, piobably a nickname, can
hardly be other than a, mere diiDinutive of caciis, blind. The legendary
etymologies are right, accordingly, only so far as they relate to cznii.
Beyond that, they are strange indeed.

The following arc the etymologies, with their reasons.

(i) C3ecilia'Coelililia(ii<), i.t hiutnts UUi. Reasons:— 'Fuit enim
coeleste lilium per nirginitatts pudorem ; uel dicitur lUium, quia habuii
candorem mtmditiae, uirorem conscientiae, odorem bonae liunae.' See
H- 87-91. Thus grm ( •• gieemiess) translates uirorem.

(i) Ccecilia— cae^ nia, i.e. fA< v/ty lo btyadt, a path for the blind.
Reason : — 'Fuit enim caecis uia per exempli infonnationem.' See 11. gi, 93.

(3) C^lia is from codum and lya, ' Fuit enim . . . coilum per ingem
conlemplatimiem, lya per assidnam operationem.' Here lya is the same
as Lia, wliich is the Latin spelling of Leah in the Book of Genesis. Ix
was osoal to consider Leah as the type of actiiily, 01 the active life, and
Rachael as the type of the contemplative life.

(4) Csedlia, 'quasi caecitale carens.' This is on the celebrated
prindple of ' Incus a Don lucendo.' Reason : — ' fiiit caedtate carens per
sapientiae splendorem.' See 11. 99-ior.

(5) 'Uel dicitur a catla et lias, i.e. populus.' Finally, recourse is
bad to Greek, viz. Gt, Xtiit, the Attic form of >jUs. Reason; — 'fuit
et coelum populi, quia in ipsa tamquam in coelo spirituali populus
ltd imitandnio intnetur coelum, solem, lunam, et Stellas, i.e. sapientiae
perspicadtatem, fidei magnanimitatem et oirtulum uarietatem.' See
II. 101-lia.

11, 113-tiS. Chancer has somewhat varied the order ; this last stanza
belongs in the Latin to derivation (3), though it may serve also for deriva-
tion {5). It is probably for this reason that he has reserved it. The
Latin is — ' Uel didtnr coelum, quia, sicut dicit Vsidorus, coelum
philosophi nolubile, rotundum et ardens esse dinerunt. Sic et ipsa fuit
uolubilis per operationem sollicitim, rotunda per perseuerantiam, ardens
per caritatem succensam.' For the iviifinas and roundntss ai heaven, see
note to B 395. The epithet burning is due to quite another matter,
not eiplained in that note, The nine astronomical spheres there
mentioned did not suffice lor [he wants of theology. Hence a Itnik
sphere was imagined, external to the ninth ; but this was supposed
to be fixed. This outermost sphere was called the impyraum (from
G)t. inwvfos, boniing, which from tr, in, and wvf, tire) where the

THE SECOND NONNES TALE. 171

pme element of 6te subsisted alone, and it was supposed to be the
abode of saints and angels. Milton, in hi* Paradise Lost, uses the
y/ord impyreen six times, ii. 771, iii. 57, vi. 833, vii. 73, 633, x. 311 ; and
the word impyrial eleven times.

1. lao. Foisome account of St. Cxdlia, se« the Preface.

1. 1,43. An htyrt, a bail shirt. The usual expression ; tee P. Plow-
man, B. V. 66. Lat. text — ' cilicio erat induta.'

1. 1 34. Thi organs ; laL ' cantantibos oiganis.' We should now sa]i
' the oigan ; ' but in old aulhore the plaral form is commonly employed.
Sometimes the word organ seems to refer to a single pipe ouly. and (he
whole instrument was called ' the organs ' or ' a pair of organs.' where
fair means a «(, as in the phrase 'a peite of bedes; ' Ch. Prol. 159.
Thus, in a burlesque poem in Beliqaise Antiqux, i. 81, a porpoise is
described as playing on the organ : — ' On tho argons playdc tho porpas,'
Id a note to Sir J. CuUnm's Hist, of Hawsted, 2nd ed, p. 33, the expres-
iioD 'pair of oi^^ans' is shewn to occur m three accounts, dated 1531,
1536, and 1618 respectively. See another example in Dr. Morris's note
to Nonse Piestes Tale, 1. 31, where Chaucer uses orgoaa as a plural,
equivalent to the Lat. argana. On the early meaning of organum, see
Chappell's Hist, of Music, i. 317. The invention of organs dates from
the third century i.e. ; id. i. 315. See Dante, Purg, ii. 144, and the
note to Caiy's translation. It is worth adding, that another interpre-
tation of organs is equally possible here ; it may mean musical iostro-
meots o/all kinds ; since St, Augustine says — ' organa dicuntur omnia
instiumenla musicorum;' Comment in Psalm 56; Chappell's Hist.
Music, L 375, note a. In accordance with this view, the Ktench text
translates orgaidi by Us instmmau,

St. Cecilia is commonly considered Che patroness of music; see
Drydcn's Ode for St, Cecilia's day, and Alexander's Feast, 11, i3»-i4i.
But the connection of her with music is not very ancient, as Mrs.
Jameson explains. The rioion for this connection seems to me clear
enongh, viz. the simple fact that the word organis occuis in this very
passage. The workers at various trades all wanted patron saints, and
must in many cases have been driven to select ihem on very trivial
groundt. Thus, because St. Sebastian was shot by airows, he became
tbe patron saint of archers; and so on. See several examples in
Cbambera, Book of Days, iii. 38S. Besides, St. Cecilia is here repre-
sented as singing htrulf — ' in corde soli domino dttaniabai dicens ; '
seel. 135'

I. 145. Constii, a secret; Lat. 'mysterium.' And so in L 19), and m
P. Plowm. B. V. j68! see note to C 819 above. And,\i.

I, 150. Hen, her, ii a dissyllable in Chaucer whenever it ends a line,
which it does six times; see e.g. B. 460; Kn. Tale 1199. This is quite
correct, because the A.S. form kin is dissyllabic also. 1

■ OO^^If

lya yoTBS TO GROUP a.

I. 173. Chancer has hen mistianslHted th« Latin. It b not said that
the Via Appia (which led out of Rome through the Porta Capena lo
Arida, Tres Tabeni% Appii Fomm, and so en towaidi Capua and
Bmndusiimi) was situated three miles lioiD Rome ; but that Valerian ii
to go along the Appion Way as far ai to the third milestone. ' Uade
igitur in teitiam miUiariam ab urbe uia quae Appia nuncupator.'

L 177. Vrbm. St. Urbao'i day is Ma/ 15. Thig is Urban I, popc^
who succeeded Calixtns, jU>. 311. Besides the notice of him m diis
Tale, his legend is given separately in the Legenda Aurea, cap. Ltzvii.
He vas beheaded Hay 15, ajo, and succeeded by Ponlianus,

L 1 78. Siere ntdis, secret necessai7 reasons ; Lat. ' secieta mandata.'

1. 181. Fargtd yota, viz. by the rite of baptism.

L 1S6. SWnln hirifis, buiial-places of the saints ; Lat *iepalchTamar-
tirum.' It is worth observing, perhaps, that the word buri^ is properly
angular, not plural ; cf. A. S. bjrigelt, a sepulchre, and see the examples
in Stratmann. In P. Plowman, B. -ax. 143, the Jews are represented
as guarding Christ's body because it had been foretold that He should
rise from the tomb^

' fat Jjat blessed body ■ of huritla ihulde rise.'
Of course the mistake of supposing t to be the mark of a plural was
made in course of time, and the singular form birysl was evolTcd. This
mistake occurs as early as io Wyclif 's Bible, IV King^ xaiii, 1 7 ; see
Way's note in Prompt. Parv. p. 37, note I. Consequently, it is matt
likdy that Chaucer has made the same mistake here.

There b here a most bteresdng allusion to the celebrated catacombs
of Rome, which are subterranean passages cut in the rock, and were
nsed by the early Christiani for the purpose of sepulture. See Chambers,
Book of Days, i. loi, 101.

Lot'mge, lying hid. In MS. E., the Latin word laiilaiiltm If written
above, as a gloss. This was token from the Laiin text, which has
— ' intra sepulchra martiium latitantem.' Stratmann gives six examples
of Che use of lotiea or tutiiH, to lie hid. It occurs oace in P. Plowman,
B. x«ii 101, where outlaws are described as lurking ia woods and
nnder banks : —

' For outlawea in Je wode ■ and vnder banke lotytlh.'

1. 101. An old mm ; i. e. an angel in the form of an old man, vie
St. Paul. Cf.'*ote to I. 107.

L 301. Wiik Uttri q/' gold; Lat. ' tcnens librum aureis litteris scrip-
turn.' L. 103 is not in the original.

1. loj. ' When be (Valerian) saw hun (the old man) ; and he (the
oM man) lifted up him (Valeriui) ; and Chen he (Valerian) began thus
to read in his (the old man's) book.' Tliis is very ambiguous in
Chaucer, but the Latin is clear. ' Quern nidens Valerianus prae nimio
timiue quasi mortuus cecidit, et a lene leuatus sic leirit,* 1

■ OO^^If

THE SECOND NONNES TALE. 173

1. S07. Oo lord, one lord. Tyrwbitt prints on, ' to guard against the
mistake which the editions generally have fallen into, of con^dering a,
in this passage, as fkt ^gn of the vocative case.' For the same reason,
J have printed On, as in MS. Ft., in preference to the ungle 0, as in
most MSS. Even one of the scribes has fallen into the trap, and
has vrritten against this passage— 'Et lamentat.' See MS. Cp., m the
Six-text editi<si. The fact is, obvioosl;, that 11. 107-209 are a close
translation of £ph. iv. 5, 6, Hence the old man most be St. Paul.

1, ao8. Ctn'Moiifam, baptism; Lat. ' baptisma.' Seel. 117.

1. 116. We must read iJu before Mi, not ihU or Aat, because ■ in tlit
must be elided ; otherwise the line will not scan.

L iij. 114. Thai aoit, the one ; sometimes written ilu ion or the toon.
Thai oiktr, the other; sometimes written /h* iolhtr. 'The ton' is
obsolete; but *lhe tother' may still be heard. TTiel is the neuter of
the A. S. de£ article u, tt6, >ii( ; cf. Germ, dtr, dit, das.

Ai to the tignification of the red and white flowery see note to
1. 17 above.

Compare Act v. se. i of Masunger's Virgin Martyr, where an angel
brings flowen from St. Dorothea, who is in paradise, to Theophilus,
Sec note to L 148 below.

1. 131. For, because ; Lat. 'quia.'

L 136. Afterwards repeated, very neariy, in Kn. Tale, L 338.

1. 143. Satnur imdtmom, perceived the scent; LaL 'senusset
odorem.'

1, 148. Rett. We should have expected rota. Perhaps this is due
to the peculiar form of the Latin text, which has — ' roseus hie odor
et lilioimn.'

Compare the words of Theophilus in the Virgin Martyr, v. i ; —
'What flowers are these?
In Diocletian's gardens the most beauteous.
Compared with these, are weeds; is it not February,
The second day she died? frost, ic^ and snow
Hang on the beard of winter : where's the sun
That gilds this summer? pretty, sweet boy, say.
In what conntry shall a man find this garden ? '

1. 370. LI. 970-133 are certainly g^uine, and the passage is in the
Latin text. It is also in Che French version, but it does nut appear in
the Early English version of the story printed by Mr. Fumivall from
MS. Ashmole 43, nor in the English version printed by CaxCon in
1483. TytwhiCt's snppositiou is no doubt correct, viz. that this passage
* appears evidently to have been at first a marginal observation and
to have ctept into the |Xatin] text by the blunder of some copyist.'
He truly observes that these fourteen lines ' interrupt the narrative
awkwardly, and to Utile purpose.'

BvCoogk

174 IfOTES TO OROVP G.

L 171, AmbrBst, 'Huic miracalo de coronis rosarnm Ambroein)
■ttestatur in prae&.tione, sic diceos,' Bca. I cannot lind anything of the
Icind in the indices to the works of St. Ambrose.

1. 176. Est kir chambri, even hlr marriage-chanibCT, i.e. even maniage.
Wtytit, waive, abandon. Lat. 'ipsum mnndum est cum thalamis ex.-
lecrata.' Weyue occurs again in (ome MSS, of ChiDcer's TVa/i. L ».
. 1. 977. Skrifle, confession. Lat. 'testis est Ualeciani coniugis et
Tiburtii prouocata confessio, quos, Domine, Angelica manu odorifeiis
Boribus coronasti.' For Valerians, all the MSS. have Ctciliis. Whether
the mistake i» Chaucer's or his scribes', I cannot say; but it is so
obviuuslf a mere slip, that we need not hesitate to conect it. The
French text is even clearer than the Latin ; it has— 'et de cest tesmoing
valerien son mary et tibaicieo son frere.' Besides, the express mention
of 'these men' in 1. a8l is enough, in my opinion, to shew that the slip
was not Chaucer's own ; or, at any rale, was a mere oversight

L iSi. ' The world hath known (by their example) how mach, in all
truth, it is worth to love such devotion to chastity.' Lat 'mundns
agnauit, quantum ualeat deaotio caatitatis ; — haec Ambiosius.' This
is quoted as St. Ambrose's opinion. The parenthesis ends here.

1. a88. Btsit, i.e. void of understanding, as a beast of the field is.
Lat. ' pecus est.'

1. 315. And at. Tyrwhitt remarks that ai should have beai bj.
Bat a glance at the Latin text shews what was in Chaucer's mind ; he
is here merely antidpating the 101 in I. 318. Lat. ' et boj in illius
flammis panter inuoluemur, et dnm quaerimas diuinitatem latentem
in coelis, incurremus furorem exurentem in terris.' The sentence is
awkward; but vi was intended. The idiom has overridden the

L 319. Ctdlt. This is one of the clearest instances to shew that
Chaucer followed the Latin and not the French version. Lat. ' Cui
Caecilia;' Fr. 'et valerien dist.' Mr. Fumivall has noted this and
other instances, and there is no doubt about the matter.

1, 330. Skilfully, reasonably; tbe usual meaning at this date. See
1- 3'1-

1. 337. 'And all that has been created bya reasonable Intelligence.'

L 319. Hath iDii'In^. hath endoed with a soul, hath quickened; Lat.

1. 335. Ofoif, one God. We must suppose this teaching to be in-
clnded in the mention of Chrbt in I. 195 ; otherwise there is no allusion
to it in the words of Cecilia. The doctrine had been taught to Valerian
however; see U. ao7, J08.

There are continual allusions, in the llyts ot the Saints, to the
difficulty of this doctrine.

1. 338. Chaucer is not luite exact. Tlie I.atin says that three things

THE SSCOND KONNES TALE. iy$

reside 1o • man's wisdom, the said wisdom being but oat, ' Sicut in
Dna homlnii tapientia tria sunt iageninin, memoria et intellectus.' The
DOlion lesembles that in a favourite passage from Isidore quoted in
Pieri Plowman, B. xv. 39, to the efTect that the soal (jmima) has
different Dames according to its fanctions. WhcQ engaged in lemem-
beiing, we call it memory (numoria) ; when in judging, we call it
reason {ratio) ; and so on. Compare ihe curioos illnstrations of the
doctrine of the Trinity in Piers Plowman, B. Jtvi. J30-1J4, UTii. 137-
149- The illustrstioii in the text is, u Mr. Jepbson pomts out, by
no means a good one.

1. 341. The word Thri stands alone in the first foot.

Thrf I persdo [ es m&y | ther ryght | nel bj |[
See note to L 353.

1. 343, CoDM, coming, le. incarnation; Lat. ' aduentu,' Tyrwhitt
read simJt, i.e. sending, message ; but incorrectly.

1. 345- WilihtUi, detained, constrained to dwell; LaL 'tentus;'
Fr. ' tenn."

1. 346. Hitherto Chaucer's translation ia, on the whole, very close.
Here he omits a whole sentence, and begins to abbreviate tbe story
and alter it to suit himself. See his hint in 1. 360.

1.351. Tial, who. In MS. E. the wold is glossed by— ' qui, scilicet
Vrbanus.' It is remarkable thai the relative who (aa a simpit relative,
without to soSixed) is hardly to be found in English of this date, in
the notninan'vi case. The A. S. had is only used interrogatively.
' Htm (who) appears as a proper relative first in its dative team or loan
m L&yamoo, ii. 631. iii. 50 [about aj>. 1100] ; in its genitive whas and
dative viMam m Onnnlum, 3415, IO370 [about the same dale]. The
nominative ivAo is found sometimes with a pronominal antecedent in
Wyclifle, AJ>. 13S1-3 (Isaiah L 10), and becomes common as a fall
relative in Bemers* Froissait, a.d. 1513;' March, Anglo-Saxon Gram-
mar, p. 179.

1. 353. Qodda inygki, God's servant, or rather, God's soldier; see
L 3S3, and the note. Id the A.S. version of the Gospels Christ's
disciples are called ' Icombg-caihlas.' Id the Ormulum and in Wyclif
eniki or Mil sometimes means a servant, but more commonly a soldier.
Priests ate called 'goddes knyghtea' m Piers Flowmaii, R xi. 304.
In scanning thialuie, either leraingv is of three syllables (which I doabt)
or else the first syllable In Farfyl forms a foot by itself; see note to
L 341 above.

1. 363. Almacht; Lat. 'Almschiaspraetectus.' The rdgning emperor
was Alexander Severns (a.n. ta-ti^).

t. 3G3. Opposed, questioned, examined ; written t^pottd In most MSS.,
not without good reason. The old editions have aposed. A similar
confusion occurs in tbe Freres Tale, D, 1597, where only two MSS.,

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

176 NOTES TO GROUP Q.

liz. Ft. and Ln., have the later ipelling; afpost, as against five
others which rightlf read offostn. The later spelling occdib in
MSS. of Pieis the Plowman, where we find nppose, to question, B. iii. 5 ;
apposed, i. 47 ; appostdtn, vii. 138. Skelton has it, in his Colin Clout,
567:-

•For that they are not appond
By iust examinacyon
In connjTig and conuereacyon.*
Mr. Dyce (note on this line) quotes from Hornian — 'He was apposed,
or e]tamyned of his byleue, De religione appellatus est;' Vnlgaria,
rig. Dii. ed. 1530. ii Prompt. Pair, it is confused with oppose.
Wedgwood explains that appose, or poie, lit. to lay near (Fr. appour),
was used in the particular sense of putting specific questions to a
candidate for examination ; whence the phrase an apposite answer,
applied to one that was to the point ; see his article on Pate. But the
New E. Diet, gives oppose as the original form,

1. 365. Sacrijyse, sacrifice to the idoL This Was the nsual test to
which Christians were subjected ; see note to L 395. Compare Dan.
iii. 14, 18. So in the Virgin Martyr, iv. 3 ; —

' Bow but thy knee to Jupiter, and offer
Any riight sacrifice; or do but swear
By Cesar's forttue, aitd — be freet'

1. 367, TUse martin ; note that this is an accusative case.

I. 369. Cornictilere, a sort of officer. The note in Bell's edition, that
the French veision has prevoti here, is wrong. The word frevost (Lat.
frae/eclus) is applied to Almachins. Maximui was only a subordinate
ofBcer, and is called in the Early Eng. veision (MS. Ashmole 43) the
' gailer.' The expression ' Maximo Comiculario ' oceuis only Id the
Lives of Valerian and Tibnrtius, in the Acta Sanctorum (April 14I.

Riddle's Lat Diet, gives— 'Oirnm/oriiH, -i.m, a soldier who was
presented with a eamictdum, and by means of it promoted to a higher
rank; hence, an assittant of aa officer, Suetonius, Domit. 17; then also
in the dvil service an asiist an i i)f a magistrate, a deri, registrar,
tecreiary: G)d.Jnst'

' Comieulum, -i. a. (dimin. of coma), i. A litilt lom, Pliny ; also, a
tmall fUnatl of horn, Columella. An ornament in the shape of a horn
viom on the helmti, with which oEEceri presented meritorious soldiers;
tJvy. 10. 44;

Ducange gives several examples, shewing that the word conirnonly
meant a secretary, clerk, or registrar, Tyrwhitt refers us to Pitiscus.
Lei. Ant. Rom. s.v. Comiculariui.

L 37j. 'Hegotleaveforhimselffiromtheexectitionen.' Tormeatoiatt,
rs; Lat. 'caraifices,' See I. 5*7. Cf. tormentor in Matt
« Eastwood and Wright's Bible Word-book,

THE SECOND NONNES TALE. 177

1. 380. Pr««j, priests. The orieinal says that pope Urban dme himself.

1' 3S3. KByglUis, soldiers; as in 1. ,:!i;3. Lat. ' Eia milites Christi,
■bicite opera tenebrarnm, et induimini anna lucis.' See Rom. liii. 13.

I. 386. Tyrwhitt nates a slight defect in the Dse of ydotin in 1. 386.
followed by dom m 1. 387. The fiist sii lines in this stama are not in
the original, but are imitated from 3 Tim. iv. 7, 8.

1. 395. ' This was the crilerioQ. The Christians were brought to the
image of Jupiter or of the Etnperor. and commanded to join in the
sacrifice, by eating part of it, or to throw a few grains of incense into
the censer, in token of worship ; if tbej refused, they were put to death.
— See Pliny'a celebrated letter to Trajan. Those who complied were
termed satrificaii and ikjirifieaii by the canons, and were excluded from
the communion for seven or ten years, or even till thnr death, according
to the circumstances of their lapse. — See Kngham's AiUiquUia, b. ivi.
4. s.'— Note in Bell's edition of Chaucer. Cf. note to 1. 365.

This stania is represented in the original (in spite of the hint in
1. 394) by only a few words. ' Quarto igitur milliario ab nthe sancti ad
statuam lovis ducuntur, et dnm sacrificare nollent, pariter decollanlur.'

1. 405. To-bele, beat severely ; didt hitn » lo-bilt, caused (men) to
beat him so severely, caused him to be so severely tieaten. I have
no hesitation in adopting the reading of ed. 1531 here. To^/i is jnst
the right word, and occurs in MSS. Cp., Pt., Ln. ; and, though these
MSS. are not the best ones, it is clear that to-btU is the oiiginal reading,
or it wonld not appear. I give two examples of the use of the word.
' Ure men hi lo-biiii,' i.e. they severely beat oar men ; Layamon's Brut,
1. 3308. 'Me la-biol hii cheoken, and spette him a schom;' men
severely beat His cheeks, and spit upon Him tn scorn ; Ancren Riwte,
p. 106. See Ta-rac4 and To-rmit in Gloss to Chaucer's Prioresses Tale,
Sec. ; see also Didt in the same. To scan the line, slui over -I'u in
Almachiui, and accent didt.

1. 406. Whippi of leed, 1 e. a whip furnished with leaden plommetB.
Lat. 'cum plumbatis tamdin caedi fecit.' &c. ; French text — "il ie fist
tant batre de plombees,' &c. ; Caxton — 'he dyd do bete hym with
plomettes of leed.'

1. 413. Eaceme. offer incense to ; see note to 1 395.

1. 414. Thry. Over this word is written, in MS. E.— 'scilicet
Ministres.' The Latin original says that CedLa converted as many
as 400 persons upon this occasion. Hence the expression a voys (one
.oil.) In 1. 4.0.

1. 417. Wiihouttn differtnct, i.e. without difference in might, majesty,
or glory.

1. 430. Lewedly, tgnorantly. The 'two answers' relate to her rank
and her religion, subjects which had no real connection.

L 434. Lat 'de conscientia bona et fide non hcta;' c£ i Tim. i. $,
VOL. QL N [■■ ■_ • .,CpO(.)gk'

-7«

NOTES TO GROUP Ct.

1.437. ^^ i^'x^. to be feared; the gerund, &nd right according
Id Ihe old idiom. We still say— 'he is to hlanu,' 'this house loUi.'
March, in his Anglo-Saxoa Gtammar, p. 198. says — 'The genmd after
the copula expresses what tmal, may, or should be done.

' Ex. Manna sunn is 16 lyllannt, the Soo of Man mast be delivered up,
Matt. xvii. 11;' Sea.

1. 44]. Bigonnt, didst begin ; the right fuim, for which Tyrwhitt has
hegonaiil. far the Mid. Eng. bigtnntn we commonly find onginnan
in Anglo-Saion, and the form for the past tense is — ongim, onguniw,
ongan ; pi. ougunnon. The (bnn in Middle English is — Mf aiti btgtmn*
(or bigonne), bigaa ; pi, biguvun (or bigoniu). The very form here used
ocean in the Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. Moms, p. 7[. Tlie suffix -it does
not appear in strong verbs ; cf. T%ou siy, B. S4S ; ihoa bar, G. 48.

The whole of 11. 443-467 varies conaderably from the original, the
corresponding passage of which is as follows: ' Cui Alniachius : "ab
ininriis caepisti, et in iniuriis peiseaeias." Caecilia respondit : " iniuria
QOQ dicitor quod nerbis fallentibus irrogatur ; unde aut iniuriam doce,
si faka locDta sam, aut te jpsum corripe calamniam bferentem, sed nos
sdentes sanctum Dei nomen omnino negare nco possDmns; melius est
enim feliciter mori quam infeliciter oinere." Cui Almachios : " ad quid
cnm tanta snperbia loqaeiis?" Et ilia: "non est luperbia, sed con-
Etantia." Cui Almachins : " infelix. ignoras," ' &c. (1. 46S). However,
Chancer has adopted an idea Irom this in U. 473, 475.

1. 463. To scan this, remember that lagt has two syllables ; and
accent eon/us on the first syllable.

1. ^85. Lat. ' es igitur minister mortis, non uitae.'

I. 487. Do uny. ^0 away with; Lat. 'depone.' The phrase occur*
again in the Milleres Tale; C. T. 31S7, ed. TyrwhiH.

II. 489-497, These lines are wholly Chaucer's own.

1. 490. To scan the line, elide e in stiffri, and read p\Uas6phr:

1. 49). Sptiisf, to be read as sptVtt.

1. 49S. Vilir yta, outer eyes, bodily eyes. In MS. E. it is glossed by
'exteiioribus oculis.' The Latin has— 'nescio ubi oculos amiseris;
nam quos tu Deos dicis, omnes nos saxa esse uidemus; mitte igitur
manum et tangendo disce, quod oculis non nales nidere.'

1, 503. TaiU, test, try; lat. 'tangendo disce.' The word is now
restricted to om of the five senses ; it conld once have been used also of
the sense of feeling, at the least. Bottom even ventures on the strange
expresdon — 'I trust to laiti of truest Thisbe's liglu;' Mid. Nt, Dream,
V. t. iSo; such is the reading in the first folio.

I. 505-511. This stania is all Chaucer's own.

1. 515. Balk t^JlanJus rtdi; Lat. 'in buUiente balneo,'

11,516-^11. "The Latin merely has— ' Quae quasi in loco frigido
pe.mansit, nee modicum saltern sudoris peisensit.'

THE SECOND KONNES TALE. 179

!• 533' lAt- 'Mm semiaioam cruentus camirei deieliquiL'

1. 534- ^s •'*"'. though only in the (taceUent) Cambridge MS., is the
right reading; the test have hi vniu; somelimeE misspelt ki went. In
the first place, is vient 11 a common phrase in Chaucer ; cf. German
tr ill gigangm, and Eng. ht is gme. Ent secondly, the false rime detects
the blander at once ; Chaucer does not rime the weak past tense viml'i
with a past participle like yluiu. This was obvious to me at the first
glance, but the matter was made sure by consulting Mr. Ctomie's
excellent ' Rjme-Indei.' This at once givet the examples n wtnf,
riming with pp. to-rtnl, E. 1013 (Clerkes Tale); it wtitl, riming with
imlrununl, F. 567 (Sq. Tale); (s mini, riming with inaocint, B. 1 730,
and bat wml, riming with pautmml, B. 1869 (^Prioresses Tale) ; all of
which may be found in my edition of The Prioresses Tale, &c. Besides
this, there are two more examples, viz. bt Ijity tetnl, riming with iacrtmini,
E. 1701 ; and iha) he bi teenl, riming withitnr, A. 3665. On the other
hand, we find tinnlt, senti, hmli, and to-rmit, all (weak) past tenses, and
all riming together, in the Monkes Tale, B. 3446. The student should
particularly observe an instance like this. The rules of rime m Chancer
are, on the whole, so carefully observed that, when once they are leamt,
a false rime jars upon the ear with such discord as to be unpleasantly
remarkable, and should be at ondK detected.

II- 535> 536' These two lirws are not in the original,

I. 539. 'She began to [neach to them whom she had fostered,' i.e.
convefled. To fotter is here to Durse, to bring up, to educate in the
faith; see 1. 111 above. The lAtin text has — 'omnes qnos ad Edem
cOQuerterat, Urbano Cfuscopo commendauit.' Tyrwhitt makes nonsense
of this line by placing die comma after htm instead of siXer foilrid, and
other editors have followed him. In MSS. E. and Hn. the metrical
pinse is ri^tly marked as occurring after fostrid. The stoiy here
closely resembles the end of the Prioresses Tale, B. 1801-1855.

1. 545. Do uirchi, cause to be constructed.

1. <;49. Lat 'inter episcopos sepeliuit.'

1. 550. 'It it now a chtircbin Rome, and ^ves a title to acardmal,'
note in Bell's edition. Id a poem called the Stacyons of Rome,
ed. Fumivall, 1. 833, we are told that roo years' pardon may be obtained
by going to St. Cecilia's church. Mr. W. M. RosseCti, in a note on
this line, says—' The Church of St. Cecilia, at the end of the Trastever«,
near the Quay of Ripa Grande, was built on the site of the saint's own
house in 130; rebuilt by pope Paschal I. in 8ai, and dedicated to God
and Sts. Mary, Peter, Paul, and Cecilia ; and allered to its present form
%! T599 and 1715. In the former of these yeais, 1599, the body of (he
saint was found on the spot, with a contemporary inscription identifying
her: th« celebrated statue by Stefano Mademo, now in Ae church,
represents her in the attitude she was discovered lying in. FraniUno

„ J ■ .oogU

l8o NOTES TO GROUP O.

does not name the loo years indulgence of the text, but plenniy
indulgence on St. Cecilia's day,"

1' 553- After this line the Latin adds — 'Passa est autem circa, annos
domini CC et XXIII, tempore Aleiandri imperatoris. Alibi autem
l^tur, quod passa. sit tempore Marci Anrelii, qui imperaoit circa
annos domini CCXX.* The confusion of names here is easily explained.
Marcus Aurelius died in i8o ; but Marcos Aurelius Alexander Severus
(for snch was his title in full) rdgned from 211 to 135. The true dale
is geueially considered to be 130, falling within tiis reign, as it
should da

NOTES TO THE CANON'S YEOMAN'S TALE.

1.554. rA</)/o/Miii/C«i;f,i.e. theSecondNun'sTale. This notice
is important, because It inseparably links the Canon's Yeoman's Tale to
the preceding one.

'- 555- Eyui mylt, five miles. Tyrwhitt says that it is five miles
'from somt^ncf, which we are now utJable to determine with certainty.*
He adds that he is in doubt whether the pilgrims are here supposeil
to tw riding from or laaardi Canterbury; but afterwards thinks that
'the manner in which the Veman expresses himself in ver. 16091, a
[i.e. 11. 6)3, 634] seems to shew that he was riding lo Canterbury,'

It is really very easy to explain the matter, and to tell all about it.
It is perfectly clear that these two lines express the fact that they were
riding (0 Caaterbary. It is even probable that evtry one of the extant
Tales refers to the outward jonmey: for Chaucer would naturally
write his first set of Talcs before beginning a second, and the extant
Tales are insnfficient to make even the firat set complete. Consequently,
we have only to reckon backwards from Boughton (see 1. 55G) for a
five-mile distance along the old Canterbnry road, and we shall find the
name of the place intended.

The answer to thU is— Ospringe. The matter is settled by the
discovery that Ospringe was, as a matter of fact, one of the halting-places
for the night of tmvellers from London to Canterbury. Dean Stanley,
in his Historical Memorials of Canterbnry, p. 937. quotes from a paper
in the Archieoli^^ mv. 461, by Mr. E, A, Send, to shew that queen
Isabella, wife of Edw. II, rested in London on the 6th of June, 1358:
at Dartford on the 7th ; at Rochester on the Slh ; at Oipringi on the
9th i and at Canterbnry on the loth and nth; and returned, on
the I atli, to OspHngi again. See this, more at length, in Mr. Fumivall'i
Temporary Preface to the Canlerbury Tales (Chaucer Soc.), pp. 13, 14.

THE CHANOUNS yEMA!f!f2S TALE. l8l

Mr. Furnivall quotes ci£Ud from M. Douet-d'Arcq. concerning a
journey nude by king John of France iiom London to Dover, by way
of C«aterbnry, in 1360. On June jo, 1360, king John left London and
came to Eltham. On July i. he slept at Dartford ; on July a, at
Rochester: on Jnly 3, he dined at Sitlingboume (noted as being 39
miles and three-quarters from London), and alept at Oipringi; and
on July 4 came to Canterbuiy (noted as being 54 miles and a half
from London).

These extracts clearly shew (1) that the whole journey was usually
made to occupy three or four days; (1) that the usual resting-places
were (at least) Dartford, Rochester, and Ospringe; and {3) that
Sittingboume was considered as being aboat ij miles from Canter-
Now, En passing from Sittingboume to Canterbury, we find that the
distance is divided into lhre« very nearly equal parts by the situations of
Ospringe and Bongbton, giring tive miles for each portion. The chief
difficnlty is that raised by Tyrwhilt, that the distaoce from Ospringe to
Canterbury, wily ten ntUes, leaves very Liltle to be done on the last
day. Tliere is really no objection here worth considering, because we
have Chaucer's express words to the contrary. Chancer says, as plainly
as possible, that the pilgrims really did rest aU night on the road,
at a place which can only be Ospringe; see 11. j88, 589.

Mr. Fumirall also notes (Temp. Pref p. 39), that Lydgate, in hig
Storie of Thebes (in Speght's Chaucer, 1601, fol. 353 back, col. 1)
makes the pilgrims, on their retun-joumey, return from Canterbury (o
Ospringe to dinner ; —

'And toward morrow, as soon as it was light,
Euery pilgrime, both bel and wors,
As bad our host, tooke anone his hors,
When the Sunne rose in the East ful clere.
Fully in purpose to come to dinere
Unto Ospring, and breake there our fast.'

Further illustrations might, perhaps, be found ; but we scarcely
require them.

1, 556. Bougklon-unda-BIt. Here Blet is the same as /ht bite in
Gronp H, I. 3, which see. It is now called Bleui Forest, end the
village is called Boughton-iinder-Blean, in order to distingubh it from
Other villages of the same name. I lind, in a map, for examples,
Boughton Alnph between Canterbury and Ashford, Houghton Malherb
between Ashford and Maidstone, and Boughton Monchelsea between
Maidstone and Staptehurst.

1' F57- ^ man, i.e. the Canon, This is an additional pilgrim, not
described in the Piologae, and therefore described here in 11. s^-jSi,
600-655, Sec. ,-. .

D,g,t,zoflb,C,OOgle

l8a NOTES TO GROUP c.

'The name of Canon, as applied to an officw in (he Church, ii
denved from the Gk. *atiiiv {ianSn) signifymg a rule or measure, and
also the roll or cttalogne of the Church, in which the names of the
Ecclesiastics were registered; hence the clerg? so registered were
denominated Canonid or Canons. Before the Reformation, they were
divided into two classes. Regular and Secnlai. The Secular were so
called, because they caooniied in saculo, abroad in the world. Regular
Canons were such as lived under a rule, that is, a code of laws pnblished
by the founder of that order. They were a less strict sort of religious
than the monks, but lived together under one roof, had ■ common
dormitory and refectory, and were obliged to observe the statutes
of their order. Tlie chief rale for these [regular] canons is that of
St, Augustine, who was made bishop of Hippo in the year 395. . . .
Their habit was a long black cassock with a white rochet over it,
and over that a black coat and hood ; from whence they were called
Btact Canons R^ular of St. Augustine.' — Hook's Church Dictionary.

There were several other orders, sucti as the Gilbertine canons of
Sempringham in Lincolnshire, the PrEemonstratemes or Whilt Canons,
&c See also the description of them in Cutts's Scenes and Characters
of the Middle Ages, p-19.

I should imagine, from the description of the Canon's honsein 1.657,
and from the general tenor of the Tale, that Chaucer's Canon was
but a secular one. Still, their mle seems to have been less strict than
that of the monks.

1. 561. Priktd myla Arte, ridden hard for three miles. The Canon
and his yeoman may be supposed to have ridden rather fast for the first
two miles ; and then, finding they could not otherwise overtake the
pilgrims, they took to the best pace they could force out of their horses
for three miles more.

1. s6a. yeman, yeoman, attendant, servant. His face was all dis-
coloured with blowing his master's fire (11. 664-667), and he seems
to have been the more honest man of the two. He is the teller of
the Tale, and begins by describing himself; 1. 710.

1. 565. ' He was all spotted with foam, so that he looked like a
magpie.' The word He (like his in I. 566) refers to the Canon, whose
clothing was blacKQ- 557) ; and the white spots of foam upon it gave
him this appearance. The horse is denoted by ii (1. 563), the word hors
being neuter in the Oldest English. Most MSS. read lu for ii m 1. 5G3,
but there is nothing gained by it.

1. j66, JlfaZ>hM)|^(f, a double budget or leathern bag; see Prol. 1. 694.

1, 571. Chancer tells us that the Pardoner's hood, on the contrary,
was not bstened to his cloak ; see Prol. 1. 6S0.

1. S75- ' Rather faster than at a trot or a foot-pace.' Sud ironically.
Cf. Prol. 815. ^_, ,

THE CBANOVNS YEMANNES TALE. 183

1. 577. Clolt-lttf, Ihe leaf of« bordocb. Cotgrave has — 'Lampovrdt,
f. the Clooi or great Bum.' Also — ' Gloutrron, m. The dolt, Bane
Docke, or great Butre.' And again — ' Bantam, 1 the Clolt, bnire-dock,
■ or great Barre.'

la tbe Prompt. Parr, we find — ' CJoM, herbe ; Lappa banlana, lappa
rotuDda.' In Wydirs Version of the Bible, Hosea ii. 6, i. 8, we find
etoii or cloale where the Vnlgate version has lappa. In Vergi!, Georg. i.
153, we have — ' Lappaeque tribuliqne,' and a note in the Delphin
edition, iSij, says — 'Xiappa, glontermi, bardane, bdkdoce; berba.
capilnla ferens hamis aspera, qnae vestibns praetereuntinm adhaerent.'
Tbe Glossary to Cockayne's 'Leecbdoma' explains A.S, diit ta arcHtim
lappa, with numerons references.

Tbe word is closely related to G. Wttlt, a bur, a burdock, O. H. G.
eliUlla, thlitlt). Mid. Dn. Haddt, a bur (see HeiliBm) ; whence O. F.
gUtoH, F. glouttron (see above). It is clear that clati originally
meant the bur itsilf, just as the name of bar^rxli has reference to
the same. The cloli is, accordingly, the Arcliam lappa, or Common
Burdock, obtaining its name from the cloiis (i.e. burs or knobs) upon
it ; and one of the lar^ leaves of this plant would be very suitable
for the purpose indicated.

After this we may safely dismiss tbe suggestion in Halliwell's
Dictionary, founded on a passage in Gerarde's Herball, p. 674 D,
that the CSoli here means the yellow water-lily. We know from
Cockayne's 'Leechdoms' that the name dati sti )w animman teillt
(i.e. swimming dote) was sometimes used for that flower (Nuphar
luiea), either on account of its large loond leaves or its globose flowers ;
but in the present passage we have only to remember tbe Canon's
haste to feel assured that be might much more easily have caught Dp a
bardock'leaf from the road-side than have searched in a ditch for a
water-lily.

1. 578. Far amtt, to prevent svreat, to keep off the heat. See note to
SirThopas, B. 3051.

1. 581, Wiri fid, that might be full, that might chance to be fiill.
Wiri is the subjunctive, and the relative is omitted.

1. 588. Notii, Sec. ; lately, in the Ume of early morning.

1. 589. This shews that the pilgrims had rested all night on the
road ; see note to I. 555, and p. liii. of Pref. to Prioresses Tale, &c.

1. 597. .^uf*/, in any way, at all. Cf.Kn.Ta.j187; and Prioresses
Tale, B. 179a.

1. 599. fe, yea. There is a diffeience between yt, yea, and jbj, yes.
Ilie former merely assents, or answers a simple question in the aflinna'
tive. The latter is roach more forcible, is used when the question
involves a negative, and is often followed by an oath. See note to
Specimens of Eng, 1394-1579, ed. Skeat, sect. ivii. (D), 1. aa; and note

184 NOTES TO GROVP O.

to )ia in the Glossary to n\y edition of William of Paleme. Set an
example of JUS (yes) after a n^ative in Pieis the Plowman, B, v. tag.
Similariy. nay ii the weaker, no the stronger fonn of negation.

I. 609. A note in Bell's edition makes a difficulty of the scansion
of tlii* line; It is perfectly easy. The CKSora (carefiiUy marird in MS.
E. as occurring aftei knmt) preserves the daal t ia kani/t from elision.

And ji I him kn^w | e, is | wel is | do 1 1
Tynrhitt reads alio for the former as ; which is legitimate, because at
and also are merely different spellings of the same word.

It is tnie that the final 4 in aroHdrt, and again that in tetrit, are both
elided, under Eimilar circamstances, in the two lines next following ;
but the cases are not quite identical. The t in kntan, representing not
merely the plnral, but also the aabjunctire mood, is essential to the
conditional form of the aentence, and is of much higher value than
the others. If this argtunent be not allowed, Tyrwhitt's suggestion
may be adopted. Or we may read iatintn.

1. 608. Rit, contracted from n'delh; see other examples in Pref. to
Prioresses Tale, p. 1. See also tlil for slidilh in 1. GS) below.

1. 611, Leye in balauHct, place in the balance, weigh against it.

1. 610. Can, knows, knows how to exercise.

I. 613. The Yeoman puts in a word for himself— 'and moreover,
I am of some atiistanct to him.'

1. 635, Vp 10 rfoun, i.e. upside donn, according to our modem phrase.
Chaucer's phrase is very common; seePricke of Conscience, ed. Morris,
1. 7130 ; F, Plowman, B. xx. 53 ; Gower, Conf. Amantis, &c.

1. 63S. Stnidititi, pronounced bmdiiii, in Ihree syllables, tii in B.
1170, 1974. See note (o B. 1170 (Fiioress's Tale, &c,).

1. 63). Wars)up, dignity, honour ; here, respectable appearance,

1. 633. Ouirslappt, upper garment. So in Icelandic, jfirslappr means
an outer gown ; as, ' prestar skiyddir yfirsloppom,' i.e. priests clad in
over-slops. Historia Eccle^astica, i. 473. The word slop is preserved
in the somewhat vulgar 's/o^shop,' i.e. shop for second-hand clothes.

1. 6.15- Sourfy, dirty. Ta-tort, torn in half. So in Piers Plowman,
B, V. ig7. Avarice is descrilKd as wearing a 'tabard' which ia 'al
to-tom and baudy.'

1. 639. The second person sing, imperative seldom exhibits a Imal *;
bnt it is sometimes foond in weak verbs, ttlim being one of them. The
leadings are— ref/c, E. Cp. Ft. HI. ; TA, Ln. Cm.

1. 641. J^, Sec; because he shall never thrive. The Yeoman blurts
out the truth, and is tlien afraid he has said Coo mach. In L 644,
he gives an evaure and politer reason, declaring Ihat his lord is
'loo wise;' seel. 648.

1. 645. That thai, that which. In the margin of MS. E. is written—
' Omne quod est niminm, &a. ;' which is probably short for — ' Omqe

TUX CHAKOVm TEMANSES TME. 185

quod est nimium nertitsT in aitiam.' We also find — ■ Omne nimium
noccc' The corresponding English proverb is—' Too much of one thing
is not good' (Heynrood); od which Ray lemaiks — ' Assez y asi trop a'y
a ; FraaX. Ne quid nimis ; Ttnntitis. HijJiv Srinv. This is an apothegrn
of one of the seven wise men ; some attribute it to Thales. some to Solon.
Est modus in rebus, sunt certi denique fines ; Horat. Sat. i. i. 106. L'ab-
bondanza delle cose ingenera bstidto ; Ilal, Cada dia olla, amargo el
caldo; Sfanisk.' We also find in Hazlitt'g English Proverbs— ' Too
mucii cunning undoes.'— ' Too mnch is stark nought." — 'Too much
of a good thing,' — ' Too mnch spoileth, too liltle is nothing.' See also
the collection of similar proverbs in Ida v. Duringsfeld's Spricbworler, i.
J7. 3S-

1. 648. Cf. Bntler's description of Hudibras :—

' We grant, although he had mnch wit.
He v/ai very shy of using it.'

1. 65s. Thtr-fi/fio/ors, never mind about that.

1.656. ^iffoM^Jfit, ifitmaybe told. Cf. note to 1. 437.

1. 6j8. A Mini' lant is one that bas no opening at the farther end ;
a cul dt sac.

1. 659. Tknut by kyndi, thieves by natural disposition.

1. 661. TTu solhe. the truth. The reader should carefully note the foil •
pronimdatioQ of the final t in lolii. If he should omit to sound it,
he will be put to shame when he comes to the end of the next line,
ending with 16 iha. A very sinular instance is that of lymr. riming
with by DH, G. 1104 below. The case is the more remarkable because
the A.S. sdO. truth, is a monosyllable; but the truth is that the
definite adjective lii tolht (A.S. Yat hSKi) may very well have supplied
its place, the adjective being more freely used than the sobslantive
in this instance. Chaucer has loihi at the end of a line in one more
place, where it rimes with the dissyllabic bofke ; G, 168.

We may remark that Ihi tollit is written and pronounced instead
of lie saik (as shewn by the metre) in the Story of Genesis and Exodus,
ed. Morris, 1. 74 : —

■ He [ihiy] witen the sothe, that is sen.'

1. 665. PttrrI by St. Peter. Tlie full form of the phrase— 'bi seynt
Peter of Kome ' — occurs in Piers the Plowman, B. vi. 3. The shorter
ixciamation—' Peter r also occurs in the same, B, v. 544; see my note
on that line.

1. 669. MulHpfye. This was the technical term employed by al-
chemists to denote their supposed power of transmuting the baser
metals into gold ; tbey thought to muliifly gold by (uming as much base
metal as a piece of it would buy into gold itself; see 1. 677. Some
such pDD seems here intended ; yet it is proper to remember that
the term otiginally referred solely to the supposed fa^ that the strength

ISO NOTES TO GROUP O.

of an elixir could be multiplied by repeated operations. See Ihe article
'De Mnltiplicatione,' in Theatnim Chemicum, iii, 301, 818; cf. 131.
Cf. Ben Jodsod's Alchemist, ii. i :—

'For look, how oft I iterate the work,
So man; times I add unto his yirtue.
As, if at first one ounce convert a hundred.
After his second loose, hell turn a thousand;
Hia third solution, ten; his fourth, a hundred;
After his fifth, a thousand thousand oimcea
Of any imperfect metal, into pure
Silver or gold, in all eiaminationi
As good as any of the natural mine.*
1. 6S6. To scan the line, accent yman on the latter syllable, as in
U. 684, 7or.

1. 687. To scan the line, pronoonce euer nearly as (V, and remember
that Maddi is of two syUables. The MSS. agree here.

1. 6SS. Caloun, Cato. Dionysius Cato is the name commcnly as-
signed to the author of a Latin work in four books, entitled Dionysii
Catonis Disticha de Moribus ad FiLom. The work may be referred
to the fourth century. It was extremely popular, not only in Latin, but
■ in French and English versions. Chaucer here quotes from Lib. i.
Distich. 17:—

' Ne cures ri qnis tadto sermone loqnatni;
Conscius ipse sibi de se pntat omnia did.'
See another quotation from Cato in the Nonne Prestes Tale, 1. no;
and see my note to Piers the Plowman, B. vi. 316.

It is worth notidng that Catoun follows the form of the Lat. Calontm,
the accusative case. Such is the usnal rule.

1. 694. D^t abyi, pay dearly for it. Aby (lit. to buy off) was cor'
mpted at a later date to abidt, as in Shak. Jul. Caesar, Iii. r. 94.

1. 703. Gamt, amusement. In L 708, it is used iionically. Cf. irnai
i.e. ft serious matter, in 1. 710.

•Rather than I'll be bray'd, sir, I'll believe
That Alchemy is a pretty kind of game,
Somewhat like tricks o' the catds, to cheat a man
With charming.' — The Alchemist, ii. i.

NOTES TO THE CANON'S YEOMAN'S TALE.

1. 720. This Tale is divided, in MS. E, into two parts. Pars prima b

not really a tale at all, but ft description of alchemy and its professors.

The real tale, founded on the same subject, is contwned in Pars

THE CHANOPHS FEXANNES TALE. 187

Sicunda, beginning at 1. 971. The rubric means — 'Heie the Csuon's
Veoman b^ni his tale.' The word lali is not to be taken aa a

I. 7JI. Netr, nearer; this eiplains ntaria Macbeth, ii, 3. J46.

I. 7»4. ITitr, where ; observe the use. In 1. 717, we have aitr.

I. 716. Hoti, an old stocking, instead 0! a hood.

I. 730. 'And, in return for all my labour, I am cajoled.' To 'Meri
one's eye ' is lo cajole, to deceive, lo hoodwink. See Piers the Plow-
man, B. prol. 74, and the note.

I. 731. Wliieh, what sort ofa; Lat. juaUi. On mulliflyt, tee note to
1.669.

1. 739. ' I consider his prosperity as done with.'

I. 743. lupartit. Jeopardy, hazard. Tyrwhitt remarks that the deri-
vation is not from jtii ptrdu, as some have guessed, but from j'n parli.
He adds — ' A jtu farii is properly a game, id which the chances are
exactly even j see Froissart, v. i. c. 134— " Us n'estoienl pas ij™ parti
contre les FiBn90is;' and v. ii. c. 9 — " si nous les voyous i jtu parti."
From hence it signifies anything uncertain or hazardous. In the old
French poetry, the discos^on of a proUem, where much might be said
on both ddes, was called a ym parH. See Pmsiis dti Rey dt Nmiam,
Chanson xlviii., and Qlou. in v. See also Ducange, in v. Jocvt
Partilus.' Duconge hu — 'yucus parlitui dicebatur, cum alicni facultas
concedebatnr, alteram e duobns proposilis eligendi.' Hence was
formed not Only jtopardy, but even the verb to jtopard, ased in the
A, v., Judges V. 18 : > Mace zi. 7. Also in Shakespeare's Plutarch,
ed, Skeal, p. 139. side-note 3.

I. 746. la the margin of MS. E. is written — 'Solacium miseriornm.
&c.' In Marlowe's Fauslns, ii. i. 41, the proverb is quoted in the form
'Solamen miseris socios habuisse doloris.' Dr. Wagoer says: 'The
purport of this line may have been originally derived from Seneca.
De Consol. ad Polybium, xii. a : est autem hoc ipsum solatii loco, inter
multos dolorem snum dividere ; qui quia dispensatur inter plures, exigua
debet apud te parte snbsidere.' Cf. Milton, P. R. i. 3g3. The idea is
that conveyed in the fable of the Foi who had lost his tail, and wished
to peisuade the other foxes to cot theirs off likewise.

1. 751. 'The technical terms which we use are so learned and fine.
See this well illustrated in Jonson's Alchemist, ii. r :—
' What else are all your terms,
Whereon no one of your writers 'grecs with other,
Of your elixir, your lac virginis,
Vonr stone, your medidne, and your chrysosperme,
Your sal, your sulphur, and your mercury,' &&

1. 764. Lampii.to in the MSS. It is clearly pot for lamht, a cor-
raption of O. Fr. lanu, Lat, lamina. Were there any MS. authority,

l88 KOTES TO GROUP O.

it wonH be better to read lairu at once. CotgrsTC has — ' Lanu ; t
a thin pUte of an; metall ; also, s blade,' &c. Nares has — ' Lamm, s.
a plate, bom Lat. lamiaa. " But he strake FhalaatBS just upon the
gorget, lo as he batred the lammi thereof, and made his head almost
toQCb the back of his horse ; *' Fembr. Arcadia, lib. iii, p. 369.' Lutm
in old French also means, the flat slab covering a tomb ; see Roquefort.
So bei«. after the mgiedients haie all been placed in a pot, they are
covered ovei with a plate of glass laid flat npixi the top.

It it strange that no editor bas made any attempt to explain this vord.
It obviously does not mean tamf t For the insertion of the p, cf, tolemptu
lor Ktlarme, and nempat for Boant ; see Gloss, to Prior. Tale.

I. 766. Ealudng. To nluu a to close with lute. Webster bas—
' Lult, n. (Lat. lulum, mad, clay). A composition of day or other
tenacious substance, used for stopping the joncture of vessels so closelj
as to prevent the escape or entrance of air, or to protect them when
exposed to beat.'

The process is minutely described in a MS. by Sir George Gisldne, of
Innertiel (temp, James I.), printed by Mr. J. Small in Ihe Proceedings
of tbe Society of Aotiquaries of Scotland, vol. xi. r874-75, p. 193, as
follows: — ' Thaiifoir when all the matter which most be in, is gathered
tf^ether into tbe pot, tak a good lult maid of potters clay, and mii it
with bolus and rust of iron tempered with whitts of eggs and chopt hair,
and mingle and worke thame weill togither, and Inle joure pott ane inch
thick thairwith. and male a stopple of potters earth wrill bnmt, to shut
close in the hole that is in tbe top of tbe cover of the pott, and lute the
pott and tbe cover very close tc^ther, so as no ayre may brek fiirth. and
when any craks cam into it, in the drying of the Inte, dawbe them
up againe ; and when the lute is perfectly drie in the sunne, then take a
course linen or canvas, and soke it weill in the whitts of e^s mixt with
iron nist, and spred this cloth roond about the luting, and then wet it
Weill again with wbitts of eggs and upon the luting ; ' &c.

1. 768. The alchemists were naturally very careful about the heat
of the lire. So in The Alchemist, ii. i :—

'Look well to the register.
And let your heat still lessen by d^;rees,'
And agab, in Ui. a : —

■ We must now increase
Our fire to ignis ardias, we are passed
Fimut tjuinus, balnii, tineHs,
And all those lenler heals,'

I. 770, Maiira sublyming, sublimation of materials. To ' sublimate '
Is to render va[iorons, to cause matter to pass into a stale of vapour by
■■be application of heat. ■ Philosophi consideran(eseorummaleriam,qure

It in vase ino, et calorem sentit, evaporatur in speciem fumi. el ascsidit

THE CHANOUNS YEMANNES TALE. 189

in capile vasi^ : et vocant ablimaiianim; ' Thcatrom Chemicum, i6;9,
vol. ii. p. 135,

' Subili, How do you soUinie him [mercury] ?
Fact. With the calce of egg-shells,

While marble, talc' The Alchemist, ii, i,

1. 771- Amalgaming. To ' anialgamale ' is to compound or mix
intimately, especially used of mixing quicksilver with other metals.
The terra is still in use; thus 'an amaSgamoi tin' means a mixture of
tin and quicksilver.

Caltming, To ' calcine ' is to reduce a. metal to an oxide, by the action
of heat. What is now called an oxide was formerly called ' a metallic
calx;' hence the name. The term is here applied to quicksilver or
mercury. For example — ' When mercury is heated, aod at the same lime
exposed to atmospheric air, it is found that the volnme of the air is
diminished, and the weight of the mercury increased, aud that it becomes,
during the operation, a red crystalline body, which is the binoiide of
mercDiy, formed by the metal combining vrith the oxygen of ihe air ; '
English Cyclopaedia, Div. Arts and Sciences, s. v. Oxygen, 'The
alchemists used to keep mercury at a boiling heat for a month or longer
in a matrass, or a flask with a tolerably long neck, having free communi-
cation with the air. It thus slowly absorbed oxygen, becoming converted
into binoxide, and was called by them mrrcuri-us precipilatus ptr u. It is
now however generally prepared by calcination &om mercuric nitrate ; '
id.j S. V. Mtrcury.

1, 77J. Mtrcurit crude, crude Mercury. See note to I. Sjo. See the
description of Mercury in Ashmole's Theat. Chem. p. 171. The
alchemists preteiided that iheir quicksilver, which they called the Green
Lion, was something difTerent from quicksilver as ordinarily found.
See treatise on 'The Greene Lyon,' in Ashmole's Theat. Chem, p. 180.

1. 774. Note the accents — ' sdblymW Merciirie."

1. J78. Here the 'ascension of spirits' refers to the rising of gases
or vapours from certain substances ; and the ' matters that lie all fix
adown' are the materials that He at the bottom in a fixed (i.e. in a
solid) state. There were four substances in particular which were
technically termed ' spirits ; * vii, snlphar, sal ammoniac, quicksilver, and
arsenic, 01 (as some said) orpiment. See Thealrum Chemicum, iiL 8r,
iJ9;ii.43o; 111.376.

I. 7S1. Here a- in; being short for on, a variant of or, used in ihe
old sense of 'ul.' The expression signifies, literally, in Ihe manner o(
twenty devils, i. e. in all sorts of evil and accursed ways.

1. 790. Sdle armoniak. The latter word should rather be Armtniat,
i. e. Armenian, but we have armomti again below, in 1. 798 ; see note
to that line.

' Bole, a kind of line, compact, or eartby clay, often highly coloured

190 NOTES TO QROtTP O.

with iron, uid varying ia shades of colour from white to yellowish,
reddish, btuebh, and brownish. Fr, bol, Lat. bolus, Gk. 0al\of, a clod
or lump or earth ; ' Webster'3 Diet., ed. Goodrich and Porter. Colgrare
has — 'Bat, m. the astringent and medicinable red earth or minerall
called Boliamunit .. .Bol OritrUal, et Bol Armemtn Oramal, Oriental
Boleannenie : the best and truest kind of Bolearmenie, ministred with
good eBect against all poisons, and in pestilent diseases ; and more red
Ihan the ordinary one, which should rather be teanned Sinopian red
earth than Boleanneny.' And again — 'Rabriqut Sinopiqui, Sinopian red
earth, a heavy, massive, liver-coloured, and astringent earth, or minerall,
which, put into water, soon moulders, and fals into pieces. This may
»ery well be the orduiarie Botiamumii [sic] that is, at this day, used
by many sui^eons in the staunching of bloodl, &:e., bot is not the tme
(Orientall) one, redder then it, and not so easily dissolved by water as it.'

Vtrdtgrtea looks at iirst like a corruption of vird-dt-pis, but that
would mean 'green of gray,' which is nonsense. It is realty an English
version of O. F. vtri de Greet, 'green of Greece;' which, possibly, was
confused with the Eng. grtaii, from the notion that it is of a greasy
nature, The French virderii is &om the Latin viridi arh, the green of
brass. This term {viridt teris) is the common one in the old L^tin treatises
on alchemy. See the chapter in Albertus Magnus — ' Quomodo viride
leris lit, et qoomodo rubificalur, et super omnia vatet ad artem istam ; '
Theatrum Chemicnm, ii. 436. It is the bibasic acetate of copper.

1. 794. Cucurhilis, vessels supposed to bear some resemblance to
a gooid, whence the name (Lat. eucarbiia, a gourd). ' Cacurbita
est uas quod debet stare in aqaa, usque ad juncturam Rrmatum in
caldirio, iit Don moueatnr; nee cucurbits debet tangere foDduin,
quia frangeretnrj ct cum aqua minuitur, fundas aliam, scilicet calldam
et non frigidam, quia uas frangeretur ; ' Theatrum Chemicnm, ii. 451.

1. ?9J. Diri ynough a leek, dear enough at the price of a leek. Cf,
Clerkes Tale. E. 999.

1. 797. Watra nibifying, reddening wateis. This is well illustrated
by a ttmg passage in The Boke of Quinte Essence, ed, Fumivall,
p. 13, where mstructions are ^ven for extracting the quintessence out of
the four elements. After various processes, we are directed to pat the
vessel into ' the fier of flawme right strong, and the ried moHr schal
ascende ; ' and again — ' thanne yn the stillatorie, to the tier of bath,
cleer water schalt asende ; and in the botum shall remayne the rttd
walir, that is, the element of fier.' A long and unintelligible passage
about ■ mbrilicatio ' and ■ aqoa sinritualis rubea ' occun in the Theatrum
Chemicum, iii. 41. See also ' modus rubrificandt' and the recipe for
'aqua lubeaj' id. Hi. no.

1. 798. Arstaic was by some considered as one of the ' four spirits ; '
■ee note to 1. 778. For a long passage ' de aisenico," aee Theatrum

THE CHANOVKS YEMANNES TALE. 191

Chcmicum, iii. 177; also p, no, and ii. 238. Sal armonlacum was
another or them (see 1. 814) and is constantly meationed in the old
treatises; see ' pneparatio s^ Annoniaci secnndnm Rasim;' Theat.
Chem, iii, 179; also pp. 89, 94, loaj ii. 445. In vol. ii. p. 138 of the
same work, it is twice called ' sal amumaeum,' See the account of
sal ammoniac iu Thomson, Hist, of Chemistiy, L I34. Brimsiooa was
also a ' spirit ' (aee 1. 814) ; it is only aoother name for sulphur.

I. Soo. Egrimaiit, common agiimony, Mgrimonia o^cinalis ; valerian,
Valeriana officinalis ; liatarii, a kind of fern called in &iglish moon-wort,
BaOychium lunoria. The belief in the sirtue of herbs was very strong ;
hence even Spenser says (F. Q. i. 3. 10) that the magician Archimago
was thus enabled to turn himself into the shape of vaiious animals,
adding —

■ O who can tell
The hidden power of herbs, and might of magic spell.'
The root of valerian yields valerianic acid. The following quotation is
from the English Encyclopiedia, s.v. BolryMum : —

' In former times the ferns had a great reputation m medicine, not so
much on account of their obvioas as their supposed virtues. The lunale
shape of the piimieof thisfem {B. luaaria) gave itita common name, sod
was the origin of mach of the superstilious veneration with which it
was regarded. When used it was gathered by the light of (he moon.
Gerarde says — " it is singular [i.e. sovereign] to heal green and fresh
wonnds. It hath been used among the alchymists and wilchis lo do
wonders wichall, who say that it will loose locks and make them (0
fall from the feet of horses that grase where it doth grow, and bath
been called of them Marlagon, whereas in truth they are all but drowsy
dreams and illusions ; bnt it is singular for wounds as aforesaid." '

In Ashmole's Theatium Chemicum, p. 348, is a full description of
'lunayrie,' with an engraving of it. It is there also called aslirioa, and
we are told that its root is black, its stalk red, and its leaves round ;
and moreover, that the leaves viax and v/ans uiith the moon, and on each of
them is a mark of the breadth ofapemiy. See also pp, 315, 318 of the
same work.

1. 805. Atbificacioan, i.e, the rendering the water of a white colour, as

distingoishiog from the reddening of it, meolioned in 1. 797. In a long

chapter priated in the Theatnim Chemicum (iii. 634-648) much is said

about red and white colours. Compare the Alchemist, ii. i : —

' SubiU, I mean to tinct C in sand-heat tomorrow,

And give him imbibition.
Mammon. Of whilt oill

Sublh. No, sir, of nd.'
No doubt, too, tiraier is here nsed in the sense of the Lat. ajua, to
denote any substance that is in a liquid state.

193 NOTES TO GROVi> G.

t. EoS. Cired pokits. Tynvhitt reads SinJ poiella, and includes this
jihrase in his short ' List of Fhrases not imdeistood ; ' and indeed, it has
never been explained. But there is little difBculty about it. Poia is
the diminutive of palii, a bag, and means a little bag. Cered (Lat.
ceralus) means waxed. Thus Colgraye has—' Gri, m. -i; f. waxed,
imnd; dressed, covered, dosed, or mingled, with wax.' In many MSS.
the word is spelt send, but this makes no diHereoce, since Cglgrave has
' seared ' in this very place. So we find both ' cere-cloth ' and ' sear-
doth.' It U obvious that bags or cases prepared or closed with
wax would be useful for many of the alchemist's purposes ; see Theat.
Chem. iii. 13. There was a spedal process in alchemy called ctrotion,
but this has nothing to do with it; it means the reduction of anj
material to the consistency of soft wax ; Theat. Chem, iL 441.

Sal ptier, Lat. sal ptira, or rock-salt, also called nitre, is nitrate
of polassa. A redpe for preparing it ii given in Theat. Chem. iii.
195-

ViirioSt, i.e. sulphuric add. See 'vitnuli prxparatio;' TheaL
Chem. iii. 95.

1. 6to. Sal lartrt, salt of tartar, i.e. carbonate of potash; so called
from its having been fonneily prepared from Cream of tartar.

Sal pnparau, common salt prepared in a certain manner. See the
section — ' quod ualeat sal commone, et quomodo prnparetur ; ' Theat.
Chem. ii. 433, 435.

1. 8ia. Maad, i.e. prepared, mixed. Oaiof lartrt, oil of tarlar. See
the section — ' quomodo prgeparatur tartarum, ut oleum liat ex illo, quo
calces Eoluimtur;* Theat. Chem. ii. 436; and again — 'ad fadeadum
oleum de Tartars;' id. iii. 303. To scan 1. 813. remember to pro-
nounce larlri as in Fiench, and to accent alum on the latter syllable.
Of iSrtr" I alum | glas b&m | wort ind | argoile D

I. 814. Rfsaigar, realgar, red orpiment, or the red snlphuret of
arsenic; symbol (As S,) ; found native in same parts of Europe, and
of a brilliant red colour. Risalgar is a corruption of the old Latin
name, risigallum. The word is explained by Thymic in his Anim-
adversions, ed. Fumivall, p. 36 — ' This risalgar is that whiche by some
is called Ralesbane, a kynde of poysone named Arsenicke, whtcbe
tbc chimicall philosophers call tbdr venome or poysone.'

ErAibiHg, imbibition ; see this term used in the quotation Irotn The
Alchemist, in the note to L S05. It means absorpiioo ; cf. Theat.
Chem. iii. 13a. 1. a?.

I. S16. Cilrinaeioiat. This also is explained by Thynne, who says
(p. 3S) — ' Citrinatione is hothe a cooler [colour] and parte of the philo-
phers stoone,' He then proceeds to quote from a Tractatus Avicenna,
cap. 7, and from AmoIdu» de Nova Villa, lib. i. cap. 5, It was
supposed that when the materials for making the philosopher's stone

TEE CBASOVNS rSMANNBS TALE. 193

had been bTonEht into a state very favourable to the ultimate success
of the expenment, they would assume the colour of a citron ; or, ai
Thynne says. Arnold speaks of 'this citfioatione, peifecte digestione, or
the cooler pcovinge the ptaosophers stoone broughte almosle to the
heighte of his perfecliooe,' So in the Alchemist, iii. 1 ; —

'How's the rooon now? eight, nine, ten days hence
He will be silver potate ; then three days
Before be cUroniit. Some fifteen da;s.
The magisteiium will be perfected.'
1. B17. Fimwaacioutx, fermentation. This term i% also noticed by
Thyime (p. 33), who says — ' fermentadone ys a pecoller terme of
Alchymye, deduced from the bakers fennenle or levyne ; " &c. See
Theat, Cbem. ii. 115, ijs.

1. Sso. Foure spirilts. Chaucer enumerates these below. I have
already mentioned them in the note to 1. 77S; see also note to 1. 79S.
Tyrwhitt refers us to Gowec's Confessio Amantis, bk. ir, where we
find a passage very much to the point. I quote it from Chalmers'
edition, correcting the spelling. Of. Pauli'a edition, ii. 84.
' And also with gret diligence

Thei fonde thilke experience.

Which cleped is Alconomye.

Wherof the silner mnltiplye

They made, and eek the gold also.

And, for to telle how it is so.

Of bodies seuen in special,

With foure spiriles ioynt withal,

Stant the sotelance of this matere.

The bodies, whiche I speke of here

Of the planetes ben begonne.

The gold is titled to the sonne ;

The mone of silner halh his part ;

And iron, that stanC vpoo Mart ;

The leed vpoo Satume groweth ;

And lupiter the bras bestoweth :
. The copper set is to Venus ;

And to his part Mercurius

Hath the quick-siluer, as it falleth.

The whiche. after the boke it calleth.

Is first of thilke foure named

Of spirites, whiche ben proclamed.

And the spirit which is seconde

In sal armoniak is foude.

The tbridde spirit sulphur is.

The fourthe, sewend after this,

voi..m. o D„-...., Google

194 NOTES TO GROUP G.

ATsen[cum by name is bote.

With blowing and with lyres bote

In these tbinges whiche I sRye

Thei worchm by diueree waye.'
He farther explains that gold and silver are the two ' extremities,' and
the other metals agree with one or other of them more or less, so as to
be capable of transmutation into one of them. For this purpose, the
nlchemist mast go through the processes of distillation, congelation,
solution, descension, sublimation, calcination, and fiiatioo, after which
he will obtain the perfect elixir of the philosopher's stone. He adds
that there are really tliree plulosopher's stones, one v^etable, capable
of healing diseases ; aaother animal, capable of assisting each of the
five senses of man; and the third mineral, capable of tnnsformmg
the baser metals into silver and gold.

'It malceth multipUcacioun

Of goMe, and the fiiai^ioun

It causeth, and of his habile

He doth the werk to be perfite

Of Chilke elixir, which men calle

Allconomye, as is befalle

To hem that whylom were wyse.

But now it slant al otherwyse.

They spelten fcste of thilke stone.

But how to make it now wot nonCi

After the trewe experience.

And natheles gret diligence

They selten vp[on] thilke dede.

And spiilen more then thei spede.

For alway Ihei fynden i lette

Which bringeth in pouerle and dette

To him that riche were tofore.

The losse is had, the lucre is tore.

To gette a pound they spenden fyue.

I not how suche a craft shal thryue

It were better be refused

Than for to werchen vpon wene [txpiclationl
In thitig which slant not as thei wene.'
It is easy to see how the various metals were made to answer to
the seven planets. Gold, the chief of melals and yel[.>w, of course
answered to the sun, and similarly iilvtr, to the paler moon. Mercury,
the swiftest planet, must be the shifty quicksilver ; Saturn, the slowest,
of cold and diiU influence, must be had. The etymology of eofptr
suggested the connection with the Cyprian Venus. This left but two

THE CHANOUNS yBMANNES TALE. 195

metala, iron and tin, to be adjusted ; iron was suggestive of Mais,
the god of war. leaving tin to Jupiter. Tbe Dotion of thus natning Che
metals is attributed to Gebei ; see Thomson, Hisl. of Cbemtstry, i. 117.

Quicksilver, be it observed, is still called mtrcary; and nitrate of
silvtr is Etiil lunar caustic. Gold uid silver are constitntly termed
iol and Una in the old treatises on alchemy. See fiirther allusions
in Chaucer's House of Fame, iii, 341-397, as pointed out in my Pref.
to Cbaucer'B Astrolabie, p. Izvi.

1. 834. ' Whosoever pleases to utler (i.e. display) his folly.'

1. 83S. Aicanci, pos^bly, perhaps. See Glossary.

1, 846. Al cotatt hi, whether he know. The use of oi atthe beginning
of a sentence containing a supposition is common in Cbaucer; see ProL
734. Cf. at be, Prol. 197 ; Kn. Tale, 313. And see 1. 861.

1. S4S. Bollie tvio, both learned and unlearned alilce.

1. E61. 'To raise a fiend, though he look never so rough,* i.e. for-
bidding, cross.

1. S74. It is to aim eair, it is always to seek, i.e. never found. In
Skelton's Why Come Ye Nat to Court, 1. 314, the phrase 'they are
to seke ' means ' they are at a loss; ' this latter is the commoner use.

1. 875. Timps, tense. The editors explain it by ' time.' If Chaucer
had mtanl time, it is reasonable to suppose that he would have said so.
Surely it is better to take 'that fotur temps" in the spedal sense of
' that future tense.' The allusion Is to the phrase ' to seken ' in the last
line, which is not an iniliutive mood but a gerund, and often used
as a future taae, as Chancer vety well knew. Compare the A.S.
version of Matt. li. 3—' eart )m Je to cumenne eart ' — with the Lat.
' Tu es qni uinturus es.'

1.878. fii'ffcr smelt, i.e. a fatal, though alluring, pursuit. An
example of oxymorouj cf. ' insajiieas sapientia,' Horat. Carm. i. 34;

1. 879. Ifaddi ihe/ bat, if they only should have (or, were to have).
Naddi is for nt haddt, past tense subjunctive.

1. SSo. Innt, within ; A. S. innaa ; see 1. 83t. A nyght, for on nyght,
in the ni^t Perhaps it should be ayghtt (with final <), and lyghie in
1. SSi.

1. S81. Bai, cloth ; any cough sort of covering for the back. So in
most MSS. ; altered in E. to bnU, but unnecessarily. That the word
bai was used in the sense of garment is quite certain from two other
passages which I shall cite. That it meant originally a covering for
the back, will appear from a third one.

(1) In William of Paleme, ed. Skeat,l. 2096, we have —
'Than brayde he brayn-wod Sc alle his batiis rente.
His berde, and bis bright las for bale he to-twighi[e].'
I.e. then he became brain-mad, and tare all his clothes; he^udccd
02 ' "'^

I9<S NOTES TO GROUP O.

asunder, for sorrow, his beard and his biighl hair. Note that It Is
used here in all seriousness.

(]) In Piers the Plowman, B. x. 363, men are blamed for hoarding
np clothes, and meatioii is made of ' owre taUa that moth-eten be,'
i.e. of our garments that are moth-eaten for want of ase. Here, in
<Hie MS., the gloss 'panni' is written above; in another MS., the
reading is ' bakclothis.'

(3) In Piers the Plowman, A. xi. 184, we are reminded of the duty of
piovidiog biead and clothing for the poor : —

' Dowel it hatle [u calUO]
To breke beggeris bred and batkta beiD with elothis.'
Pronounce the words And a rapidly, in the time of one syllable.
1. 907. Tb-brtitti, bursts in pieces. Oo, gone. This must bare been
a very common result; the old directions about 'luting' and her-
metically seating the vessels employed are so strict, that every care
seems to have been (unwittingly) taken to secure an eiplosionj tee
note to I. 766 above. So m the Alchemist, iv. 3.

> Fatf. O, sir, we are defeated t all the works
Are flown in fiimo, every glass is burst :
Furnace, and all rent down I as if a bolt
Of thunder had been driven through the house.
Retorts, receivers, pelicans, bolt-heads.
All struck in shivers 1 '
1. gtt. Chil, short for chidtik; so also hail for Jtoldtlh.
1.911. Son stydi. I.e. one said; note that lom is here singular,
as in Kn. Tale, 1173. Hence the ose of th> tkriddt, i.e. the third,
in 1. 935.

I. 919. So ihttck, for (0 Out ich, so may I thrive. See Pard. Tale,
C. 947-
1. 933. Efl-sont, for the fhtutt ; lit. soon afterwards.
1. 934. ' I am quite sure that the pot was cracked.'
1. 96]. The reading ihyntik is of course the right one. In the
margin of MS, E. is written ' Non teneas aurmn,' Sec This proves
that Tyrwhitt's note is quite correct. He says— 'This is taken from
the Paraboke of Alanns de Insnlis, who died in 1194; see Leyser,
Hiil. Po. Mtd. £vi, p. 1074.

" Nod teneas aurum totnm quod splendet ut aumm.
Nee pulchrum pomum qaodlibet esse bonum." '
Shakespeare has — 'All that glisters is not gold;' Merch. of Venice, ii. 7,
65. Hailltt's English Proverbs has — 'AH is not gold that glisters
(Heywood). See Chancer, Chan. Yeom. Prol. ; Roxbuighe Ballads,
ed. Collier, p. 10a ; Udall's RoysUr DoysUr, 1566, where we read ; All
things that shineth is not by and by pure golde (Act v. sc I). Fronti
nulla fides, Juvenal, Sat. ii. 8. The French say. Tout ce qai luict n'est

THE CHANOVNS YEMANNES TALE. I97

pBS or. Non k oro tutto qael cEie luce ; Ilal. No es todo or lo qae
reluw ; Spaa.' So in German — ' Est ist nicht Alles Gold was glinzt ; '
and agab — 'Rothe Aepfel ^d anch faul.' See Ida v. Duripgsfeld's
Sprichworler, i. 53, 107. Cf. Chaucer's Hoose of Fame, i. 27a.

1. 97a. Part ueiaida. This is where the Tale begins. Even now, Ihe
Veonian has some more to (ay by way of preface, and only makes a
real start at 1. loii.

I' 975' .^'<'iiii''H^*, Alexandria. JiKf ofio-dAnf.aDdthreemoieas well.

1. 999. I menu, I intended ; as la L 1051 below. ' But my intention
was to correct that which is amiss.'

The reading l-mtnt, as a past participle, adopted by Mr. Wright,
is incotrect, as shewn by Mr. Cromie's Kyme-Indeic Cf. Nonne Pr.
Tale, 603 ; Sq. Tale, F. 108. See note lo G. 534, above,

I. 1005. Bj yote, with reference to yon canons. See By in Eastwood
and Wright's Bible Wordbook.

1. loij. Amudier. So called, as Tyrwh! It explains, 'ftoni their being
employed solely in singing anitvati or anniversary masses for the dead,
without any care of souls. See the Stat. 36 Edw. III. c.viii, where the
Chappelltins Parocluels are distinguished from others ehanlanz aanualts,
tl a no-i dts almis luciS iniaidanu. They were both to receive yearly
stipends, but the former was allowed to take six marks, the latter only
five. Compare Stat, a Hen. V. St. i. c a, where the stipend of the
Chapdleiii Paroehiii is raised to eight marks, and that of tlie CkaptlUin
ttraiutlir (he is so named in the stattite) to seven,'

I. loij. That is, lo the lady of the house where he lodged.

1. lolS. Spmding silver, money to speod, ready money. The phrase
occurs b Piers the Plovnnan, B. xi. a7B.

1. 1034. A etrltyn, a certain sum, a stated sum. Cf. 1. 776.

1. ioa7. At Dijr day, on the day agreed upon, on the third day.

1. loag. Anolhtr day, another time, on the next Occasion.

1. 1030. Him taoi, handed over to bim; so in 11. 1034, ma.

I. 1055. ' In some measure to requite your kindness.' See note to Sq.
Tale. F, 47r,andcf.I. 1151.

I. 1059, Stm alyt, see evidently; lit. see at eye.

1. 1066. 'Proffered service stfaketh* is among Heywood's Proverbs.
Ray remarks on it — ' Merx ultronea putet, apvd Hieronymum. Erasmus
Saith, Qob uulgo etiam b ore est, ultro delatum obsequium plerumqce
ingratum ease. So that it seems this proverb is in use among the
Dulclr loo. Id French, Merchandise offerte est i, demi vendue. Ware
that is proffered is sold for half the worth, or at half the price.' The
German is — 'Angebolene Hulfe hat keinen Lohu;' see Ida v. Diirings-
feld's Sprichw<>rter, i. 86.

1. 1096. Algalts, at any rate. Observe the context.

L 1103. Thai lot it haddi, that we might have it. Hojiffisbere the

198 NOTES TO OROUP G.

mbjnnctive. Perhaps him (present) would be better, but it Udti
aaljiorily.

1, 1126. Marine, mortirj'; atechoical tenn. Seenole to I. 1431.

1. 1151. 'To blind the priest with.' See note to I. 1055.

I. 11B5. Stilt! GyUs, saint Giles; a corrupted form of .<%idius. His
day is Sept. i ; see Chanbers' Book of Days, ii. 396 ; Legenda Auiea,
cap. citxx.

II. 1304, 1105, The rime is given by lymS (two syllables, from A.S.
lima) riming with by mt. The same rime occnis at least six limes in
Cover's Confessio Amantis (ed. Chalmers, bk. ii. p. Go, coi. a ; bk. iii.
p, 76. col, a; also pp. 103, 105,110, 157);—

* Haue feigned semblant ofte tyme

To hem that passen al day bjr me.'
'And hindred roe ful ofte tyme
When thei no cause wiste by me;' &c.. &c.

In all six places, Mr. Chalmers prints bymt as one word. See hy tht
(I.I29S); Myye{\. 137s).

On referring to Prof. Child's Observations on the Language of Gower,
I find snitn references ^ven for this rime, as occurring in the edition
by Dr. Pauli. The references are — i. 217, 309, 370; ii. 41, 1(4, 377 ;
iii. 369. Dr. Pauli also prints bymt as one word.

1. i»io. Scan the line by pronouncing the words or a rapidly. The
last foot contains the words — or a panne.

I. 1138, 1339. MS. E.omitsthese two lines: the other MSS. retain them.

1. 1 144. Hahmt is in the genitive plural. ' And the blessmg of all the
saints may ye have, Sir Canon I'

1. I >45. ' And may I have Iheir malison,' i.e. their curse.

1. 1183. 'Why do you wish it to be better than well!" Answering
nearly lo — ' what would you have belter ? '

1. 1391. A rather lax line. Is iher is to be pronounced rapidly, in
Ihe time of one syllable, and htr-imi is of three syllables.

1. 1 199. Pronounce simple nearly as in French, and remember Ihe
final t in longe (A. S. tungi).

1. 1313. His apt, his dupe. See Prol. Jofi. The simile is evidently
taken from the isci that showmen used to carry apes about with them
much as organ-boys do at the present day, Uie apes being secured
by a string. Thus, ' to make a man one's ape ' is to lead him about
at will. The word apeaardt occurs in Pieis the Powman, B. v. 540.
To lead apts means to lead about a train of dupes. In the Prioress's
Proli^^e, B. 1630, I have explained api by 'fool,' following former
editors. It now occurs to me that the word 'dupe' expresses the
meaning still better. (This is corrected in the Second edition.)

1. 1319. Hiyne, wretch. This word has never before been properly
explained. It is not m Tjrwhitt's Glossary. Dr. Morris considers it

THE CHAA'OUNS yEMAtfffES TALE. 199

as another form of hytit, ■ peasant, or hiad. but leaves the phonetic
<iiflereac« of vowel unaccounted for. It occurs in Skeltoo's Bowge of
Courte, 1. 317 1—

' It Is great scome to see suche an kayiu
Ai Ihon arte, one that cam but yestecdaye.
With VB olde seniBuntes snche maysters to playe.'
Here Mr. Dyce also explains il by hind, or servant, whereas the context
requires the opposite meaning of a despised masitr. Holliwell gives—
' H4yHe, a miser, a worthless person ; ' in which sense it occnrs in UdalJ.
C£ Lowl. Sc Main, to hedge in, preserve, spare; Low G. ktinm, to
hedge in, spare, save; Icel. higna.

1. J3>0. 'This priest being meanwhile unaware of his false practice.'
See I. 1334.

1. 1341. Allnding to the proverb — ' As fain as a fowl [i.e. bird] of a
fair nonow ;* given bj Hailitt in the form—' As glad as fowl of a bir
day.' See Piers the Plowman, B. i. 153 j Kn. Tale, 1579.

1. 1348. Totlmdimgratt; cf. Prol. 88.

1. 1354. By OUT! pronounced B/r, as spelt in Shakespeare, Mid. Nt.
Dr. iii. i. 14.

1. 136a. Ntre, for lutHrt; Meaning'were it not for.'

1. 1381. iS>, saw. The scribes also use the form ity or sn'gli, as m
Ku. Tale, loS ; Franklm's Tale, F. S50, in both of which places it rimes
with htigk (high). Of these spellinga uy (riming with hiy) is to be pre-
ferred in most cases. See note to Group B, 1. i (Prioresses Tale. &c.).

1. 13SS. This liae begins with a large capital C in the Eiiesmere
MS., shewing that the Tale itself is at an end, and the rest is the
Yeoman's application of it.

1. r 389, ' There is strife between men and gold to that degree, that
there is scarcely any (gold) left.'

1.1408. Alluding to the proverb — 'Burnt bairns fear fire.' This
occurs among the Proverbs of Hendyng. in the form—' Brend child
fnrdredeth.' So in the Romaunt of the Rose, 1. 1810—' Brent child
oC fyr hath moche drede.' The Gennan is—' Ein gebrannles Kmd
Girchtet das Feoer;' see Ida v. Diiiingsfeld's SprichwSrter, i. jji.

1. 1410. Allndu^ to the proverb — 'Better late than never;' inFrecch
'H vant mieux tard que jamais.' The German is — ■ Besser spat als nie;'
see Ida v. Diiriogsfeld's Sprichwdrter. i. 104.

1. 1411. In Haililt's Proverbs — ' Never is a long term.'

1. I4r3. Bayard was a colloquial name for a horse ; see Piers Plow-
man, B. iv, 53, 114; vi. ig6 ; and >As bold as blind Bayard' was a
common proverb. See also Cbaneet's Troil. and Cress, i. 21S.

1. 1416. 'As to turn aside from an obstacle in the road.'

1. 1419. Compare this with the Man of Lawes Tale, B. 55}.

1. 1411, Raft and rtnnt, seiie and plunder. The phrase is of

iOO NOTES TO GROUP Q.

Scanilinavlan origin. Rape is preserved in ihe Swedish rappa, to
■dze, allied to M. £. rapi, tigoitymg ' haste ' ; cf. Icel. ri/sa,
to plucdei, Icel. ri/a, to rive, to grasp. Renat is not connected
with A.S. rainaii, to ran, but with Icel. rana, to lob. ran, seizure,
plunder. The collocation of words is seen in the Icel. rifii ot
rdnum, wi& pilfering and plpndering. Fommanna Si^r, i. Iig;
ran oi rift, plunder and robbery, id. ii. 119, vi. 41, vU. 363 (s. t.
ran and rifi in Cleasby and Vigfusson's Icelandic Dictionary).
Hence the Cleveland form of the phrase is 'to rap and reeve,' some-
times ' to rap and ree ; ' see Rap in Atkinson's Cleveland Glossary.
Mr. Atkinson remarks that 'heo tupten, heo raefden' in Layanion,
ii. 1 6. liist text, is eqiuvalcut to ' hii nipten. hii refdea ' in the second ;
whilst the Ancren Kiwle ^ves the form arepm and arichta, with the
various readings rapin and rinm, roptn and rinua. Ihre quotes the
English ' rap and ran, per fm et nefas ad se pertrahere.' Mr. Wedg-
wood remarlis that in rap and ran, to get by hoolc or crook, to
seize wliatever one can lay hands on, the word rap is joined with
the synonyrooos [verb connected with the] Icel. rdn, rapine- Palstave
has — '1 rap or rtndi, je rapine.' Coles (Eng. Diet. ed. 1684) has 'rap
an[d] na, snatch and catch.' The phrase is still in use in the (cor-
rupted) form (0 rapt and rend, or (in Cleveland) to rap and ree.

1. 1438. Arnoldns de Villa Nova wag a French physician, theologian,
astrologer, and alchemist; bom ahoat a.d. 1135, died a.d. 1314.
Tyrwhilt refers ns to Fabricius, Bihl. Med. Ml., in v. Arnaldus Villano-
vanus. In a tract printed in Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 385. we have a
reference to the same saying — ■ Et hoc est illud quod magni philosophi
SCripsenmt, quod lapis noster fit en Mercurio et sulphure prseparatis
et separatis, et de hoc opere et substantia dicit Magister Atnoldus in
tractatu sao paiabolice, nisi granum framcnti in terra cadens mortnum
fuerit, &c Intelligens pro giano mortuo in terra, Mercuriam martunm
cum salepetrse et vitriolo Romano, et cum sulphure, el ibi mortiiicatnr,
et ibi Eubhmatui cum igne, et sic multum fructus adfeit, et hic est
lapis major onmibus, quem philosophi quaraiverunt, et inveotnm
absconderunt.' The whole process is desciil>ed, bat it is quite un-
intelligible to me. It is clear that two circumstances stand very much
in the way of onr being able to follow out such processes ; these
are (i) that the same substance was frequently denoted by six or
seven diffeient names; and (3) that one name (sach as sulphur) de-
noted live or six difTerent things (snch as salphnric acid, orpiment,
salphuret of arsenic, &c.)

1. 1439- Aomn't, i.e. Rosarium Fhilosophorum, the name of a treatise
on alchemy by Amoldus de Villa Nova ; Theat. Cbem. iv. 5 1 4.

1, 1431. The word mariificaiian seems to have been loosely used to
denote any change due to chemical action. Phillips explains Mortify

THE CHANOUNS YEMANNES TALE.

1. 1432. ' Unless it be with the knowledge (i.e. aid) of his brother.'
The 'blether' of Mercury was sulphur or brimstone (see 1. 1439). The
dictum itself is, X suppose, as worthless as it is obscure.

1, 1434. Hermes, i.e. Hermes Trism^stus, fabled to have been the
inventor of alchemy. Several books written by the New Platonists
in the fourth centoiy were ascribed to him. Tyrwhitt notes that
a treatise under his name may be fonnd in the Theatniin Chemicum,
vol. iv. Sec Fabridns, Bibliotheca Grarea, lib. i. c. 10; and Smith's
Classical Dictionaiy. The name is preserved in the phrase 'to seal
hermericoUy.'

Mr. Furnivall printed, for the Early Eng. Text Society, a tract called
The Book of Quinte Essence, ' a tretice in Englisch brenely drawe out
of the. book of quintis essendis in latyn, that hermyi the propbete
and kyng of Egipt, after the flood of Noe, ladir of philosophris,
hadde by leueladoun of an aungil of god to him sende.'

I, 143S. Dragouix, dragon. Here, of course, it means mercury, or
some compound containing it. In certain processes, the solid lesidunm
was also called draco or draco fui eomtdit caudam mam. This draco
and tbe eauda dratoais axt fiequently mentioned la the old treatises;
see Theatrum Chemicum, iii. »g, 36, &c. The terms may have been
derived from astrology, since 'dragon's head' and 'dragon's tail ' were
common terms in that science. Chaucer menlions the latter in his
Astrolabie, ii. 4. 13. And see the remarks on 'Draco' in Thcat.
Cbem. ii. 456.

1. 1440. SoioBrf/uno.goldandsilver. The alchemists called w/ (gold)
the father, and luaa (silver) the mother of the elixir or philosopher's
stone. See Theat. Chem. iii. 9, 24, 35 ; iv. 528. Similarly, sulphur was
said to be the father of roiiKials, and mercury the mother. Id. iii. 7.

1. 1447. Secre, secret of secrets. Tyrwhitt notes — ' Chaucer refers lo
a treatise entitled Siertta Seerelomm, which was supposed to contain the
sum of Aristotle's iostructions to Alexander. See Fabridus, Bibliotheca
Grxca, vol. ii. p. 167. It was very popular in the middle ages.
■'Egidius de Colmnni, a famous divine and bishop, about the latter
end of the 13th century, built upon it his book De Regimine Frincipum,
of which OQT OccleVB made a free translation in English verse, and
addressed it lo Henry V, while Prince of Wales. A part of Lydgate's
trajisladon of the Secreta Secretorum is printed in Ashmole's Theatnmi
Chemicum Britannicam, p. 397. He did not translate more than about
half of it, being prevented by death. See MS. Harl. 3lg[, and Tanner,
Bibl. Brit. s.v. Lydgate. The greatest part of the viith Bookof Gower's
Confessio Amantis [see note to 1. 810] is taken from this supposed

204 NOTES TO CROUP H.

work of Aristotle.' In the Theatrum Cbemicum, iii. 14. I find an
allusion to the pbilosoptier's stone ending with these words — ' £t Aris-
totele« ad AlexandrDm Regem dicit in libro de secretis secreloium,
capitulo penultimo: O Alexander, acdpe lapidem mioeralero, vegeta-
bilem, et animalem. et sepant elementa.' See WartOQ, Hist. Eng.
Poetry, sect. 19 ; iii. 19 (ed. 1871), or ii. 130 (ed. i8^o).

1- 1450. Tyrwhitt says— ' The book alluded to is printed in tbe
Theatrum Chemicum, vol. y. p. 219 [p. igi, ed. 1660], under this title,
Senioris Zadith fll. Hamuelis tabula Chemica. The story which follows
of Plato and his disciples is there told, p. 149 [p. 314, ed. 166a], with
lomc varjationa. of Solomon. " Dixit Salomon rex, Recipe lapidem qui
dicitorThitarioE(«'i) . . . Dixit sapiens. Assigns mihi ilium. . . .Dixit,
Est corpus maguesIiB. . . . Dixit, Quid est magnesia ? . . . Respoudit,
Magnesia est aqua, composila," &c.' The name of Plato occurs thrice
only a fea lines below, which explains Chaucer's mistake. W« find
'Tilan Magnesia' in Ashmole's Theat. Ctiem. p. 175 ; cf. pp. 41, 447.

L 1457. Ignotum per ignolius, lit, an onlinown thing through a thing
more unknown ; i.e. an explanation of a hard matter by means of a
tenn that is harder still.

1. 1460. The theory that all things were made of the four elements,
earth, air, lire, and water, was the foandalion on which all alchemy was
built ; and it was the obstinacy with which this idea was held that
rendered progress in science almost impossible. ' The words were used
in the widest sense; thns air meant any vapour or gas; water, any
liquid; earth, any solid sediment ; and fire, any amount of heat. Hence
also the theory of the four complexions of men. See Gower, Conf.
Amant. bk. vii ; Theat, Chem. iii. 8a ; iv. 533, 537.

1. 1461. Rolt represents the Lat. radix. A similar use of it occurs in
Theat. Chem. ii. 463, where we read that the philosopher's stone ' est
radiii, de quo omnes sapienles tractaueniot.'

1. 1469. 'Except where it pleases His Deity to inspire mankind, and
again, to forbid wbomsoever it pleases Him.'

1. 1479. "rmf 0/ Ail /jwf, during the whole term of his life.

1. 1481. Daft o/Ais £ab, a remedy for his evil, help out of bis trouble.

NOTES TO THE MANCIPLE'S PROLOGUE (GROUP H).

Line 1. Win ye, know ye. The singular is / uol, A. S. k teat,
Mceso-Goth, it tvaii ; the plural is lit niilin or tot leilt, A. S. tee teiloa,
Mceso-Goth. teelt tiiilsm. See 1. 81. where the right form occurs.

1. 1. BolMip-iaul-doien. This place is here described as being ' under
the Blee,' i.e. under Blean Forest. It is also between Boughton-ucdei-
Blean (see Group G, 1. 556) and Canterbury. This situation suits very

THE manciple's prologue. aoj

veil with Haibledown, and it has generatly been supposed that Harble-
down is here intended. Harblcdown is spelt IltrPaldouii in the accotmt
of Queen Isabella's jonmey to Canterbuiy (see ForaiTftll's Temporary
Preface, p. IJ4. 1. 18 ; p. IS7, 1. si), and H^badanae m the account of
King John's jonmey (id. p, 131, 1. i). However, Mr. J. M, Cowjier, in
a letter to the Aikmaum, D«c. 26, 1868. p, 886, says that there still
exists a place called Up-and-down Field, in the parish of Hianninglon,
which would snit the position equally well, and he believes it to be the
place reallj meant. If ao, the old road must have taken a somewhat
different direction from the present one, and there are reasons for
supposing that such may have been the case.

The break here between the Canon's Yeoman's and the Mandple's
Tales answers to the break between the Hist and second parts of
Lydgate's Storie of Thebes. At the end of Part I, Lydgate mentions
the descent down the hill (i.e. Bonghton hill), and at the beginning of
Part II, he says that the pilgrims had ■ passed the thorp of Boughtmi-
on-the-blee.'

1. 5. Dtm is in Iht mjn, a proverbial saying originally used b an old
rural tpori. Dun means a dun horse, or, like Bayard, a horse in general.
The game is described in Brand's Popular Autjqiiities, 4to. ii. 189 ; and
in Gifford's notes to Ben JoQson, vol. vii. p. 183. The latter explana-
tion is quoted by Nares, whom see. Briefly, the game was of this kind.
A. large log of wood is brought into the midst of a kitchen or large
room. The cry is raised that ' Dun is in the mire,' i.e. that the cart-
hOTse is stuck in the mud. Two of the company attempt to drag it
along ; if they ful, another conies to help, and so on, till I>un is
extricated.

There are frequent allusions to
Beaumont and Fletcher's Worn:

■let u

Phrases, quotes a line — ' And all gooth bacwatd, and don it in tit myr.'

1. 13. Do him comt JoTli, make him come forward. Cf, Group B,
18S8, 1889 (Prioress's Enn-link).

I, 14. A bolel hay, a bottle of bay ; similarly, we have a baitl alt.
Monk's Prol. B. 3083. And see 1. 14 below. A bottle of bay was
a small bundle of bay, less than a truss, as explained in my note
to The Two Noble Kinsmen, v. 3. 45,

1. rS. By Ihe monet, in the morning. There is no need to explain
away the phrase, or to say that it means in the afternoon, as Tyrwhitt
does. The Canon's Veoman's tale is the fiist told on Ihe third day,
and the Manciple's is only the second. The Cook seems to have taken
too much to drink over night, and to have had something more before

a04 NOTES TO GROUP H.

Elaiting. The &«sli air has Iiept hipi awake for a nhile at first, but
he is now very drowsy indeed.

Tyiwhilt well remarks that there is no allusion here to the anfinished
Cook's Tale in Group A. This seems to shew that the Manciple's
Prologue was written before the Cook's Tale was begun. See my Prelace
to the Prioresses Tale, p. xv. Note that the Cook is here excused ; 1, 19.

1. 33. ' I know not why, but I would ralhet go to sleep than have
the best gallon of wine in Cheapside.' Mi wtr Ituer slifi, lit. it would
be dearer to roe to sleep. Cf. 1. 14.

1. 24. Tkan constitutes the liist foot ; beslt is dissyllabic.

I. 19, As HOW, for the present ; a cororoon phrase.

1. 33. Not toil disposed, indisposed in health.

I. ^t. Fan, the fan or vane or board of the quintain. The qaintain,
as is well known, consisted of a cross-bar taming on a pivot at the
top of a post. At one end of the cross-bar was the fan or boatd,
sometimes painted to look like a (hield, and at the other was a clab
or bag of sand. The jouster at the fan had to strike the shield, and
at the same time to avoid the stroke given by the swinging bag. The
Cook was hardly in a condition for this ; his eye and hand were alike
unsteady, aod hb figure did not softest that he possessed the requisite
agility. See Quintain in Nares, and Strutt's Sports and Pastimes,
bk. iii. c. I ; As You Like It, i. 3. 163, on which see Mr, Wright's note
tClar. Press Series).

1. 44. Wya ape, ape-wine, or ape's wine. Tyrwhitt tightly considers
this the same as the inn di iingt in Ihe Calendrier des Bergers, sign.
1. ii. b., where the author speaks of the different effects produced by
wine upon different men, according to their temperaraents. 'The
Cholerick, he says, avia dt lyoa ; cat a dirt, quani a Um btu, veuU lamtr,
noystr, tl batlrt. The Sanguine avin di singe ; quant a plus beu, lani est
plus joyeux. In the same manner, the Phlegmatic is said to have
via di moulon, and the Melancholick ui'n di porctau,'

Tyrwhitt adds — ' 1 find the same four animals applied to illustrate
the effects of wine in a little Rabbinical tradition, which I shall
transcribe here from Fabricius, Cod. Pseuilepig. Veteris Testamenti,
voL i. p. 375. '' Vineas plantanti Noacho Sataikam se juniisse me-
morant, qui, dum Noa vites plantaret, mactaverit apud illas otitm,
Uontm, simiam, et tvim; Quod principio potOs vini homo sit instar
oiu'i, vinum sDmptom efficiat ex homine Imnmt, largius haustum mutet
eum in saltantem iimiam, ad ebrielatem infusnin transformet ilium in
pollutam et prostratam luem," See also Gesta Romanorum, c. 159,
where a story of the same purport is quoted from Josephus, in libra
da cnnf rerum naturalium'

Warton (Hist. E. P. ed. i8;i, i. 383) gives a slight sketch of this
chapter in the Gesta, referring to Tyrwhilt'i note, and explaining it

THE MANCIPLE'S PROLOGUE. SO^

in the words — ' vhta a. man beg[n9 to drink, he is meek and ignorant as
the lamb, then becomes bold as the lion, his conriEe is soon transformed
into the foolishness of the ape, and at lost he watiows in (he mire
like a sow.'

Barclay, in his Ship of Fools, ed. Jamieson, i. 96, spealdog of
drunlieo men, says —

'Some lotet-dronle, swaloyng mete without mesnre.'
And agaJD—

• Some are Jfr-dnah, taH of kaghter tuid of toyes.'

The following interesting explanation by Lacroix is much lo the
same effect :—

' In Germany and in France it was the custom, at the public entries of
kings, princes, and persons of rank, to offer them the wines made in the
district, and commonly sold in the town. At Langres, for instance,
these wines were pot into four pewter vessels called dmahis, which are
still lo be seen. They were called the b'on, moniiy. tkeip, and pig
wines — symbolic DSmcs, which expressed the different degrees or
phases of drunkenness which they were supposed to be capable of
producing : the lion, courage ; the monkey, conning ; the sheep, good
temper ; the pig, bestiality.' — P. Lacroix ; Maimeis, Customs, and Dress
during the Middle Ages. 187^, p. 508.

A note in Bell's edition quotes an illustrative passage from a song in
Lyiy'a play of Mother BomWe, printed in the Songs from the Drama-
tists, ed. Bell, p. $6 -.—

' O Che dear blood of grapes
Tnms us to antic shapes.
Now to show tricks liii apa,
Now lion-Uli to roar ; ' &c.
The idea here intended fs precisely that expressed by Earctay. The
Cook, being very doll and ill-humoured, is ironically termed ape-drunk,
as if he were 'f>dl of laughter and of toyes,' and ready to play even with
a straw. The satire was too much for the Cook, who became excited,
and fell from his horse in his attempts to oppose the Manciple.

1. 50. Ckyuackt, feat of horsemanship, exploit. See ProL 85 for the
serions use of the word, where in chmaehii means on an (equestrian)
expedition.

1. 51. 'Alasl he did not stick to his ladle 1' He should have been in
a kitchen, basting meat, not out of doors, on the back of a horse.

1. 5;f. Dominadoun, dominion. See note to G. 35a (Prioresses Tate,
A:c.) Cf. 'the righteous shall have dominalion over them in the morn-
ing;' Ps. llix. 14, Prayer-book Version, An early example of the
word is In A Balade sent to King Richard, third stanza—' Uertue hath
now no domiiiadouH' — printed at the end of Chaucer's works; ed. 1561,
ioU cccixxv, back. See Chaucer's Mmor Poems, liv, 16, ,

■ OO^^If

ao(S NOTES TO GROUP I.

1. 61. Faanh, blows, puSs ; of which the reading sntstih a a poor
corruption, though occurring in all the modem editions. Dr. Strat-
mann gives— 'fn«)MB, sleraucre; fiust. Tale of Beryn, ed. Fumivall,
1. 4a.' This instance is not a very clear one, and perhaps the reading
(in Beryn) should leally be taezt. To fiust does not mean to sneeze, but
to breathe hard.

I hive no doubt that the word maingi in Job ili. 18, meaning
not 'sneezings' bat 'hard breathings,' is due to the y/oii. /nesyng^
by which Wyclif translates the Latin utmulotio. In Jer. viii. t6
Wyclif represents the snorting of horses by fiusting. Cf. A.S. fhasi,
A puff, a blast, fiutslittS, the windpipe ; fatosimg, a hard breathing.
Grimm's law helps us to a further Ulustiation i for, as the English /
Is a Greek p, & cognate word is at once seen in the common Greek
verb uriai, I breathe or blow (not I sneeie). For further examples,
see fimsr, Owl and Nightingale, 44 ; fitatu, Havelok, 548 ; fnoiiid
<pt. tense), Gawaine and the Greoe Knight, l^^oi ; fnast, AUileralive
Troybrook, ed. Panton and Donaldson, 168. 878.

L 7>. To Ttclaim a hawk is to bring it back to the hawker's band 1
this was generally effected by holding out a lurt, or something tempting
to eat. Here the Host means that some day the Cook will hold out
a bait to, or lay a soare for, tbc Manciple, and get him into his power ;
for example, he might eiambe the details of the Manciple's accounts
with aa inconvenient precision, and perhaps the amounts charged, if
tested, would not appear to be strictly honest. The Manciple replies
in all good humour, that such a proceeding might certainly bring
him into trouble. See Prol. 570-586.

1. 76. Read rnaancipf, and pronounce «vi a rapidly.

1. 83. ' Yea, of an excellent vintage.'

1. 90. Pou/wi/, blown ; seeNonnePrestes Tale, 578. Here 'blown upon
this horn* is a jocular phrase for 'taken a drink out of this gourd.'

NOTES TO THE PARSON'S PROLOGUE (GROUP I).

IJne I . Mauaclfle, manciple ; see Group H. The connection between
this Group and the preceding is, ia reality, very slight. The best
Bolutioo seems to be to suppose that the word mauncipli here was
merely inserted provisionally. When the Manciple told his tale, it was
still morning; see Groap H, 1. 16, and the note. The Pilgrims had
bnt a very little way to go, however. Perhaps we may suppose that
they baited on the road, having a shorter day's work before them than
on the previous days, and then other tales might have been introduced ;
10 that the lime wore away till the afternoon came. It is clear, from
'. 16, that the Parson's Tale was intended, when the final revision was

THE parson's prologue. 20?

made, to be the last on the outward journey. Whatever difficulties
exist in the arrangement of the tales may fairly be considered as due to
the fact that the final revision was never inade.

1. 4. Nynt and niwnfy. In my Preface to Chaucer's Astrolabie, p. Ixiii,
I have explained this passage (iilly. In that treatise, part ii. sections
41-43, Chaucer explains the method of taking altitudes. He here says
that the sun was 19° high, and in 11. 6-9 he ^ys that his height was to
his shadow in the proportion of 6 to 1 1. lliis comes to the same thing,
unce the angle whose tat^ent is -^ is very nearly 29°. Chaucer would
know this, as I have shewn, by simple inspection of an astrolabe, without
calcolation.

1. 5. Foun, four p.m. The MSS. have Tm, but the necessity of the
correction is uudoubted. This was proved by Mr. Brae, in his edition
of Chaucer's Astrolabe, pp. 71-74. We have merely to remember that
ttn p.m. would be qfier mnstt, to sec that some alteration mast be
made. Now the altitude of the sun was 19°, and the day of the year
was about April 20 (Pref, to Prioresses Tale, p. xiii) ; and these data
require that the time of day should be about 4 p.m. Tyrwhitt notes
that some MSS. actually have the reading Foare, and this gives OS
authority for the change. Mr. Brae suggests that the reading Ten was
very likely a gloss upon Foun; since j^>ur o'clock is the rst^&hour of the
day, reckoning from 6 a.m. The whole matter is thus accounted for.

1. 10. The moan maliacioun, the moon's exaltation. 1 have discussed
this passage in my Preface to Chaucer's Astrolabie, p. Ixiii. My
explanation is that Chaucer uses exaltalim here (as in several other
passages) in its ordinary astrological sense. Tlie 'exaltation' of a
planet is that siga in which it was believed to eiert its greatest
influence ; and, in accordance with this, the old tables call Taurus
the ' exaltation of the Moon,' and Ubra the ' exaltation of Saturn.'
These results, founded on no reasons, had to be remembered by sheer
effort of memory, if remembered at all. I have no donbt, acconlingly,
that Chaucer (or his scribes) have made a mbtalie here, and that
the reading should be 'Satumes,' as proposed by Tyrwhitt. The
sentence then means — 'Therewith Saturn's exaltation, I mean Libra,
kept on continoally ascending above the horizon.' This would be
quite right, as the sign of IJbra was actually ascending at the lime
supposed. Hie phrase ' I mene Libra ' may be paralleled by the
phrase 'I mene Venus;' Kn. Tale, 135S ; see also Group B, i860,
1141. jliuvy, continually, is common in Chancer; see Clerkes Tale,
E. 458. 810. Gan ascndt, did ascend, is the opposite to gan desetnde;
Clerkes Tale, E 391, It is somewhat remarkable that the astrologers
also divided each sign into three equal parts of ten degrees each, called
' faces ; ' mentioned in Chaucer's Astrolabie, ii. 4. 38, and in 1. so of the
Squieres Tale. According to their arrangement, the lirst 10 degrees of

2o8 NOTES TO GROUP T.

Libra was called the ' face of the moon," or 'moncs face.' This sngfiesti
that Chancer may, at the moment, have confused /act with rxaliaiion,
thus giving us, as the portion of the zodiac intended, the first tea degrees
of Libra.

I doubt if the phrase is worth fiirther discussion. For farther
infofmation see my Pre&ce to Chaucer's AstroUbie ; and, for an
ingenious theory, offered in eiplanation of the whole passage, see
Mr. Brae's edition of (he same, p. 74.

1. 16. Thismesns that the Parson's Tale was meant to be the last one
on the outward journey. Unfortunately, there lack a great many more
tales than one, as the matter realty stands.

1. 16. ' Unpack your wallet, and let us see what is in it.' In other
words, tell us a story, and let us see what it is like.

1. 3J. See I Tim. i. 4. iv. 7 ; a Tim. iv. 4.

1. 43, Soulhrm. In my Essay on Alliterative Poetry, printed in
vol. iii, of the Percy Folio MS., ed. Hales and Fumivall, I have shewn
that neatly atl the alliterative poems are m the Northetn or We&t-Midland
dialect, as opposed to the East-Midland dialect of Chancer, which
approaches the Southern dialect Still, it is the Faison himsti/, not
CtKiucer, who saya he is a Soulhemer; and perhaps tlie poet meant
naturally ecough, to tell ns that he was a. Kenlish man. The dialect of
Kent was properly Southern. Many Southern fonns occur in Gower.

1. 43. Rom, rant, ruf are of course nonsense words, chosen to re-
present alliteration, because they all alike begin with r. In most
alliterative poetry, the number of words in a line banning with a
common letter is, as Chaucer suggests, ihra.

The word gitli here means no more than 'tell a sloty,' without
reference to the form of the story. Properly, the gain were in prose ;
see note to Group B, 1113. It is, however, worth noting that one very
long alliterative poem on the siege of Troy, edited by Paoton and
Donaldson (Early English Text Society), bears the title of ' Gtsi
Hysloriale.' The number of distinctively Northern words in it is
very considerable.

I think that this line has been forced by some out of its true meaning,
and made to convey a sneer against alliterative poetry which was by
no means intended. Neither Chaucer himself nor his amiable parson
would have spoken slightragly of other men's labours. The introdnc-
tion of the words ram, rem, nif conveys no more than a perfectly
good-humoured allusion. That this is the true view is clear from
the very next line, where the Parson declares that 'be holds time
but little better.'

The most interesting question is — why should Chancer allude to
alliterative poetry at all 7 The answer is, in my view, that he distinctly
wished to recognise the curious work of his contemporary William

THE PARSOf^S PROLOGUE. 2oq

whose Vision of Piers the Plowman had, by Ihis time, passed, as It
were, into a second edition, having been extremely popular in London,
and espedallj amongst the lower classes. The author was nu a
Southerner, bat his poem had come to London, together with himself,
before A.n. 1377.

]. 57. Ttiuuil, literallj exactin ginng the text The next line means
— ' I only gather (and give you) the general meaning.' Most quotations
at this period were very mexact, and Chaucer himself was no more exact
than others.

1. 67. Haddt ihi vmrdis. Tyrwhitt says — 'This is a French phrase.
It isapplied to the Speaker of the Commons in Rot. Pari. Jl Edw. IIL
n. 87. "Mons. Thomas de Hongerfotd, Chivaler, qi avoit lis parolts
pur les Commones d'Angleterre en cest Farlemeot," &c' It means —
was the spokesman.

ADDITIONAL NOTE ON THE NINE-SYLLABLE LINK

In my Preface to the Prioress's Tale, ist ed. p. biii., and ed. p. Ixiv.,
I give some examples of lines in which the first foot consists of a single
syllable. In the present volume, we may note similar lines, vli. B. 404^
497, G. 341. As lines of this description are somewhat rare in modem
English poetry, I may point opt that there are twelve such lines in
Tennyson's Vision of Sin, 1. 14-15. See farther m mj Pre&ce to Chancel's
Legend of Good Women.

ADDITIONAL NOTE ON THE SECOND NUN'S TALE.

Besides the Legenda Aurea (see p. xxxii), Chaucer also consulted the
Lives of Valerian and Tibnrtius, in the Acta Sanctomm (April 14).
See Dr. Kdlblng's paper in the Englische Studien, i. 1151 and see the
note to L 369, on p. 176 above. Cf. Cockayne's Skrint, p. 149.

^, Google

■oflb^Google

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

B-armpB. C = GroupC. Q-GroupQ. H -Group II. I -Group I.

The following ire the principil conliictioni used : —
A.S. = Anglo-Sazon (L c. Old Englii
' " Botworlh'l or Greii

Dictioi

i«).

Lit.— Lalin.

M.E. = Middl« Engliih (a-d. lajo-

"48s).
M.H.a.-Middlc High Gnmin.
MiBio-Goth. or Oolh. — Mceso-

Gothic.
O.F.— Old French (Burguy, Roque-

Dan. - Daniih (Ferrall and Repp).
Do. = Dutth (TauchniW edition).
E.- Engliih.
E£. = Uatiy EnglUh (a.d. lloo-

1150).
F.- French (Brachet),
Q. — Oerman.

Gk. = Greek. ciety).

Icel.- Icelandic (Cleasby and Vig< Sp.— finish (Meadowi)-

fusKHi). Sw, ^Swediih (Tauchirilz edition).

llal.-Italian (Meadowi)- W.-Wdih (Spurrell).

Aho the following : v.-^vttb in lie injinilivi mood; pr. a. or pi. i. meant
the /AirrfperiDD tingular of the preient or put tense, eicept when I p. or 3 p.
(/«( penoQ or moiuf perion) ii added ; pr. pi. or pt. pi. meant, liltewite,
the third perion plural of the preieal or past teoie ; imf, 1. meant the iteond
penoQ lingnlar of the imperatiTe mood. Other contractioni, luch ait, for mb-
•tantiTC,^. (or pait participle, will be readily nndeittood. In the referencei,
when the letter it ibieni before a nomber, Mpply the letter lilt mentioned.
The referencei aie to the Group and the lint.

'Gloss. I,' meant the Gloitiry to Dr, Monis'i edition of the Piologne.
Knighlei Tale, &c. ; ■ Qlou. II.' meant the Glouaiy to the Fiioretiei Tale,
&c.; both in the Clarendon Preti Series.

b.,/or on, prip. in, dnrinf; ; a nygkl,
in the night, by night, G S80 ;
a dayts, lit. on dayi, i. e. a-dayi,
1 396. A. S. on, E. E. OR, a.

Aboulied, pp. ashamed, discon-
certed, B j6S. O.Fr. tibahir,
to frighten ; cf. Ital. Bairt, to
aitonit^ (given by Diei), wheniB
Ital.i'hart (Dies); poiiibly from
the inteljeclioa bak I of ailoniih-

AbhominAble, adj. abominable,
C 471, 631. Lat. abommor, I
deprecate an omen ; from ab and

Abluoioni, t. pi. ablutiont, vaih<

ingt,G856.
Abought, pp. redeemed, atoned for,

C S03. See Abjs.

sit

OLOSSARIAL INDEX.

A.bU8fon, t. guile. Impoitnrr, dectit,
B 114. 'Abusion, f. >n abuiing,
an error, fallacy, impoiluie, guile,
deceit ; ' Cotgrave'i French Dirt.

Abye, V. to >ui!er for, paj (dearly)
for, C 756, GG94; j^, Aboughl.
atoned for. C 50,;. A. S. dbycgaii,
10 pay lor ; liiioi byegaii, to buy,
See Ahougiu in Olou, I.

Aooide&t, t. any pcopettj or
qualitj of I thing, not eisenlial
to ill exittence ; the outwaid ap-
pearance, C 539- See the note.
(Lat. cadirt.)

Aoootde, /r, Sm subj, may ^gree, G
6j8 ; pf. Accorded, agreed. B
138. Fi. atcorder, Lat accord-
art, fcoRi eor, the heart.

Adann. adv. down, O 111,1, 1 7' ;
at the bottom, G 779. A. S. 0/-
(ftiu, lit. off the down or hill {
ftom ffiin, a hill, a domn.

Aduenaria, s. enemy, G 1476.
O. Ft. advtrsarit (Burguy), Lat.
adumarim ; (una Lat ad, to,
and utrlen, to turn.

Adnerteuos, 1. mental attention,
consideration oC a matter in hand,
O467. The leiue iibroughtoul
in Chaucer'i Troitm and Ccesiida,
if. 69S, wbera Creisida U in a
itate of abstraction — ' Her eduer-
ttntt ii alwej elleiwhete.' From

Aduooat, I. advocate, intercessor,
G 68. Lat. ad^oean, from vox,

Affrayi '■ fear, tenor, B 1137.

See GIosi. II.
Afitayed,^. afraid, frightened, B

563.
After, pnp. according to, G i; ;

in expectation of, for. B 467.

A.S. i^ar; lee Gloss. II.
Agaat, adj. amazed, lerriBed, B

677. See Glou. I. and II.
AKayn, prtp. against, B 580, C

417, G 1415; near. G 1179;

Dppotile to, to meet, B 391 ;

toward), to meet, B 399, G 1341.
A. S. lyngldn, towardi, againlt.

AKayna, prep, before, in presence
of, C 743. Formed from A. S.
ottgidn, with addition of (adver-
bial) .affii.«. ThisMj:. agayni
ii DOW corrupted to against.

AgaTBWard, aifiF. back again, B
441.

A.£(m,pp. gone away, C 810; pp.
as adv. Agoon, ago, 436. A. S.
ligdn, pp. of verb dgdn, to go by.
pats by, which ii equivalent to O.
ergrien.

Agryae, v. to shudder, to be leiied
with horror. B 614. A. S. dgrisan,
to fear; cf. AS. grislU, giisly,

Al, <i4r. all ; al a, the whole of, G
996; al al, at all, wholly, C 633.
A. S. tail, Goth, alh, all.

Al, conj. whether, G 846 ; although,
861,0449,451. At tD = as,B
396, H 80.

Alblfituuiloan, >. alblRcaiion,
whitening, rendering of a white
colonr, G 805. Lai. albificaHo-
mm; from albus, white, and
fattrt, to make.

Aldarflrst, adv. fini of all, G 413.
A. S. alra, laira, gen, pi. of call,
all, which became M. £. alltr,
aldir. and allhtr. (Gloss. I. II.)

Alembykes, i.^. alembics, G. 794.
' Alambiqut, a limbeck, a stilla-
tory,'i.e.aveHel used in distiDing,
a retort; Cotgrave'j French Diet
From Span, ahmbipit, borrowed
from Arabic al-ambik, which again
■eems to have been borrowed
from Ok. SitBit, a cnp, used by
Dioscoridei to mean the cap of a
still.

Ale-Btaka, t. a slake projecting
ftom an ale-house by way of a
■igOi C 311. See the note.

Algata, ado. 11 any rate, C 193, G
318, 904. See below.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GLOSSARUL INDEX.

iheteu, >1 any nie (>■<■ ^7 >"
wiyi, by all meani), B jao, Q
1096. Here gait meani a vay.
Cr. led. j'ma, a path, toad ; 0.
gata, 1 ttreot. Fiom the roal of
ftl, lather than of go,

Alkalr, I. alkali, O Sio. Arabic
al-qali, Ihe aihes of the plant
glau-wort ISalicornia), which
abound! in loda.

Alkomistie, 1. alchemiit, G 1304.
Alcitmy ii Arabic a7-KmEii, where
at it the Arabic udcle, and the
tb. it borrowed trom the Ok.
Xiltuta, chemiitry, equivalent to
XV>«[<>, x^fMiwii, a mingline, from
Xia, 10 pour. (Etym, of llie Gk.

AUe Mid some, collectiTciy led
individually, one and all, B 363,
C336-

Alliftunaa, ». alliance, C 605,
(Glosi. I, II.)

AUye. I- ally, Q 191, 197.

Almes-deds, i. almt-deed, almi.
doing, B1156.

AlmeBBo, 1. ahnt, B 16S. A,S.
almesn, borrowed from Lat. «/«-
mosyna, which from Gk. iAti}-
liooiani, pity, a bounty; from
iKtttv, 10 have pity.

Al-so, ermj. ai, B 396, H So. A.S.
eall-md.

Alum, J. alum, G 813. O.F.o/um,
(Roquerort), Lat. a&nm.

Alway, adv. continually, uaceai-
ingly, regularly. I II.

Am, in phr. it am Lit is I, B
nog.

AmalgamlnB, i. the formation of
anamalgam. 0771. kaamtdgam
i) a paity mixtuie of meicury with
other (ubiiancet (properly wilh a
metal). The derivation ii from
Gk. iii\aipa, an emollient, froni
fmXAtiatir, to loften,

Amued, pp. amazed. G 935.

Amis, adv. wrongly, C 64 1.
(GlM>. 11.)

AmongeB, prip. amongtt, G 608.

(Olou. II.)
Amonnteth, fr. s. amounteth to,

ligniiiei, meant, B 569, (Qha.

II.)
Ajny, I. friend, C 31S, F. ami,

Lat. amino.
An, lit. one, a ; aa tighlt bussMs,

1 quantity equal to eight biiiheli,

C771. A.S.^.
And, COB/, if, G 145, 601. 1371.
Angle, I. angle (a technical term

in atlrology), B 304. (See note.)

Lat. Qxgulv..
Annexed, pp. attached, C 481.
Annueler, s, a priect who received

annuals (tee the note), a chaplain.

Anon-iTsht, adv. immediately^ O

Anoyeth. prts. s. imptrs. it annoyi,

veies, 01036; imp.pl, Anoyeth,

injure ye, B 494.
Apayd, fp. pleased; yuti apayd,

ill pleased, dissatisfied, G 911,

1049. (GIdsi. II.)
Ape, t. ■ dupe (see the note), G

13 1 3.
Apertening, pre». pi. appertaining,

G 785. O. F. aparllnir, Lat. ad

and ptrtiiuTt.
Apeee, v. to appease, pacify, H 98.

F. apaisir, derived from O.F.

pais, peace ; Lat. fatem, ace. of

pax, peace.
Apoitelles, t. pi. apottlei. G looi.
Apposed, pi. s. quetlioned, G jtij.

Sie the note.
Argoilo, t. mod. E. argol, Q 813.

Argoi ii the crust adhering to the

inside of a wine-cask.
Argtimenten, pr. pi. argue. B 1 1 3.
Ariat, pr. t. (eoalr. from ariielh)

arises, B 965. A. S. drisaa.
Armetb, imp. a p. fl. arm, G 385.
Armonisk, adj. ammoniac; ap-

aM

QLOSSARIAL INDEX.

plied to boU, O 790, and sal,
70S. In 1. 7go, it is a cociuplioa
of lM.armeniacum, i.e. Anacnian,
beioaging 10 Armenia. See notes.

Aj^muie, I. iimour, B 936, Q 3S5.
F. armor; O. F, amOur; matt.
from Lt\, armiUtira.

Arrofad, ;^. ananged, oidered, B
153. O.F. arraitr, from ami,
order ; which iioin ib. roi, from
a ScaddinaTiio loarn. Cf. Swed.
rtda, to prepare ; Qa^-ganudjan,
to make read;. (Glou. I. 11.)

Arseiiik, i. irMnic, O 7(|S. Lat.
rn. Gk. d^iruc^v, a name

1 moJi, from tbe Gk.

ipaiiv, a male.
Jjrtow, loalr./ar art thoo, B jo8,

Cssa. 718. G4»t*^-

ArTglit, sift', aiignt, rightly, G
14 iS.

As, tufltlivt, ixpnssing a loisk ; ai
haut, ma; He have, B 1061 ; as
lal, i. e. piay let, 859.

Aa farfocth at, adv. at Tai u, O
1087.

As now, i.e. juit now, B 740 ; on
the present occation, G 944 ; for
the pieient, with the matter on
hand, G 1019.

As awTthe, adv. u qnicklir a>
poidble, O 1030, 1 1 94, 1394.
M, E. uuflkt, quickly ; from A. S.
lunlS, itrong, KTcre.

Aaoaunoa, adv. perhapi, O 83S.
Trrwhltt (noletoCT..!. 7337)
r^en ui to the prcMDt pauige,
to Tro. and Crest., i. 1S3, 191,
and to Lydgate. It clearly means
pachance, pethapt. The etymo-
logy was diiciuied. incHectirely,
in Notei and Querlei, 4 S. li.
'SI, 34fi-'*7»i "!■ 1'. 99- '5?.
ai;, 178. The diffieolty has
arisen from confusion with the
modem aiiaiut, with which

y have

hrng t,

The
;laled rather

to some form in Old French ; and,
since the publication of vol. ri. of
Godefroy's O. F. Dictionary, I can
now solve the word entirely. The
fact is, it is 1 hybrid compound,
made op of E. as, and O.F. guaasa
or jansii (with guotg pronounced
ai *), signi^ng 'aj if." The E.
01 is, accordingly, redundant, and
merely added by way of partial ex-
pbnation. The M. E. aslantts
nieani 'at if in other passage*,
bnt here means, 'as if h were,'
i. e. 'possibly,' 'perhapi'; as said
above. Sometimes the final t it
dropped, as here ; tee examples of
Aakaaci ot Athmcts in the New E.
Dictionary; noting, that the'O.Do.
quanliis ' there mentioned seems to
be the O. F. word boriowed. The
examples in Oodefroj make the
sense'aiif'quitecertain. Heiefers
US to Gallon Paris, in Roimnaa,
xviii. 151 ; to Ftetiter'i edition of
C'f«,45S3.»'>* the note; andlo
Partemopt, ed. Ciapelet, 1. 44(15.

ABoeaoioun, i. ascension, rising
up. O 778.

Aaoende, v. to atcend, rise (a term
in astrology), 1 11.

Asoendent, t. ascendant, B 30].
The > ascendant ' is that degree of
the ecliptic which is rising above
tbe horizon at the time of ob-
serving a horoscope, and calcula-

ting a

ivity.

.-louder, mb'. asunder, apart, B
1157. A, S. o«-sii«dron, separate-
ly, from suador, separate.

Aspye, I. spy, C 755. From O. F.
lipiir, to etpy, a word borrowed
from O.H.O.i^obui, to look at,
cognate with tat. ificiri (in coi-
ipietrt), Skt. sjiaf.

Aaisy, I. trial, Q 1349, 1338. F.
eiioi, a trial; from Lat ixagium.

Asaembled, pp. united, O 50. F.
asstrnbltr, Lat. animulart, to
collect, from Lat. maul, together.

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

. .., '. * p. consenttd-

ol, didtt pay heed, 133.
AHshes, I. pi. iihci, Q S07. A. S.

met, asm, a dnder.
AiBoile, pr. s, t p. I abiolTe,

psrdon, C 387, 913. O.F. as-

soldrt, Lat. abioluert.
AiterM, v. to cuape, C4141 pi.

I. Asletted, Mcaped, B 437 ; pi. 1.

labj. Aiteite, might (or coold)

eicape. 475. Cf. E. tlarl, Du.

uatta, to precipitate, niibi O.

At, prtp. from, of (ustd with axed),
O 541,611.

'Blithe would I battle for the
right
To aik one quettion al the

Scott, Marmion, iii. 19.

Atake, V. 10 orectabe, Q 556, 585.
Cf. Icel, lalra. to take; the preGi
IS probabljr A, S. on, Icel. i. Cf.
Icel li/at, a touching.

Ataafr, i. evil iaAnence, B 305.
See note, p. ia6.

Atoiias. adv. at once, B 670.
(Gloii. 11.)

Atto, conlr. fir at the ; ai in aUf
fiat, H 41 ) alu hasard, C 60S ;
aUifiillt, at the lull, in complele-
neii, B 303 ; allt lasli, it the
lait, B 506, C 844, O 6S3.

Atwinns, adu. apart, G 1 1 70.
Modified from on tvftinum, in two
parti, where timSnum a dat. pL
of A. S. iviiin, doable, twin, bj the
influence of Icel, tuinttr, in pairs.

Atwo, adv. in two, in twain, B
600. 697, C 677, 936, Q 528.
For on add.

Auanlase, i. conreaience, proEt ;
10 don hii autmtagt, to luit hii
own inteteiti, B 719 ; adnnlage,
Q 731. O. F. inanlag€, profit,
from ptep. avani, before, which
from Lat. ui anii.

Auanlose, s. as adj. advantageous,

B 146.
Aoannood, pp. advanced, C 410.

O. F. OBOtKir, from avml.
Auotorltae, i. auihoriiy, C 38 7,

O.F. aucloriltit, Lat. auclorita-

AnentDTe, >. chance, adventure,
B 465 ; peril, B ll£l, G 946 ;
pi. Auenlutei, accidents, C 934.
O.F. avtalwe, from venir, Lat,

Anglit, adv. by any chance, in any

way, B 1034; at 311,6597.
AnnBelea, i. pi. angel$, B 64).
Anew, I. vow, B 334, C 695. See

note to C 695.
Auowe, V. to arow, own poblicly,

proclaim, G 64J. O. F. avoatr.

ttvotr; fiora Lat. ad and imaen.
Auter,!. altar, B 451. O.F.auttr

(commonly aulet), Lat. allart.
AuyB, 1. opinion, 1 54. F. avu;

fiaca i and vis, I^t. sisum, a

tlung leen, an opinion; from

Anyn ua, o. refi. coniidet with

oanelves, B 664 ; imp. pi. Auyt-

cth, consider ye, C 583; pp.

Auyted, well adviied, C 690 ;

Auyied me, taken counsel with

royteif, coniidered the matter, G

571. See above.
Awake, ir. to wake, H 7. (Qloss,

II.)
Aweya, adv. away, from home, B

593; aitray, 609. A. S. onwtg;

(ce 01o». to Sweel'i A. S. Reader.
Ai«, iBi^. J. atk thou, C 667 ; I p.

s.prts. Axe, I aik, G 416; 1 p.

pi. prts. aik ye, O 460 j pr. 1.

Axelh, aslci, B 878 ; pi. i. Axed,

Q 357 : ' f- '■ P'- A»e^. 54^ :

pt. pi. 1 p. Axed, ye asked, 430,

A. S. dctian.
Azlnge, t. qneitianing, question,

G 433. See above.
A7, adv. aye, ever, for ever, B 396.

Icel. a.

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

BaUnnoe, i. balance, O 6it.

Left in balauiui, lay in the bak
ance, i.e. advance ai a pledge.
Bale, I. mijforlune, loirow, Q
1481. A. S. i<ala, lonnent,
wickedneei ,' Ooth. baltofan, to

Bar, pt. f. bore, cinied abont, B
476 (cf. the name Ckriilofhtr),
Q 111. 1964. SeeBer.

Barbre, adj. barbirlin, B 381.
Lu. barbia-ui. Ok. ffipffapoi.

Buoaage, t. company of baroni,
retinue of lordi, B 319. The
moce usual O.F. form ii (the con-
Iracted) baraagi; both from
O.F. baron, a man, (Glou, 1.)

origiD uiuiily itiigned 10 this word

U wrong.
Bataille, t. batlle, Q 386. P.

balmUt, Low Lat. balalia, neut.

[4. signifying combali.
Bandy, adj. dirty, G 635. W,

bataaidd, dirly, Am', dirt.
Bayte, v. to bait, feed, eat, B

466. Icel. btila, to feed, to

make to bile ; the causal of hila,

to bile.
Bo. See Ben.
Beatitee, i. beauty, B t6i. O.F.

biavU, btlut, from Lat. ace. bttti'

laltm; from Lat. itf/ui, fair.
Bsohen, adj. beechen, made of

beech, G 1 160. A.S. bieia,

beechen, biet, bie, 1 beech ; cf.

Lat./agut.
Bede, v. to ofler, proffer, G 1065 ;

1 p. fl. pt. Bede, we bade, wo

directed, I 65. A.S. btidaii. to

offer, bid; Ooth. Uudaa. to bid.
""^a, I. a bee, G igf. A.S. iti.

An Old Sanskrit b\a (meaning
bee) ii recorded in Bobllingk and
Roth'i Ski. Dictionary.
"- - 3h, s. beech-wood, G 918. See

Bel amy, i. e. good friend, fair
friend, C 3 1 8. See note. O. F.
bit, bn, ami. friend.

Belle, I. bell, C 66j, 664. A.S.
bilU.

Ben, t>. to be. B 117 ; pr. pi. Ben,
are, 138; pr. 1. stibj. may be, ii,
G 1 193 ; Be at be may, let it be
as it may, G 935 ; imp. pi. Beth,
beye, B JIQ, C683,G93irj/f.
Be, been, G 161. A.S. iedn, to
be; cf. Lal./orv, Skt. hhi.

Bet, pi. I. bore. B 711. A.S.
beran, pt. t. ic bar. See Bar.

Berth hlr on bond, bearetli false
witnets against her. falsely aftitmi
concerning her, B 610. See Ihe

Beiie, v. to bury, C 884 ; pp.
Beryed, 405. A. S. tyrgan, to

Berm, >■ barm, Le. yeast, G S13.
A. S. btorma, barm, Iraven, yeast,

Berne, s. dot. a barn, C 397. The
proper form of the noni. is btm,
from A.S. btm, eontr. from
bettnt or btrt-tm, i. e. a place
for corn ; from btn, barley, com,
and eem, a place for itowing.

Beate, i. bean, i.e. an loimal
without reason, brute animal, G
iS8;^. Beitn, cattle, C 361,
365. O. F. btiU, Lit, batia.

Beaydes, adv. on one side, G

1416.

Bet, adj. eomp. better. B 311,
1091, O 1410, A.S. btl, belter,
from a base bat, (ignifying good ;
cf. Goth, baliza, belter.

Bet, adv. belter, G 1183, 1344;
hence go bit, go more quickly.

aiOSSARIAL INDEX.

ai7

go u flit ai yaa can, C 667.
See the note.

Beth. See B».

Bettien, pi. fl. kindled, O. 518.
A.S. bilan, to kindle; lit. to
mend, from bue bal, good. See
Beti and Baete in Glois. 1.

Bore, 0. to buy, C 845, G 637.
A. S. bycgan.

Bible, t. book, G 857. Gk. m-
Aior, a little book, ffiSAdt, a book.

Bicobed bonei, t. ^;. dice (lit.
cril or iccuned bonei), C 656.
See the note.

BioUppe, gtr. to cliip, graip,
cntnare, G 9. Allied to A. S.
httlippOH, to beclip, embrace.
The A.S, clappan i» to move, 10
palpitate; the I«1. klappa a to
■tiokej alio to clap the liandi.

Biddo, pp. blddED, commanded. B
440. Here Aan bidde -^ have
bidden; Uddi is not the pi. pi,
foi that takei the form btde. See
B«d«. A.S. btidan; pt. t. ie
bidd, pi. IM budon ; pp. iadm ;
cf. G. biilm, to offer,

Blddlnge, pns. part, pnying, O
140. A. S. biddan, to ptaj ; cf.
G. iailtn, to beseech.

BUMlB, fr. t. tubj. may befal. I
68; pp. befallen, B 716. A.S.
bfftailaii, to happen ; from fial-
im, to fall.

Bifom, prrp. before, B 9g7, C
66s i in ^nt °f. <3 679 ; before
(in point of time), 763. A.S.

1J17.

p. didst begin,
Q 4*1 ; pp. 428. Prefix 61, and
A.S. giman, pt. t. gaia (» p.
fufint), pp. gUTUiin.
BlKyled, /•/. begoiled, G 98s,
13S5. O. F. ^I'/e, guile, iioni 1
Teutonic or S^ndinavian lource ;
cf. Icel. vil, aa artiGce, v/iU.

BUi«te, pr. I. 1 p. \ promiw. G

707. Prefix bi and A. S. haJari,

to command, promise.
Blbolde, pp. beheld, G 1 79. A.S.

bihtatdan, pp. bthieldta.
Bihynde, adv. behind, i. e. to

come, future, G 1191. A.S.

behindaH.
Biknowe, v. to confess, acknow'

ledge, B 886. Lit. to bt-hioui.
Bileoe, t. faith, belief, G 63. Cf.

' S. gtiedfa, creed ; with prefix

f«ra

. of bi.

BUsueth, imp. pi. believe ye, Q
1047. Cf. A.S, giUdfan, to
believe ; with prefix gl for ii.

Birene, v. to take anay, G 481.
A.S. btrid/iaa. to take awajr,

Biele, v. to Iiouble, busy ; biiii
me, employ myself, G 758. A. S.
bysgian, 10 occupy, from byigu,
occupation, employment.

Bislneise, s. buiy endeavour, Q

Bistad, pp. hard bestead, greatly
imperilled, B 649. Lit. placed ;
from A.S. ittdi, a place, suad.

Bitook, pt. I. delivered, gave, com-
mitted (to the charge oQ, Q J41.
Formed from look, with prefix bi-.
See Took.

Bitter, adj. bitter ; billtr taiu, G
878. See the note. A. S. bitir,
bitter ; from biuui, to bile.

Bltwizen, prtp. betwixt, between,
C 831. A. S. bttwtoa, bttwix.

Bitymaa, adv. betimes, early, loon,
G1008.

Bltrda, V. to happen, C 900, G
400. Prefix bi, and A. S. lidan,
to happen ; from Ud, time.

Biwreren, v. to betray, G 150;
Biwreye, C Sjj, G 74;; pp. :
a p. Biwreyett, disclosesi B 773,
See Olosi. II.

Bladdre, i. bhidder, G 439. A. S.
bliiddrt ; from A. S. Mattan, to
blow, puff oat.

QLOSSARtAL INDEX.

Blake, adj. pi. black, Q. 557, A. S.
BlAkeberyedj a, a-black berrying,

C 406. Set the note.

Blent, fr, 1. bllndi, O 1391 ; pp.
BJenl, blinded, de«iied, 1077.
A.S. bltndiaa, to make blind (3
p. I. pr. Utof, he blindi) ; from
blind, blind.

Blerod, adj. bleited, Q 730. S«
the note. Probablf only motbtr
form of blur. Cf. Birarian pirrr,
amistbefoietheeyei (Wedgwood).

Bleaaetb hir, fr. c cioisei herself.

BH49-

A. S. 'bU
fromtJ,prefii,iiidIiniun, toceate.

BlWul, adj. blened, B 845;
hippy, merry, 403, A.S. blit,
joy ; cf. blilkt.

Blowe, pp. blown, filled ODt with
wind, G 44a. A. S. bldiean, to
blow; cf. Lit.jfor*.

Blimdretb, pr. i. nm> heedleiily,
O 1414; I f. pi. fr. Blundren,
we ^11 into coaiiiiioa, we con-
tuse ounelrei, become mazed,
670. From Icel. bluada, to doze,
Kandr, a doze ; connected with
A. S. bltiidait, lo blend, confnie,
ind iSnd, blind.

Bl;nde, adj. pi. blind, O 658.
A. S. blind. See abore.

Blynda wKh, gir. to blind (the
prieit) with, O 1151.

celestial bodies (planets), G 820,
825-
Boist, t. boi, C 307. O. F. 6o(srt
(Fr. boSlf<, Low LaU accut.
boxida, buxida, from Gk. wviita,
accui. ot ruift, a boi, a pjx ;
properly a box made of boxwood j
Gk.avfa>,Lat,iucus,the box-iiee.

Bole Brmoniftk, Armenian clay,
G 790. See the note.

Boles, f(n. nn^. bull's, G 797.

BoUe, I. a bowl, oflen a wooden
bowl. Onto. A.S. 6oI/a.

Bond, pi. s. bound, B 634. A. S.
bindan, to bind ; pt. t. ic band.

Bone, s. petition, prajer, G 134,
356. Not from A.S. bin. a
prayer, but from the cognate
Scandinavian form ; Icel. b6n, a
prayer. Now spelt boon.

Boras, s. borax, Q 790. '£oraic,
tnborate of loda ; a salt fotmed
by a comtnnilion of boradc acid
with soda. Fr. borax. Span.
borran, Arabic 5i/raj, nitre,
saltpeter; from Arab, baraqa, to
shine ; ' Webster. But rather bor-
rowed from Pers. birah, borai.

Bord, s. table, B 430 ; board, i. e.
meals, G 1017. A, S. bard, a
board, a table.

Best, I. boast, B 401, C 764;
pride, swelling, G 441, Probably
not of Celtic origin, as W. bast
and Gael, bosd, a boast, are merely
borrowed from English. Rather,
connected with A. S. bog-ion, to
boast; Liber Scintellar urn, $46.

Bote, 1. relief, G I4S1. R boot,
A.S, bdl, s remedy; from the
base bal. good. See Bet.

Botel, s. bottle (of hay), H 14 ; ^,
Boleis, battles, CS71.

Botme, I. dot. bottom, G 1311.
A.S. bolm, dat. boinu; cognate
with LaL/umfus, Gk, ■v^/i^i'.

Bothe, oif. both, B I9i.

Bonghte, pi. I. bought; bougku
agayn, redeemed, C ;66. See

sound, B 370. A.S.

BotirdB, I. jest, H 81. O.F,
bourdt, a jest, pleasantry; sup-
posed to be a contiaclion of
bohort, a mock tournament,
knightly exercise, from kordt, a

GLOSSARUL INDEX.

biniei, the liili. The prefix bo-
il exfjained from O.P. io/, a
blow, itroke. (But ihii etjmology
i> now giren up.)

Boiude, pr. «. i /. I jeit. C 778.
See iboTe.

Bcweth, imp, pi. t f. bow yt, C
909. A. S. bigan, 10 bow, bend ;
c£ Lit. fugar; to turn to flight ;
Skt. bkaj, to bend.

Brkk. pt. t. broke, B iSS. A. S.
bncan, pt. t. brae.

Brut, pi. s. bunt, B 697; pt.
Bratte, 671. A. S. berslan, to
burst ; pt. t. U barit. Either Ihe
r wu trantpoied in courte o[
time, 01 thii form wai bionght
about bj Daniih influeoce. Cf.

Iccl. brisi

pt.

sis; f-'-B'

pp. Brent, burnt, G 759, iii
1407 ; prii. pi. Brenning, O 11
80a: Breuninge, O 114. Ii
brtnna, to bum ; cf. A. S. hyrri:
Golh. brinnan, G

gibngdan or brtgdan,
draw a iword; alio

837-

braid ; cf. Icel. irfj^a, to drai
to braid. See Abrejrda
Gloss. I.
Brid, I. bird, O 134I. A.
' ' ' the foang of birds.

O 798, 814, 1439. Lit. barnine-
tlODc ; cf. Icet. brinni-sliian, inl-
phur ; from Irrinna, to bum, anil

Broohes, s. pi. brooches, C 908.

(Gloii. II.)
Brode, adv. broadly, wide awake,

BroUur, giM, aing, biolber's, Q
1+31.

brasl. (Gloii. L)
Breda, s. breadth, O 1118. A.S.
brddo, breadth; from brdd,

Breeoh, 1. breeches, C 94S. A. S.
br^c, breechei, broguei, pi. of
brie, a brogue; the form brogui
is Celtic ; cf. Gaelic briogais,
breeches, M;, a shoe. The A. S.
brie ttemi to be cognate wilh the
Celtic

Breke, v. to break, C 93G ; brtie
his day, fail to pay at the ap
pointed time, O 1040 ; imp, 1.
Brck, inteirnpl, 1 14. A.S.

Brennan, v. la bum, O 313 ;
Bieune, O 1191; ^r. ^, Bcennen.
B 964 i pr. t, subj. Brenne, may
1, Q 1433; imp, s, Brenne, Q

3. (tee Ihe nt

e).

r forcD of
slry, G

Businesse, >

5. See BlBlnesBB.
But, coaj. eiccpt, unleli, B 431, G

741, G an, 984 ; Bnt-if, uolest,

B 636. A. S. btUoH, bAlt, except ;

from prcEi 61, aud (Jan, tilt, out.
B7, prtp. about, coocerning, with

respect to, Q 1005, I438. A. S.

61, by.
By, V. to buy ; go by, go to buy,

G 1194. See Beye.
Byiaped, pp. tricked, O 1385.

Cooohe, V. to catch, G 1 1. 0. Fr.

cachiir. Law Lat. caption, from

Lat cap/art, (0 take captive. Its

doublet is ihast.
ClMst, I. caitiif, wretch, C 718.

O. Fc. taili/ (F. chilif), from Lat.

Cak«, s. loaf (lit. a cake), C 311.
Icel. and Swed. iaka, Dan. Iragi.

GLOSSARTAL INDEX.

(Moening, i. ckldnatioD, O 771.

From Lat. cnJfl.
Coloiiuuiioun, I. calcinilioa ; o/c,

1091. A.S. cann (l and 3 p.),

CaueTsa, (. canvat,aq39. S, taut-
van cf. Itxl. eaaattoccie. The
derivation ii fcDiti Lat. carmaUs,
Gk. *6rrafiit, hemp.

Canon, t. the > Canan,' the title of
a book bf Avicenna, C Sgo. See

■elf, G 73S ; /i^. Cast, planned,

deviled, C 880. ScaiidiiuTian ;

Icel. iaua, to throw. (Glon. II,)
Oatel, (. prapenT, chatteli, C 504.

(Glou. II.)
Cause, I. reuoD.B 151.
Censntliic. >■ cementing, her-

meticall; Haling, O S17. From

then<

CanstoT, conlT.
B63a,C 5JI.

Capel, t. hone, nag. H 64. From
Lat. caballta, a Dag;' cf. W.
»^, a hone.

Ca^tarn, s. captain, C 581.

Otmouna, I. fi- caponi, C 856.

Cardiaole, s. pain about the heart,
C 313. Cotgrave giro Cardi-
ajvi, ai an adj., one meaning
being ' wrung at the heart' The
deriT. ii (rom Gk. Ko/Xa, the

Care, >. anxiety, trouble, B 514;
pi. Carei, Q 347. A. S. com, caie,
anxictf ; f»< Lat. cvni. See Ciile.

Caried6n, pt. fl. carried, Q 1 119.
(Glosi. II.)

Cai-I, I. chuil, coantry fellow, C
717. A.S. carl, Icel. tarl, a man,
male. The A. S. alio had eicrl,
whence E. ehurl.

Ottiolinge, s. diu. carolling, ting-
ing, «ong, G 1345. (Qlosi. L)

Carylnge, ». carrying, C 875.

Caa, I. circnmstance, cate. condition,
B 30s, 3ir. t»83. F. tas. Lat.

Caste, pi. I. threw, H 48 ; can up,
B 50B : imagined, contrired, de-
viled, B 406, 584, 805; fl. ex-
haled, emitted, Q 144; pr. pi.
Caiten, cast about, debate, B 1 1 1 1

Osred, pp. as adj. waxed, G 808.
See the note. Cf. Lat. tirahim,
> lalve whote chief compound i<
wax, tera. See ciral in Bra-
chet't Fr. Etym. Diet.

Cerloiuly, adv. minutely, with full
detaili (lee note), B 185. The
word i> gloued by tir'ma in the
Ellesmeie MS., and Ducange hai
'Saiott, fute, minulatim, articn-
lalim.' From Lat. ttriis, order.

Certeln, adj. a certain qiuntity of;
ctrtiin gold, ■ Mated turn of
money, B 1411 errtiin Irisw, a
quantity of treaiore, B 441 ; ai
^„ Certeyn, a certain lum, a
fixed qaantity, G 776, 1014.

Cei^a, adv. certainly, G 1478.
(Glosi. II.)

Cessa, V, to ceue, B 1066; pt. 1.
Ceisede, G 1141 Ceiled, 538.
F. etsstr, Lat. ttssari.

Chaffitre, i. chaffer, traffic, 01411;
Cbaffiir, meichandiic, B ■ 38. For
ehaf-/an; from A.S. talp, pnr-
chaie, far, proceedings. (Gloss,

Ch^hre, gir, to trade, barter, deal,

traffic, B 139. See above.
Chalk-Moon, s. a piece of chalk, G

Chftmbro, s. chamber, B 167. F.

thambrt, Lat. canura.
Chation, I. canon, G 573 («ee the

note) ; Chanoun, 971.
Chapman, t. pi. traders, merchants,

B 135. See OfaafBuB.
Cbapmsnhode, t. trade, barter,

1)143.
Cbarga,

burden, weight, im-

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

portantx ; of thai no ehargt. Cot
tfaat no matter, it [| of no import-
ince, a 749- The oHgiiuI >«ns«
is a burdto, load ; F. chargtr, to
load, fiom Low I^t. earritare, to
load.

C 653 ; Inck, Q 593. O. Ft.

eheaunct, Lat. tadmtia, that which

Mil out, fiom cadtr; to fall

(utcd in dice-ptiyiag),
CtaeSB, imp. I, choose, O 458 ; pt. i.

ch«e, O jS. See Chese.
Cherohe, i. a church, G 54G.
Cheie, (. cheer, i.e. mien, O 1133;

entertiinmenf, B 180. O. Fr.

ehirt, Low Lat cara, the face,
Oherl, I. chuil.C 3S9. h.S.itorl;

tee OkcI.
Oheae, 1;, to chooie.B IVJ; imp. I.

Chees, choote, O 45S ; pi. i.

Chen, choie. 6 38. A. S. eidtan ;

pt. t. ic ctds.
Chene, in pkr. ytielmotbechene—^

ill may he end, or il! may he'

thrive. G IMS- F. ehtvir, to

compasi, manage, liom eJuf, Lat.

Chit, pr. I. chidei (contr. from
ckidtih), G 931. A.S. Man, to

Chlteren, v. to chatter, prattle, G

Chinaclia, i. feat of honeminihip,
H so. 0. Fr. iheuatieiu, clu-
vanelut, an eipcdition dd horse-
back, from rb. clatiauclar, tht-
valchtr, to ride a horse; which
itom citvt^, a horse, Lit. ca-

OhinalrjB, 1. chivalry, company
of kaightt, B 135. Cf. E. cavalry.

togctbcr, make a noise bj clap-
ping. (Gk>si. IL)

OUtuse, I. sentence, B 351.

Clsemes, (. cleamets, brighlnesi,
glory. G 403. O. Fr. cltr, Lat.
clams ; with A. S. (ufGx -nm,

Clsne, adv. clean, entirely, G 615,
1415. The A. S. ait. cliiiu has
the same sense.

Olepe, I f. pl.fns, we call, name.
G 8171 fr. pi, call, B 191, G
i; pr. I. all, C 675 (here tle-
peth is sing, rather than plural ;
see Men), ilso^. Clept. named,
G 86 J, A.S. clipian, tltopian,
to can. (Olois. L)

Clsrgial, adj. clerkly, learned, O
75».

Olerka*, t. pi. learned men, B x8a.

Cloy, *. day, G 807. A. S. dig.

CUnke, c to ring, sound, clink,
tingle, C 664. Cf. icel. ItUngja,
Swed. Uinga, Dan. i/inm. to
tingle, ring ; alio Da. ilMtit, to
tingle. The word is probably of
A.S. origin, as shewn by the
Dutch form. ' *

Cloistro, I. ciraiter, G 43.

Clokke, I. dal. clock, I £.

OlooB, 114. close, secret, G 1 369.

Clote-le^, I. a leaf of the burdock
ot Clole-but (see note), G 577.
A. S. dale, 1 burdock; cf. G.
Ut«(, a but, burdock i Mid. Du
Uaddt, a bur.

Clowt, t. 1 cloth, C 7jC; p!.
Cloutes, cloths, portions of a
garment, rags, 348. A. S. ctil,
■ little cloth.

Coagnlat, pp. coagulated, doited,
G 811. Lit. eoagvlalvs.

CoCra, I. coffer, money-boi, G 836.
O. Fr. cofii, cqfin. Lat. cophinu,
Gk. nifitBi. > basket.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

332

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

Ookes, 1. ft. «H>lc>, C 5j;8. A. S.
tit, but boiTowed from ht*.

Gokkoi, a eorruptioK of Qoiia,

H 9, 1 ig.
Colds, u. to glow cold, B S79.
Coles. .. ^. coll., G I M 4. A. S.

CD/, roil.
ComBimdoiir. : commander, B

495-
Oombml./i/, bamt, OSti. Lat.

eavUimtiit, bonit ; frem a foim

*bMr€rt; ct hatum.
Come, V. to come; a>m« litrhj.

ebjil

it, O li

fr. 9. Comth, comu, B 407, £03,
C 781 ; ft. pi. Com(, came, G
H30i Comen, B i45;/i^.Comeii,
B 160 ; ben comen • lie come,
1130. A.S.eumaii,
Corns, (. coming, O .343. A. S.
tynu, a coming ; from aimoJi, lo

ConfoTt, s, comfort. O 3J. O. Fr.
tan/orlrr, Lat. ton/brtor*. to
(trcDgtben ; bom/arlis, itrong.

Confounde. v. to biing to con-
fuaon, B 363 ; pp. Confounded,
oTerwhelmed with lin, destroyed
ta loul, O 137. Cr. the phtiie—
■Let me ne»er be eonfiiundtd ;'
in Latin — ' ne toHjundar in aeter-

OoDfuB, fp. as adj. put to con-
fusion, convicted of folly, Q 463.
O. Fr. confondrt, to confound ;
pp. tonfiis ; Lat. eonfiiiidtrt, pp.
eoHfiatii; liom fimdiri, 10 pour.

CanloynblKe, i. conjoining, con-
jnnction, Q 95. O.Fr. tonjointlre,
Lat, amuHgire, to join together.

Conns, pr. pi. I /. we can, are
able. B 483 ; pr, t, tuhj, he may
know ; ai conn* ki, whether he
ma; know, O S46. A. S. eunnan,
know, hai pr. pi. Rmnon; pr.

lubj. c

OompMirSi •■ companv, B 134.
(Olou. 11.)

OompBa, I, enclosure, conlinent ;
Iryiu eompas, the threefold world,
containing earth, tea, and hearen,
G 45. O. Fr. tnmpas, measure (
from Lat. tvm and passus, a itep.

Conoett. t. idea. G TI14.

Conclude, v. to include, put to-
gether, G 4191 to attain to a
lucceaiful teiult, 773; 1 p. 1. pr.
1 draw the concluiion, 1471. Lat.
taHeludtn.

Oonoliufoun, t. remit, lucceuful
end of an experiment, Q 67a.

Confltnre, i. compoiition, C 863.
Fr. conjitart, a mixture, preterve,
from tonfin, lo preserve, pickle ;
Lat. eoiyJiwe, in lite sense of lo
'make up' a medicine; from /iMrt.

OougitBreden, pi. pt. conquered.
B 54J. O. Fr. coaqHBTi, to con-
quer, acquire ; from qiurrt, Lat.
quaerirt. to seek.

Conaell, s. council, B 904 ; counsel,
435; secrecy, 777; «sectet,56l,
C 819. G 145, 193. Fr. amifil,
Lat. eoatilium.

Oonaerued, pp. kept, G 387.

aonaideratli, imp. pi. 2 p. con-
.ider, G 1388.

Oonatabls, i. constable, governor.
B 5IJ. O.Fr, contaAli. Low
Lit. tannlobulus, a corruption of
conastabvlia, 1 word formed by
uniting coma slafmli (count of
the ttibte) into one word.

ConatiiblaBBe, t. constable's wife,
B Ejg. See aboie.

Oontenaunoe, 1. pretence, appear-
ance, G 1 164. O. Fr. cominrmtt.
countenance, from tonlmr, Lat,

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

CLOSSARJAL INDEX.

foiMuuTf, (o CDOlaIn: from Lat.
Itaen. to bold.

OontTBliBi adj. conlrar}' ; in coit-
Irani, in conlridiclion, O 1477.

Contree, 1. coontry, B 434. F.
conlrtt, from Lit. tonlrala, the
countrjF orer agiinit one, from
confra, agiintl. (Gloii. I.)

Coper, c. copper, O 819. Late
Lat. cupnim, copper ; Iroiii Cy-
prism ai, braa of Cypmt.

Com, I. a grain, C 863. A. S.
corn, a grain ; cognate with Lat.
granum, Thiu torn and grain
are donblett.

Cornioulert, i. regixiai, lecretaiy,
G 369. See the note. Lai. cor-
niculariui, a regiitrar, clerli to a
magittfate; from contiailum, a
horn-thaped ornament; from eor-
R», a horn.

Comyi 111$. applied to ale, itiong
of the com or mall, C 315, 456.
See Com.

Oorones, s, pi. ciownt, G 111,
1 16. Lat, corona,

Corosif, adj. conoiiTC, O S53.

Coipos bones, an inuntionally
nonseruical oalh, cmafostd of
* corpui doQiini,* the Loid'i body,
and 'bond,' C 314. See tbe

Corree«loQii, : correction, 1 60.
Cors, >. body, C 304, H 67 ; corpse,

C 665. O. Fr. tors, Lat. corpus.
Couolieii, gtr. to lay, G itja;

pl.s. Couctaed, laid, placed, 1157;

pf. Couched, laid, llS>, laoo.

O. Fr. couchitr, coleMtr, to place.

Lit. ii4tacar*; from locus, a

pbce.
Ooude, fr. I. could, G jgi. A. S.

aiii, pt. t. of euaaan, to know,

be able.
CouaitTw, I. coTctouEDeii, C 414.

O. Ft. coviitist, tovoilUi, Low

Lat. tupidiHa, ttom tupidus, de-

lirous ; which from cuptrt, to

CouoDt, 1. convent, O 1007. O.
coming together ; fiom uinirt, to

CoonteifslO, V. to imitate, C 447 ;

pp. Counlerfcted, imitated, B 746,

793. (Glo«.II.)
COUTB, t. couTie, B 704 ; life on

earth, G 3S7. F. tours, Lai.

eurna ; from turrirt, to run.
Orad«l, I. cradle, O lla. A.S.

cradel ; hardly of Celtic origin.

The Irish craiUkal, a cradle, Gaelic

cnalhalt, ire from Englith ; cf.

O.H.G.«>-aaD,ba<ket.
Crafty, adj. ikillitl, clerer, Q 1 ago

A. S. craft, knowledge, tkill.
erased, pp. cracked, O 934. The

O. F. only hai ticratir, to break,

but thii ii formed ai if from craiir.

It i> of Scandinavian origin ; cf.

Swed. M i iras, to ditb id pieces.
QreaDoe, i. belief, object of faith,

B 340; Creiunce. creed, 915,

O. F. crtasct, from troiri, to

believe, Lat. trederi.
CreatouT, s. Creator, C 901.
CradA, I. creed, belief, G 1047,
CMsUl, adj. crystal, C 347. O. F.

trislal, from Lat. eryilailum, Gk.

■pArraXXDi, ice, ciyital ; from

Kpfwi, frost.
Cristen, ad;. Christian, B iti.
Orlstendom, i, the Christian re-
ligion, B 351 1 Chtiilianily, G

447-
CiisteiiilT'i adv. in a Christian

Cristianitoei t. company of Chris-

tiani, B J44.
Cristned, pp. bapliied. B 116, 355,

G 3.? 2.
CrommSI, ». pi. crumbs, G 60.

A, S. cruma, a crumb, 1 fragment.
CroDB, t. crone, hag, B 433. Ap-

pirently of Celtic -origin; cf.

Gaelic trlnnaa, prudent, peauii-

ous, old, ancient; eriois, liltle,

mean, (rion, 10 wither, decay

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GLOSSARIAL ItfDSX.

Oroper, i. crupper, 566. Cf.
F. craapiirt. From O. F. cropi,
erupt (F. eroHpt), the rump of aa
aaimil ; appaiinllf of Scandina-
vian origin; cf. Icel. tryppa, 1
hump, hunch ; Ictl. iroppr, m
hump ( Dan. trcf, the imuk of
(he body. SeeCroppa ioGlou.I.

Croalet, i. 1 crucible, Q 11471
also C^oiMlet, 1117 ; pt. Croilclt,
793. A diminulire of crou, ap-
parently intended ai a lort of
translation of Lat. crucibidum.
The Utter setmt to be from

Applied to 1 lamp with four

Cronde, v. lo puih, B Soi ; ^. i.

i p. Crowdeit, doit preii, do!t
push, 196 (lee note to I. 199},
A.S, cridtm (not found].
Crowding,

a court, Lat. cohorUm, icc. of
mhon. (Gloii. II.)
Out, I. a lot, C 793. W. oBtm, a
lot ; originally the thorl itraw,
from cuiia, thorl. (Gloit. L)

D.

Dagget, I. dagger, C S30. Prom
the root dag, which appeari in
dagga -^ pierce), and daggand* •>
piercing, Morte Arthur, ed. Brock
{E.E.T.S.), aroj, 3749. Not
Celtic; perhaps Eittem; cf. Heb.
daihaji, to ftiike.

Daliauiuia, (. playful demeanour,
G 591. (Qlou. I. and II.)

Dame, 1. mother, C 684. F. dana,
Lat. domina, bdy.

DompmLbla, adj. damnable, C

I. damnation, C

J99,

See the n<

iweth

Cuoiubilea, >. pi. cucurbitei, Q
794. *Cvtvrbili, a chemical

ihape of a gourd, but tometimei
■hallow, with 1 wide mouth, and
used in diitiilation;' Webster.
From Lat. auurbila, a gourd.

Cure, >. care, endeavonr, B iSS;
booeil cure • care for honourable
things, C S67! in cure-io her
care, in her power, B ijo. Fr.
CHTt, Lat. euro, can.

CnnednaHe, i. wicked ness,C 400,
498, 638, O lioi. A.S. eurs-

17».

DampDMloD

D»r, pr. «. I #. I dare, B 173, G
J14: pr. s. Dar, Q 311; 1 p.
Daist, B 860 ; pi. s. Dorite, durst,
B 753. G 533- A.S.UdtaiT,l
dare.'At dearr, he dare; pt. t ie

Daswen, pi. pi. daze, are dazed,
are daiiled, H 31. Cf. Icel.
dasasi (i. e. data-sk), to become
weary ; dasoSr, exhauited ; cf.
alto Swed. dasa, to be idle ; E.

Date, I. a dale, term, period, G
14II. F. dalt, Lat. dafion, a
thing given.

Day, (. day ; alio, an appointed day
for the payment of a mm of
money, O 1040. A. S. dag.

DebMt, I. strife, G 13^. F.
dibal, from vb. dfbaltre, which
from balm, L>I. hataeri, 10 beat.

Deed, pp. aa adj. dead, B 109, G
64, ao4.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

235

Bsedlf, adv. deadly, martally, O

476.
Dbss, I. fl. dice, C 46;, 613.

(aiou. 11.)

Sefknw, (. diihononr, C 6ii.
Defluned, pp. defamed, slandered,
C 415. F. diffimw, Lm. diffa-

Defonte, 1. fiul^ «□, C 370; >
defect, G 954. (aioi..II.)

Defenden, v. to forbid, C 50a ;
gtr. Defende, Q 1470 ; pp. De-
fended, foibidden. C 51a. F.
di/mdrt. Lit. defenden.

DeknOB, i. pi. deaconi, G 547.
Lat. diaeoHvs.

Del, I. pan ; nury dtl, every nhit,
entltel)', O 1369. A.S. ddl, 1

Delioes, I. pi. delight!, pleunrei.
C J47, O 3. F, dilica, Lat.

deliti
Delle, pi. t.

I, froi

divide, from d4!, a part.

Selyt, s. delight, B 1 135, G 1070.
O. F, dilil, dtliil ; from Lat. di-
iMar; to delight. The modem
ipelling delight a dne to an ab-
■urd luppoEed connection with
Kg*'-

DsmBunde, 1. demand, qnestion,
B47a; Deniande, G 430. O.F,
dimande, froni Lat. di and man-

Dbeobi v. to luppoM, B 1038 r to
judge, conclude, 1091 ; to give a
verdict, G S95 i pr. s. Demeth,
fancies, 689; imp. pi. Demeth,
nippose ye. 993. A.S. demon,
to judge, from Jifnt, judgment.

Deputed, pi. : parted, B 1158 ;
divided, C 81J. 814. O.F. Ai-
perlir, Lat. disparUrt, from dii
and parlirt ; which from pars, a

Devartlng, i. departure, B ]6o ;

Depart inge, 293.
Sepe, 1. the deq>, the tea, B 455.

VOL. m. I

A.S. dtdp, deep water, neut. sb. ;

firom dtdp, adj. deep.
Depper, adv. eomp, deeper, more

deeply, B 6jo, G 150.
Dere, adj. (i«c.) dear, D 447, G

>57i 331- The Dounii also iiir#;

the fiDaliiidne to the A. S. foim;

A.S. di6rt, dyn, dear.
Here, adv. dearly ; 10 dm, loo

d earl J, C 393.
Derkert, adj. saptrl. darkcit, B

304. A.S. dtorc, dark.
DoBoenaorles, 1. /J. G 791.

' Dncinsoriis, TCtseU used in

chemistry for extractiag oils ptr

dtsetnaaa ; ' Tyrwhift. From

Lat. dnttndm, to dcKead.
Deaolast, adj. deierted, alone;

koldtn dtsolaat, shanned, C 59S.

Lat. dtsoSaha, from dtiolait, to

waste, make lonely ; from di and

solui, alone.
Peaplt, I. spite, B 39t ; vexatioii,

dishonour. 699, O.F. dispil{V.

dipil), Lat. dtsptcha, a looking

down upon ; from dt. down, and

sptan, to look. (Olou. L)
Seapitoiuly, ada. de^itefullx,

malicionsly, B 605.
Deaport, s. amntement. sport, O

591. O.t. dtiporl ; from Lat.

prefix dit and porlart, to carry.

Similarly to divtrl ia from Lat.

vtrUri, to turn.
Destourbe. v. to disturb ; dultairht

of, to disturb in, C 340. O. P.

dtiUtrhrr, from Lat. prefix dit and

turban, to confuse \ from tarha,

Deae, adj. pi. deaf, G 186. The
ling, is daf. From A.S. dtif.

Denyse, v, to relate, tell, B 154,
349. 6i3' O 1^- (OI0H. II.)

Deya, ».todie,B5a5,59»; Deyen,
O 47' ; P''- '■ Deyeth, dies, Q
1436 i P*. '■ Deyde, died. C 580,
G138. Scandinavian 1 Icel.dr)!^
to die. Swed. d6, Dan. d'a:

Tt^fatMiodj.i^iiAj.Cimi atA.,

BvCoogk

S26

OLOSSARIAL INDEX.

ipeciilot pecnliu pleuore, B 139 ;
1. fl. Dejwcu, daimict, 419.
O. F, dmntii, »g«e«bleoc« i from
LaL ace. dignilaum, worlhiaeit.

Dlgne, iii$. worthy, honoured, C
^S; initible, B 778. F. digni,
Lat. dignui, worthy.

Dllataoloun, i. diffuseaeu, B ajl.
Foimed like 1 French ib. from
Lat. ace. i2i/iifiuii»»ni, which from
dilatan, to make bioad, fcom

Disolaundared, pp. alandered, S

674. From O. F. prefix da. Lit.

dh, and F. iselmdrt, (brmeily

isctmdU, from Lat. seaBdalum,

which from Ok. (rwirlaAot-.
DUoonere, v. to rereal, O 1465 ;

3 p. I. pr. DiscoDcrctt, leveateit.

696 ; pp. Diuouered, rtrealed,

1468. O. F. dacavrir, from Lat.

prcfixa dii and eon, and operirt,

In hide.
StBeae, i. lack of ease, trouble,

distreu, misery, B 616, O 747,

H97.
DlspIesukOM, I. pi. (lispleaiurei,

aunoyaDcei, C 410.
BiiQiorti, t. pleasure, B 143. See

Desport.
Disposed, pp. inclined ; tatj dit-

poud, \a good health (the con-

rerse of indispostd), H 33.
Diweuer, f«r. to part, Q 875.

From O. F. tmrer, Lat. uparar4,

to separate.
DlBBimuletb, pr. t. diisimnlitei,

acta rooUihlj, G 466. Lat. da-

Btaslan, to pretend that a thing

DUatmnliDKO, a. dissembling. O
1073.

Dlnerae. a^.pl. diverse, B 111.

Dooili V. to da, G 166; to onw,
a> Id doon vt litHg*, cause >u lo
be hung.C 790; do vnrcht, cause
to be wrought or built, G 545 ;
gtr. Done, to do. B 770, O 93} ;
far la doiu, a St thing to do> I

61; pr. I. 2 p. Doll, makeit,C
311 ; pr. I. Dolh, caoiei, B 714;
I'ni^. a. Do. mike, Hi); canie,
Q 31 ; 1^0 ka«g, cause me to be
hang, G 1019 ; dafieelu, cause
to be fetched, B 661 ; rfo 09-
put awiy, lay aside, G 487 ; imp.
/I.Doth,daye,C74S; pp.Dooa,
B 174: Do, done, G 745. 1155 i
Doon, completed, 387. A.S. i^n,
to do ; ori^nally 10 place, at in
Skt. dhd, to place. Ok. rif^p, I
place, Lat, ton-dtrt, to put lo-
gelhet.

Domb, adj. dumb. B 1055; pl.
Dombe, O 186. A. S. dumb.

Dome, (. judgment, C 637. A. S.
d6m (Gloss. II.)

Domlnkeloiiii. i. dominalion, do-
minion, C 560] power, H 57.
From Lit. dominus, a lord.

Doro, ..door, 01137,1143. IS17.
Theword is dissyllabic; A.S. rfuni,

Dorate. See Dar.

Satan, v. to grow foolish, act
foolishly, G 983. Cf. F. ra-doler,
to dote : but the F. is borrowed
from a Low-German source, which
appears in (he Du. dutten, lo take
1 nap, to mope, from dai, M nap,
sleep, dotage.

Doublenesoe, 1. duplicity, G 130a.

Dougtatei, I. danghler, B 151.
A. S. dohlar.

Doute, t. doubt, B 777, O S33 ;
out ^ doute, doubtless, B 390, C
8»1. F. douU, doobt, from douUr,
LaL dubitart, to doubt.

Douteleea, adv, doubtless, C 49],
O 16, 1435; without hesitation,
B laG.

Downe, 1. dove, pigeon, C 397.
Of A. S. origin, thongh not easily
found ; cf. Icet.ifii/a, Swed. dafva.
Da. duif. (Somner'i A.S. Diet,
gives the form dtma.)

I>tndden,pt.pl.tuij. should dread,
should fear, G 15. See Drede.

Drat, I, draif, refuse, chaff, 1 35,

DigitiioflbfGoO^^lf

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

227

A.S.i{raM<,Icci,iiregi; Du.Jni/,
nrlll. hog't-msti j led. draf, diifF,

Drsffoim, i. dragon, O 1435. F.
dragon, Lat. ifracaiuin.Gk. l^niic-

Drads, i, fear, G 104 ; doubt, C
507 1 il is no drtdt, there ii no
doubt, B 869; aithoulen dridt,
without doubt, igfi. A.S. rfrirf,
dread, fear.

Drsden, «, to fear, O j»o; gtr. to
<fr«/i, to be feared, 437; ip.a.
pris.nhj. ihoDDUjesl dread, 477.
A. S. drAdan, to fear.

DTenohen, v. to be drowned, B
46S [ pp. DrendiedjO 949. The
A.S. drtacan u properly tianiilire,
meaning, to make to drink, to

DrenobTnf, t. droiming, B485!
Dieucbiug. B 489.

DreSM, V. to prepare (himielf), gel
ready, B lloo; addieii (myielf),
G 77 ! tr. rifi. addreu himicdf, O
l»7l; pt. I. rtfi. Dietseth hir.
pieparei berielf, B 165,' pr. pt,
DieiKD, prepare Ihcnuelvei, let
forward, B 1G3 ; Dreue, 416 j pr,
pi. nfi. direct theniulTei, i. e. take
their placet in order, 416. F.
dntitr ; from Lat. diritlia, direct.
(See Btachel.)

Itronke, pp. dmnk, H 17. A.S.
drvnctn, pp. of drincan, to
dtiuk.

Dtonkslave, adj. dmnken, over-
come with drink, C 4gS- ^'om
the A. S. reib drincan, to diiuk.

Droitkeiieue, t. diunkennesi, B
771, C 484. A.S. drunctwiti;
from drincan, to drink.

Sroppe, (. drop, 511. A diujl-
labic word ; A, S. dropa, a drop ;
cf.G.(roj5/..

DTOush. pi. '■ drew (hiouelO. Q
6S5. A. 8. irnifan, to draw ; pt.
t. ie dr6g or iV drih, I drew.

Dryue, v, to drive ; dryue ih* day

aiety, pau the time, C €18. A. S.
drijiui, to drire.
Dulls, adj.pl. dull, itnirid, B aai.
A.S. dol, fooKih; put for dtml,
u shewn by A. S. gidunlgod, a
falie god or idol ; Goth, dwais,
foolish j cf. Da. dol, mad, O. loll.

Dulleth,^. t. makes dull, itupeGes,

G1093, 1171,
Dun, I. the dun hone, (tee note),

H 5. A.S. ifun, dun ; of Celtic

origin; cf. W. dam, dun, dniky,

Gaelic donn, brown.
Dure, v. to last. B 187, 1078. F.

dvrir, Lat. dtirart, to last ; from

(funis, hard.
Dmlte, pt. s. dwelt, B 134; p!.

Dwellen, 550. Gtein girei an

A.S. daillm, to hinder ; cf. Icel.

diiilja, to delay, Swed. dvaljas,

to delay ; Sw. dvaia, torpor, coo-

necti the word with A.S. dwal,

dol. See DuUe.
Dtc, v. to die, B 644 ; pt s. Dyde,

died. C 658. See Dare.

Ilsk, ad¥. moreover, alio, B 140,
444. A. 8. ec, tdc, eke, alto.

Eat, pi. t, ate, C 5 10. (Gtosi. II.)

BffBOt ) in iffict, in fact, in reaKty,
QSii.

Bft, adv. again, B 791, G 1163,
A.S. tfi, again, back; cf. A.S.
aft, again, alh'ed to afitr,

Xitaone, adv. loon after, 1188;
tooD after thii, H 65 ; heieafter,
G 933; »g"in. B 909. From
A. S. ift, tsfl, again, and iifnii,

ZiKSBmant, i. mitigation. Incite*
meat, B 841. A hybrid word;
the inSx -nuni il French, but
the firit part ii from Iccl. 'ggja,
I0 excite, from a root ag, cognate
with the Indo-European root aJt,

DMn;o:^,GoO*^lf

az8

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

Hgromolu, t. igiimonj, Q 800.
Lai. agrtmoaia, argmaaia. Ok.
ipyt/mr^ ; w nlled, ippirenti;,
became tnppotcd to cure 1 white
ipol [o tbe eye. Gk. ipyt/ia;
which frran ipn^, while. (Web-

XUghU, (Rfm. eight. C 77). A
ditsrlUlHG word ; A. S. taJUti,
eight ; cognate with IM. ocio.
Ok. 6rrii.

Eleoolotin, >. choice, 'election'
(a technical term), B jri. See

MamenteB, (. fl. elements. Q

1460.
Mt, 1. diij, B 7S4. A. g. d/, alf,

an elf, 1 geoiui ; Icel. 4tfi;
XEllea, adv. otherwite, Q 1131,

1377, B 644 ! tUti god fitrbid;

GoA forbid It ihonid be otherwite,

G1046. A.S. lUa.
Blleawlior, adv. eliewhete, O

1130.
XUzir, t. elixir. G 863. Arabic «I

iksir, the philofopher'i itoae.
' ' , iu{i. 111. eiriih, implike,

BnblbtoCi ). imbibition, abtorp-
tion, Q 814.

Snoenae, v. to offer idcente, G
395' 413- F- f'tneer, from tb.
*ttcvu, Lat. iaetnium (nxd by
ludore of Seville), incense; which
from Lat. iiKotdin, to burn.

Enoorporlng, i. incotponlion, G
815, From Lai. corpus, body.

Bneraei, t. increase, B 937, G l3.

o Increase, B li>63.

niyiu

:Dwdiii

of foolish, 7SI. 84*. Cf. Icel.
difiiiigr, lilly, from dlfi; an elf,

BmbtsBMloUT, I. ambauador, C

603.
ItnbMMKlTTe, 1. embaHy, nego-

ciation, B 533-

». poiioding, C

I. poisoner, C 894.
(Glou. IL>

Ximprlas, i. enlerpriie, B 348 ;
Empijie, G 605. O. F. impriu,
■n enterprise; from the Tetb
frtndri, Lat. firtluadiri, to
take, with prefix «n- = in,

Binptfl, V. to empty, make empty,
G T41; Empten, 1404. A.S.
gtJtml^ait, to disengage from.
A.S. £iuig, vacant, at leisure;
from imta, leisnie.

nbelov
SnoreBse, 1

O.f

lie, froi

Lai. irurtstirt, whidi from cm-

ttrt, to grow,
Snde, s. end, result, B 481. A

dissyllabic word j A. S. tndi, end.
Xndelag, 01$. eodleii, B 951.
Bndettad, pp. indebted, G 734.

O F. itndilir, to be indebted ;

from O. F. dilt (F. diUt), a debt,

Lat debila, bom dtbirt, to

EndTten, ». to indite, write, B
781 i Endyle. G 80. O. F,
tndiliir, to iastmcl, from diliir,
to write ■ work ; Lat. diilari, to
dictate ; from dicirt, to (ly.

Engyn, 1. genina, skill, G 339.
F. tngim, Lat. itigtaium, [kill.

SnlnbGlK, t, KCDting with ' lule,'
daubing with clay, &c., so as to
exclude ait. G 766. F. Ivltr, to
lecure with 'lule,' from Lat.
lutum, ciay.

Uniiuere, v. inquire, leatch Into,
B 69a. O.F, titquemr, to in-
quire into ; O. F. juirrt, to seek ;
Lat. quairtri, to seek.

Dnqueritise, s. inquiry, B 888.

UniunpleH, s. pi. examplei, C
43S. O. F, msaaplt (Roque-
fort) ; firom Lat. tatmplum.

ESntenoloun, i. intention, intent,
C40S.

Ententa, s. will. B 814; inteo-
tion, G 867. G 998 ; deugn, C
43a ; plan, B I47, >ofi ; endea-
Tour, G 6. O.F. tattnU, intent;

D,g,t,ioflb,GoOglf

QLOSSARIAL INDEX.

from tnlndrt, to iotead, Lat.
intitideri.

XatringB, pr. pari, entering, I ii.
F. enlrtr. Lat. intrari. lo enttr.

SnToIuped, pp. wnppcd up, en-
veloped, inTolved, C 94J. O, F.
ttamltiptr, to envelope, cover ;
derived (lajit Brachet) from »
radicil vel^, of nnknom origin.
Perhipt thii ladiol ii the lame
II in>"n in the M. E. verb to
tetappt, u«d by Wyclif (bt lo
arap \ and cf. E. wrap.

mr, adv. before, B 410, O 1273;
pnp. before, C 89* ; Er tha^
before ihat, Q 375. A.S. Ar,
before, formerly.

Brme, v. to grieve, to feel »d, C
3I]. See the note. A. S. jntnoft,
10 afflict, grieve, make unhappy,

Icel, armr, Oolh. arva, Q. arm,

Brit, adv. first ; at era, at fim, G

151, 164; hag trsi IT, long first

before, C 669. Superlative of ir.

See Br.
Baohue, v. to eschew, avoid, ihnn,

G 4. O. F. ttcktvtir, ischiver, lo

avoid (F. tichivtr); from 0. H.

a. siiukaa, to avoid. From the

same root we have A. S. ««(*.

shy, and E. liew and sAy.
Sse, J. pleasure. O 746 ; ease, relief,

Hj5. Y.ais,.
E<PT8, u. lo eipy, perceive, G

391 ; to enquire about, B iSo ;

pp. Espyed, obseived, 314. O. F.

espitr, from O. H. O. tptin, lo

spy (G. spihea).
Est, ». East, B 297, 493 ; East.

wards, 949, C 396 ; A. S. tdsl.

(Glost. 11.)
EstMLt, 1. rank. B 973. C 597, G

138S. O.F. alal, Lat. uatua;

from slart, to (land.
Buaugyles, i. pi. gotpeli, B 666.

Lat. luangditim. Ok. li/an/yiliiof ,

(igniting (t) a reward for good

tidings; (1) glad tidings; from •!!,
well, good, and <Iy7'^^^< *
messengei ; frooi irffbAai, I an-

Euo, t, evening, G 375. A.S.

aftn, evening.
Bnea, ado. evenly, exactly, G

I!ueri<dk, fron. every one, all, B
£31, 636, C 768; either of the
two, B 1004. For totrtack;
M. E. tutr, arid iekt, each.

Baetiohon, every orke, B 330, G
[365 ; Eneiichoon, G 960, 1 15 ;

,adt. evennorc, always, 6
1076. See Uo.

BxMtmlOiui, I. exaltation (a term
in astrology) ; see the note. I
10. From Lat. inaUan.Xo exalt;
from m, ont. and alha, high.

Expert, adj. ikilfiil in petfomiing
>n experiment, experienced, G
1151. Lat ixptrlva, pp. of
aiinrior. to try.

•. to explain, O 86.
ntrt, to expose ; from
id poHtri, to put.
• Pr- pl. are extended, B
461. Lat. alaidert.

Ey, inUr). eht what! C 78a.
Dan. ti, eh I Icel. kd, eh I

Br. '. egg, G 806. A.S. ag, an
egg; cf. Icel. tgg, Swed. agg,
Dan. ag ; also Da. ti, O. ti.

Byletli, pr. i. aileth, H iC A.S.
iglan, to moleil, aSict ; from
igl, that which pricks, a thiille,
also an ' ail' or beard of com ;
from the tame root ai iggian, to
indie. See EgKemant.

Eyre, i. air, gat, O 767. F. air,

Pable. t. fable, story, I 31, F,
faUt, iM.fabala,

ago

QLOSSARIAL INDEX.

Fador, i. father, B 174, O I434;
gm. Fader, in ;ir. fader kin —
l>lhei'i nee, inccilry, O 819.
k.S./adtr, gen./adir.

Paille, t. fail, doubt, B 101. F.
/aillir, Lal./fll;.rt.

Folte, IF. to happen, H ^oipi.t.
Fil, fell C 804, a 104, "98;
Fel, befell, B 141; pp. FiUe,
B 303. A.S./(o//on, pi. t. in
fidll. fp.fiaU«,.

Falae got, cheating contrinnce, Q
1177. See Oet.

Falibttde, I. filieheod, Q 979,
1174. O.F. Mt, Lit. /alius,
fabe; with M.E. luffii -httd,
A.S. had.

Faltren, /r. pi. falter, bU, B 771.
(Etjni. doobtful.)

Tta, t. vaae, quiDlatn, H 4). A. R.
/<m,>«...fan.

Faatome, (. a phantom, delunon,
B 1037. P. fanami, 0. F./oa-
tmmt, Lat. phataasma, Qk. fxiv-
ra/Ttui, an appearance, ^OFrdfiu,
make to appear ; from ^tibial, I

Fare, 1. bnuneii, going* on, B
J69. A. S.fitm, a joDroe/, hence,
proceedingi ; fioin faraa, to
travel. See belov.

Fftre, fr. t. i ^ I go, O 733: pr.
pi. I p. Faten, we fitt, live, 601 ;
t p. fxtt, ye fare, JO lucceed,
14171 ^. (. Faieth, it turni out,
966; imp. pi. Fareth well -fare
ye well, B tI59{ pp. Fare, gone,
B 511. A.S. faraa. to go, to
fare. (Glos. I. and II.)

Farewel, inUrj, firewelll It It all
oyer, O 907, 13S0 ; used ironi-
eally, 1384.

F&at«, adv. quickly, G 145 ; oi
fasU, Tety quickly, 1335. A.S.
/atl, firm; adr. /siM, firmly,
aJio quickly.

Fute, fl. I. faded ; pro. part.
Faitinge, C 363. A. S./ntfm, fatt-
ing ; fittlvHg, the leuoD of Lent.

Icel.

Fftyn, adj. glad, H 93 ; ndi

gladly, wLUingly, B 173, "

A.S. fagn, fain, glad;

figiw,.
Feootien, c to fetch, O 41 1 ; pi, 1.

Fette, fetched, 548. 1365; pp.

Fet, B 667. A. S. feecan ; pt. t.

icfiakli. pp, i'yi/orf.
Feelede, ^. I. felt. O 511. A.S.

Jelian, 10 feel; pt. t. tcfitodi.
Feend, i. £end, B 10G4, C 844 ;

enemy, B 454; eril ipiiil, G 86 1 .

A, S./(iia, to hate ; whence pret.

pt. ft6nd, bating, 1 fiend; cf.

Saaikrit /ii, to hate.
Feendlr, odf. fiendlike, dcrilish,

B JS". 783. Q 1071.
Fsl,^, t. befell, happened, B 14!

SeeFnUe.

FoIawv, a. companion, H 7 ; //.
Felawei, compaoioni, G 747 ;
Comiadei, C 696. lai.filagi, a
companion ; from fi, cattle, pro-
perty ; and tag!, law, wciety ;
applied to one who hai a ihaie in
a property.

Felonye, i. crime, B 643. Low
Ut jm, /do, a traitor, rebel,
ctimiaal j O. F./<I, cniel (Roque-
fort). Of Dncerlaln and dii-
' ^n ; perhapt allied to
, Iruh /tall, W. ffa,

Feminlnitee, t. feminine form, B

360.

Fen, 1. chapter, or labdiiiiion of
ATicenna'i book called the Canon,
C 890. See the note.

Fends, i. dot. fiend, B 780. See
Feond.

For, adj. far, B 508, €58. A.S.

FerforUt, adv. far, to inch a
degree, O 1390; as /tt/orth ai,
as far at, B 1099 j la/irforth, to
tuch a degree, 57 1,040. SecFar,

^vGoo^^lf

GtOSSARIAL INDEX.

FermentBoloim, t. fermeatiiig. O

8 1 7. From Lat. ftrnunlum.
Perthe, orrf. adj. fourth, B 813, G

S3I, 814, 917. A.S. fidrVa,

fQuithj lToiafi6aiir,ii>iT.
Fegt, I. fiit, C Boi t rfof. Feste,

I iS- A.S. /jM, the Bit; cf.

I.H. pugnus.

Fesle, 1. 1 fcHt, fcttivity, B 418,
I 4.7 ; M fitu, to the featt. M a
reatt, B 1007, lOiO ; kan to
fisU, to invite, 380. Here fati
a a tb. throughout, not a rerb.
O, f.fistf, from Lit.^ifum.

Pet, Fetle. S« Feaohea.

Pete, s.^. dot. feel J /o/(fe,athis
feet, B 1104. A.S./il, > (ool ;

Petyi, ()i$. well-made, neat, grace-
ful, C 478. O.F. faitis (Lat.
faelilius), well-made, neat; from
O. F. fain, Lat. faetrf. (Glow.
I)

Fey, (. bith, C 761, H 13, I 33.
O.F. fti,fnd, faith; Lat. »cc.

Feyne, v. feign, pretend ; fiytit vi,
pretend an regard* ouitelrei, B
351. T.fiinart, iM.fingtn.

Fiers, adj. fierce, B 300. O. F.
jiw,' originally fitrs. Lat. ftrus,
tierce. (Not from Ut. /«ro«.)

FiKaTiiia:e, i. (imilitnde, ligore, G
96.

Fil. See FaUe.

Fixe, pp. filed, lolidiEed, Q 779.
From Ltt.figtre, to £1.

FlambeB, I. pi. fiam«, O 515.
O. f.Jlambt. Lit.flamma. The
i i. a mere cxcrtKence ; Wedg-
wood't derivation offiami from a
radical jfii6 cannot be sustained.

Fleen, ipl. fleai, H 17. h.S.Jttd,

pl./«JR.

Fleet, ^. I. (caatr, from fieieth)
floati, B 463. See Fleteth.

Flekked, pp. ipotied, O 565. A
Low. German word; O. Prieiic
fitliia, to »pot <Richtofen>[ ef.

a .pot. train.
Flemed,^^. banished, G 58. A, S.

Jliman,Jtim<xn. to baniih.
Flemer, i. baniiher, drirei awaj, B

460. Sec aboTe.
Fleteth, pr. i, floateth, B 901.

K.Z.fii6UiH, to Boat.
Floriiu, I. pi. florint, C 770, 774.

So aimed from haling beeo firit

coined at Florence.
Flour, s. flower, B 1090. O. F.

fiour, flmr. Lit. fianm, ace. ot

Flye, I. ■ fly, G 1150. A. S.

Fneaeth, /r, t. breathei heaTJIj,

pull'i.inorti, H61. Seethe note.

A. S. fntraan, to puff, fnastiaHS,

the windpipe, fhasi, a puff, blut ;

cf. Ok. irr^w, I blow.
FoUly, adv. fooliihly, O 41S,

From F. fill, mad ; lee Biachet.
Folweu, pr. pi. follow, C 514.

A.S.folgion.
Fome. See Foom.
Fond, pi. I. found, B 514. 607, C

608, O 185. A.S. /iadan, to

find ; pL t. ic/arul, pp.fundea.
Fonde, D. to endeavour, G 95I ;

to try to permade, B 347, A. S,

fandian, to Uj, tempt.
FonBe, v. to receive, B 377. From

a formfangan, appealing in A.S.

in the contracted form fSn, to

take i cf. Du.Minj»n,G./aBf*B,

to take.
Font-fal water, foniful of water,

B3S7-
FoDtBtoon, I. font, B 713.
Foom, I. foam, G 564 ; dal. Fome,

S<i5- A.S./An{/™).foam.
Foot-hot, adv. instantly, on the

ipo^ B 438. See note.
Fostred, pp. nurtured, brought

(up), B 175, G i]a; nurtured in

the faith, Q 539- (GIoi.. II.)
Fotil, aij. foul, bad ; for foul ni

DMn;.^:bvG00glf

«3>

/Vi by foul meaiti or fair, B

515. A.3.fiil,foa].
VmmdeD, fp. found, B 611 ; pro-

rided, 143, See Fod<L
rotura, mim. four, B 491, Q 1460.

A. S./nhwr. The word ii dixjl-

labic, being treated u a /iHnil

VtmmeTB, 1. famace, O 804.
F.Joumaict, Horn Lat. icc. ./or-

VoyaoD, (. abDudiace, B 504.
O. F. faimit, from Lat. act
fiisionem: whicb fn)m/inrf«-(,to

For, eonj. becauie, B 340, C 440,
O 33] ; in order that, B 478 ;
pnp. became of, C S04; ai
being, G 457. A.S.>r.

Torbede, imp. dug. forbid, may
(He) forbid, G 996 i .pr. i.
Forbedeth, forbids, C 643. A. S.
Jorbeidan, Qoih.faurbiudaH.

VoTbj, adv. piit, by, C 668.

JFordoon, r. to do for, to deiKoy,
B 369. A. S./orrfdn, to deitroy,
' do for ' ; cf. Lat. ptrdert.

For-dronlM, ff. jay diuak, C
674. Cf. A. S. fordrmcoH, 10
intoucate. The jwefii .^ir- it

FoTgon, V. to forgo (fimanoidy
miaptil forego), G 610. A. S.
Jargdn, to forgo ; Goth, /aur-
gaggan, to pau by; ef. G.
vtrgthai. Distinct from A.S.
fangdn, to go before.

Forleto, V. 10 giTe up, C S64.
A. S. forlAlan, to let go, relin-
quiiS ; cf. Du. tw/otot, to aban-
don, Q. nrrlasstn.

Port, (. heed ; mait ho fori, take
no heed, H 6t ; ao/ors, it it no
matter, it i> of no cooiequence, B
a85, C 303. Q 1019. 1367.
' I gyne no force, I care not for
1 thing, II mi nun thauU ; ' Pill-
giare't French Diet.

^■>™irariii», a. perjury, C 637 i

OLOSSARIAL INDEX.

s. pi. Foriweringei, sgi. A. S.
fiu-sweriaB, to (weir fajsely.
Forth, ath. forth, forward, B 294,
C660. A.S./M-5, forth, thence,

PoFthenno, aJv. moreoter, C 594 J
Fortbermore, 357.

Forthor oner, adv. furthermore,
moteovei, C 648.

Porthwwd, adv. forward, B 363.

FoF-woked, pp. tired out with
witching, B 596, A.S. prefix
fir, and tmeiaii, to watch.

For-why, tonj. because, C 847.

Popwrapped, pp. wrapped up, C
718. A.S. pieSx/br< »"<l M.E.
urappen, to wrap, closely related
to lolappa, to wrap (used by
Wyclif). See BuToluped.

Foryeue, v. to forgire, B 994 ;
imp, s. Foryeue, may (He) for-
give, C 904 ; imp. pi, Foryeue,
forgive, G 79. A. S. /orgifan,
GoXh. fi-agibaa ; cf. G. vtrgibm.

Frauxbt, pp. freighted, B 171.
For an account of the idiom, see
the note, p. 111. Cf. Swed.
/rakia. Din. fragU, to freight,
load; Swed. fiail. Van. /ragt,
Du. vrachl, a load, bnrden.

Fredom, s. liberality, bounty, B
168. The A. S. Jrti means both
f^ee and bountiful.

FrsndBS. 1. pi, friends, B 169.
A, S.frtiad. a friend ; pies. part.
of a loit verb fredn, to love;
this is ihewQ by Golh. /ryoiwti, a
friend, prei.parl. of Goth.^ifon,
to loie. Cf. Skt. pri, to lore.

Preto, pp. eaten, devoured, B 475.
A.S. frttan. to derour; contr.
from /or-WoB, to eat up ; cf. Goth.
fia-UoH. to eat up, from ilan, to
eat. Thus fril ii short for for-
tot I and G. frastn — vir-tssln.

Preyned, pp. asked, qoeitiaued. G
433. A.S. frignan. to ask;
Goth.^oiAiian ; cf. Du. vragtn,
Q.fiagtn, Lat. preeari.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

PniDtnoua. adj. fruitful, I 73.

Lit. fincluotut, fruitful ; from
fnaha, frait.
ProTt, (. result (lit. frait), B 411.

V. frail, l-aX. fnietut.
VmytestereB, 1. pi. fim. fmit-

sellcri, G 478.
Fnlflld, pp. filled fbll, B 660 ;

completed, fnUy performed, 1 17.

A- S.fi.Uf:filan. to fill fall, p^orm,

FtunoBltas, I. fnmei arising froio

diunkeoneis, C 567. From Lai.

fumus, fume, imoke.
FuitonK way, a furlong'i distance,

B 567. k.S.furhlang, ihe length

of a furrow, a furlong.
Fiuible, a^. fuiible, capable of

being fused, Q 856. F. fusibli,

from IM. fiindtn, to pone out.
Fyn, s. end, B 414. F. fin, Lat.

>«, end.
PynaUy, adv. fioalljr, B 1071.
F;nt, pr. s. finds, O 3l8. Contr.

iotjmdtlk.
FjreB, 1. gtn. Ere'i, O 140S. A. 5.

jjr, Do. vuur, Q. /turn; Dan,

jyr, Gk. mp.

a«lle, I. gall. G 58, 797. A. S.

y*a/ia ; cf. Lat.>i Gk xf*-?-
Qaloim, i. gallon, H 14. The

fonni galona and f o/o are found

id Low Lat.
Oams, I, iport, Q 703, H 100.

A.S. g-amm, a sport, play.
Oui, pi. s. began, G 461 ; used as

aux., did, B 614, I ti. A.S.

giraum, to begin ; pt. t. ie ganH.
Qaaett. pr. s. yawoeth, H 35.

A. S. gattian, to yawn, gape.
QU, pi. I. obtiiued, got (for him-

lelO, B 647, Q 373. A. S. gilaa.

Icel. |-*(a, to ge(. Thecc

A. S. form ii giltm, pt. t. le gial,

Oaude, i. trick, couite of trickery,
C389.

Oftonn, gtr. to gaz^ sure, B
9ti. (Glosi. n.)

Gaye, adj. fine, G lolj. F. gat,
£iy ; from O. H. G. waU, bright,
gay. Not O, H. G. gdeh, go,
G. jakt, qnick, biily; from
O. H. Q. gdn, 10 goi

OentiUeMS, s. kindnett, G 1054 ;
condeiceatioD, B S53. O.F.geal-
ilUtt, from gtnlil, gentle, noble,
L>L gtntilis, belonging to a gira

OentiUr, adv. conneonsly, B 1093.

Gentila, ../J.genticfollti, C 313.

Gere, 1. gear, properly, B 800.
A. S. gtaniia, clolhing, prepara-
tion ; gianmai, to prepare ; from
gtaro. ready, yarr.

Qecland, s. garland, G 17. Pro-
ven^l garlanda ; cf, Itil. giUr-
Inndtt, T.gvirlande. Elym. donbt-
fHil ; Mr. Wedgwood faiU to
explain the Ilaliaa form.

O«M0, V. to imagine, B 611 ; t p.
s.pr. I luppoie, 146.1008,1143,
G 977, Cf. Du. gUstti, Swed.
g^ssa, to gneis; Icel. gizka, to
goett.

Qestes, t. pi. gesli, talei (Lat.
gisia), B 1116.

Got, ». contriyance, G IJ77. Ap-

pear!

A.S. I

i aad-gtl, the undentanding.

From ^on, to get.
OeM, a p. I, pr, ye get, ye obtain,

H 101. See Gat.
Oiltleaa, adj. guiltless, B 643;

OUteless, 1063, 1073.
Gin, : mare, coatrivance, G 1165.

Contracted from F. tngia, a

GiMmea, s, pi. guitan, C 4C6.
O. F, gtalirru, alto gidlirrt,
fintorf, Lat. tilhara, Gk. *Mfa,
1 stringed inttnunent.

134

GLOSSARIAL INDEX,

Qlade, V. to gladden, Q 598. A. S.

glad, glad.
Qleyra, i. while (of an egg), G

806. ' Gltyrt of eyryne [i. e.

•yys] at other lykf, glarta;'

Prompt. Parif. F. glairt (which

in Ital. is cidara), the while of

an egg 1 comipled from ctairt,

from Lai. elana, clear.
Olooe, V. to fjatler. 1 45. F. glo$t,

> clou, from Lit. glotsa, Gk,

-f}Mm!a, the toneoe ; alio in ei-

planatioo. (Olou. It.)
Olotonyei, s.fi. excesset, C 514.

From O. F. glolon, (F. glcut«n).

a glutton ; Lat. gluloium ; cf.

Lai. glalire, to iwallow.
Olyde, V. to glide, ucend, G 401.

A. S. gHdan.
Gode, adj.voc, good, B 11 it.
Gold, >. gold, G 816 ; allmitm lo

proverb— 'il\ 11 not gold that

gliders,' 961. A.S.g'o;!*,
Ooldamlth, I. goldimilh, G I3J3.
Qolet, t. throat, gullet, C 543.

Dimin. of 0. F. golt, the throat,

Lat. gula.
Oon, ». to go, B 38a ; Goon, 373 ;

to go on, proceed, G 563 ; pr. t.

Goth, goet, B 385, 704, 7385
3 f. Gooil, gOMl, Q 56 ; I p. pi.

pr. Go, ye walk, go on foot,

C 748; pp. Go, gone, B 1006,

Q 907. A. S. gaJI, Goth, giggan.
Qtsnae.pl.pI.hcgm.C ii3i P'-P'-

hegan. O 376; did, 517, 1191.

Good, 1. goodt, property, wealth.

O 831, 868, 949, 1189. A.S.

gSd, pi, gdd, goodi, wealth ; nent.

adj. It lb., like Lat. bona.
Qoadliohi adj. kind, bountiful, G

1053. A.S. gidlit, kind, lit.

good-like.
Qood-nuili t. matter of the home,

C361.
Ooan, V. to go i Ik iV jfoon, let it

go, neglect it, G 147G. And lee

Goot, I. 1 goat, G 886. A. S, git ;
cognate with Lit. haedus.

Ooat, 1. ipitit, B 404, S03 ; ghost
(ironically), H 55; the Holy
Ghoil, G 318. A.S. i-osf, breath;
cf. G. giiH, Du. gust.

Goatly, aA'. spiritually, mytticatly.
G 109. /i.S.gdslUci, ipiritually,
adv. from gast-lic, ghoit-tike.

Gouemanoa, i. goverament, B
tR9 ; Gouemaunce, C 600. From
0. F. govtrntr, Lat. gubtrnare,
10 direct, iteer.

Gourde, <. dal. gourd, H 81. F.
gourde, from Lat. eueurbita.

Qrooe, I. faiour.G 1348: iirgraci,
herfiTour (i.e. that of the blessed
Virgin). B 980 ; pirdon, B 647 ;
hard* grace, hardihood of de-
meanour, boldness, G 665, 1 189.
F. grace, LiUgralia.

GrhoelesB, adj. roid of grace, un-
favonred by God, G JO78.

Orame, i. anger, grief, G 14OJ.
A.S. grama, rage, from gram,
- , crnel; cf, grim.

.adj..,

Cf. a

O, H. G. gram.
Grant meroy, much thanks. G
1380; Griunl mercy, 1156. F.

£rand merci, great thinkj. In
nglish corrupted to gramerey.
Qiaxai'lia,fr. s.tp.l agree, consent,

C 317. O. F, graiuir, to gnnt.

(Gloss. 11.)
Qrae, s. fivout, B 15. F. gri,

indiiation ; from Lat. graha,

pleasing.
Qrene, >. green, greennets, liTing

evidence, G go.
Granehada, s. greennets, wanton-

ne», B 163.
Orette, pi, 1. greeted, B 1051, C

714. A. S. gritaa, pt. t. it

greUe.
Grisly, adj. horrible, grewtome,

C 473. A. S. gri^ic, hideout,

agriian, to ihndder at,
Oropa, pr. pi, I p. we grope, G

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

OLOSSARIAt INDEX.

235

679; im^ 1. Oiope. 1136. A.S.
grd^aa, to lay hold of; fioin
grdp, X griip. Cf. grip, gripi,
grasp, grab.

OrotBS, s. pi, groati, faarpenny
pi«ej, C 376. Dn. grool, the
name of ■ coin, originallj' of laige
lize ; from groal, great. Fint
nied !□ Bremen, where the/
luperieded imaller coioi.

Oroundan, pp. grouod, Q 760.
A.S, grindiutt to grind; pt. t.
ie grand ; pp. gnaidiH.

GryB, t. gny, a 559- F. yWi,
O. H. G.grij.gtay-haiTed; cf.G.
grit!, a gtay-haired maa.

Qjde, imp. s. may (He) guide, B
145. O. F. guider, auothec form
olgaitr. SeeOye.

Qjd», I. gnide, Tuler, G 4J.

Oyo, ger. to guide, regulate, I 13 ;
imp. s, do thou guide, O, F. gyifr,
to guide, halguidare; from O.
San. uAiin, to obtcrre ; cf. O. H. G,
tofzon, to obiene, whence G.

Qjae, I. guile, wise, way; in Ait

Habnnduitly, adv. abundantly,
B 870. From 0. F. habmdir.
Low Lat. habtrndarc, to nbound,
written for Lat. abundart ; from
ab and aada, a ware.

Hokener, i. hick-horie, hackney,
G 559. Cf. F. kaqutni; a Mg,
Span, hacanea, a nag ; uid to be
tpelt/aninra in Old ^anlsh, ind
to haye ■ ihortet form faca
(Web.ler, Diei.).

HalksB, I. pi. comen, hiding-
place., a an. ct Mid, Eng.
faie, 1 receii. Owl and Nightin-
gale, L t ; A. S. kcal, an angle, a
comer ; probably (iom the veib
htlaa, to hide. Cf. A. S. kulc, a
cottage, cabin i iMiUor, a cavern.

Hals, I. neck. Q I039. A. S. heals,
Icel. id/j, G. fai/i.

Halt, pr. I. hold) {ful/or holdeth),
B S07 ; CDDiideri, Q 931.

Halired, ^A 1. coaiecrited, hal-
lowed, G 551. A. S. kdlgian, to
hallow ; from Itdiig, holy.

Halnrea, i.^. Eainti(Iit. holy ones),
B 1060 ; gen. pi. of (all) sainu,
G 1344. A.S. hdlig.ho\y.

Hamei, i. hammer, Q 1339. A. S.

Haa, V. to keep, retain, C 735 j
to take away, 717 ; to obtain,
a 134 ; to pouest (cf. ■ to /iove
and to hold'), B loB ; pr. pi.
Han, have, B I4J. A. S. habban.

Hap, t, luck, Q 1109. W. hap.

luck, Icel. happ, luck, chance.
Happeth, pr. s. it chancei, O 649 ;

pi. J. Happede, happeited, C 606,

3S5. See above.
Harrow, interj. alail C ]38. Sec

ihe note.
Haaard, 1. the game of haiard, C

591, 68t. O. P. asarl (with ex-

creiceat 1), Proven^l uxor. Span.

azar, from Arabic al-zar, the

die, which from Per., xdr, a die.
Huardoor, i. gametter, C 596;

pi. Haiardonrs, 613, 618.
Haiardrye, i. gaming, playing at

haiard, C spo. 599p 897-
Hasteth, imp. pi. rtfi. hailen,

make hajte, 1 71. C. F. hasltr,

to hailen; from O. ftntf, hatte;

cf. Icel. haslarligr, hasty.
Haatoa,/>r hast thou, B 676.
Haunteth, pr. 1. practises, G 547 ;

pi. pi. Hauntedeo, practised, 464.

F. hanltr, to haunt; of uncertain

origin.
Hautejn, adj. loud, C 330. F.

kaulain, haughty, from Aouf, O. F.

AnJf, Lat. alius, high.
Hawa, f. hav, yard, enclosuie, C

855. A, S. haga, a hedge, a

DKinz^^BvCoOglt;

236

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

H«, vudfar it, Q 867, S68.
Haed, I. head, H 19; pi. Weitt,

beidt, O 398. A.S. lu6fod,

M.E. haitd, conlr. to httd.

(Glou. II.)
Heeld,M.«.beM, etteemed, C615.

A. S. ludldan, pt. 1. w htdld.
Haer and ther. jtb*. now here.

now there; oevcr long in one

pbce, 01174. A.S. Aer.
He«,i. bair. G 811. A.S. *ir,

Du. and G. hoar.
Helpeth, imp. pi. help jie, O ijzS.

A. S. tc/^nn.
HelDlees, adj. helpleu, B 303.
Rem, fron. them, B 140 ; dal. to

them, G 539, 540. A.S. htg,

nom. they; gen. Siora, hira;

dit. bom, himt icc. Aif.
Hem-self, /ron. pi. natn, them-

.el«t, B 145.
Hens, pi. t. hung, O 574. A. S.

h6n, to bang; pt t. if liing.
Henne, adv. h^ce, C687. A.S.

AconoR, Aimin, hence.
Hento, V. to leiie, C 710 ; pi. i.

Hente, feized, caughl, O 370,

1315; caniht away, B II44;

laiied, lifted, G 305 ; pr. i, subj-

may lehe, G 7; pp. Hent,

caoght, 11. A.S. ktnim, to

Set, pTOH. pon. their, B 137, 138,
140, 111, 373, C 891, G 363,
1387. A.S. itoTYi, Wra.oftheaii
gin. pi. of hi, he,

Hentftarwkrd, adj. beieaftec, O
116S.

HerberKOge, i. lodging, abode, B
I47. O. F. itrbtrgagi (Roque-
fort) ; from O. H. G. hiribtrga,
A amp, an armj-theller ; ffom
O. U. O. htri, an snoy, vid btrg-
an, to hide, shelter.

Herbergeours, (. pi. hirbingen,
proTiden of lodging. B 997. See
aboTB. Heoce the modem har-
iingir, with excieicent (inserted)

Her-bifom, adv. het«-be(bte, B

613.
Harde, 5, shepherd, Q 193, A. S.

hyrdi, a guardian of a herd, from

kiord, a herd.
Here, v. to bear, B iSi ; ^.Hetd,

heard, 613, G 371. A. S. Uron,

Airao, to bear ; pp. gehhvd. CI.

Du. hoom, Q. hSnn.
Hera, /KTJ. fron. her, B 460. A.S.

kiri, of her, gen. ting, of hid,

Heriath,/r. i. praiieth, B1155;

pi. Herien, G 47 ; pp. Heried,

B 873. A. S. hirioH, to praise ;

from ken, fame.
Her-inne, adv. herein, G iigi.

A.S. kir, bete; and the adr.

svlEx innaa, within.
Herfcnan, v. to hearken, listen to,

G ^l ; Hetkne, 1006; i f. 1.

pr. Herkoe, I hear, ]6l ; imp. pi.

Herkneth, hearken ye, C 454.

A. S. litorcnian, to listen to ; from

hinai, to bear.
Hemes,!. ^.comeri,G658. A.S.

J cognate with Lai.

Herte, i. heart, B 167, 1056, G
870 ; fi. Hertei, hearts, B 1066.
A diuyUabic word; A. S. AforM,
pi. iiorlaii ; cf. Gk. KopSbi.

Herte -blood, heirt'i-blood. C 90a.
Here lurtt is the gen, sing, of the
feminint subitantire lurlt ; the
A. S. hiortt makes htcrUm in the
genitive, not luorlts,

Her-to, ado, for this pnipote, B
143-

Hesta, s. command, B 381. C 490,
641 ; dal. B 1013; pi. Heites,
commands, B 184, C 640. A. S.
A Jt, a command, with added I.

Hate, pr. s. l p.l piomiie, B 334,

to promise ; cf, Q. htiutn, to
bid.
H«t*,f.beat,Ol4o8. A.S. hita,

D,g,t,ioflb,GoO*^lf

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

jkfau, heat; Dn. hillt, Q. hilai
shewing that ktit li diijIEabic.
Hethen, oJj, heathen, B 904. A. S.
jUSm, of 01 beloDging to 1 heath ;
his, I heath ; ef. led. hiiSiim, a
heathen, lifiiSr, heath, G. htidi,
mate, a heathen, Tem. a heath.
Cf. pagan fiom Ltt. pagia.
HetheneaM, i. heathen lands, B
nil. A.S. JUSmiui, heathen-
iim. See atwre.
Houens, gtn. beaTen'i, of heaven,
O 543. A. S. luofint, fern. ; gen.
ftn/bnilR ; we alio £nd \iqfon,
masc, ; gen. hiofhta.
Hews, c. dal. hue, coloui, B lg7,
0718; pieteDce,C4]l. A.S.
hiw, hae ; dat. Aiiiv.
H»r> >■ bl]r. H 14. A.S. Iff ; Du.

^Mi, O. ira.

He7> adj. high. B 161, 151;

severe, 795 ; dtf. Heye, C 633.

A. S. itoi ; IceL har, Du. ftoof ,

a. jboct.

Her ^°d. low. In, in high and low

thiugi, i. e. in all reipectt, nhollj,

B993.

Hsyar, adj, eomp. higher, C 597.

HoTiie, >. a voithku peiton, Q

1319. The true sense ii 'miier';

it it to used hj Udall, in hit

Apophlhegmes (1564), bk. i. % ji,

andiio6: 'Aaimsindniggaidei';

' a niggard or iain* Of Scand.

origin ; cf. Icel. higita, to hedge

in, Swed. hagaa, to fence, guard,

protect. Low Q, lugim, 10

hedge, protect, ipaie, save,

(Liibben); Low). Sc. ham, 10

hedge in, preserre, lare money,

be penurious (Jamieson).

Eerr, (. heir, B 766. O. F. Mr

(F. Iioir), from Lat, ace tuurt-

HoTTa, adj, hair, made of hair,
C 736 1 cu ift. a bur ihirt, tack-
dotb, O 133. A. S. liJtra, cloth

made of hair, sackcloth ; confused
with O, F. luun, bair-cloth.

Hir, froB. fojj. her, B 164. From
A.S. \iri, gen. case of pen. peon.
heS, the.

Biiea, pass. fron. hers, B 317.

Hold, s. fori, castle, B 507. A.S.
htold, a fort ; from luatdan, to
hold, keep.

Holde. pr. I. 1 pA consider, deem,
^' 739 i fP- Holden, considered,
kept, made to be, C sgS. A. S.
htaldan, pt. t. I'c hiild, pp.
hialden.

Hole, adj. pi. whole, hale ; Mi
and soundi, lafe and tonnd, B
1150. A.S. kal, whole; pL
)uUi. E. vihalt it misspelt ; it it
the A.S. lidl, and shonld be hot*.
The (brm \olt it dialectal ; from
O. Northumbrian hSi. The Gr.
tKai it from a totally dtflerent
root, and goei with Lat. solidui,
E. solid. See Hool.

Holwo.ai^. hollow, G 1165. The
loot appears in A. S. hal, hollow,
helu, a hole ; cF. A. S. holh, a
bolbw, a caTcm. The Swedith
bat the longer form hdiig, hollow.

Horn, I. home, homewardi, B 3S5.
A. S. ham ; G. Mm.

Homlorde, 1. manslaughter, mur-
der, C 644. Lai. homicidium ;
from homo, a man, and caedtrt,
to Mil.

Eonde, I. dal. hand, O 13; oit
konde, in hand, B 34S; pi.
Hoadei, handt, C 39S, G 189;
A. S. hortd, hand ; gen. and dat.
hondt, hattdt,

Htmest, adj. honourable, tecmlj,
decent, C 33S; ft, Honette, H
75 ; Lat, hoiuslus, bOQoorable ;

HoneBtl7, ada. honourably, Q

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

OLOSSARIAL INDEX.

Hool, adj. sing, whole, pecfrct, Q

III, 117; *eU, C 357- A.S.

hdl. See Hole, the pi. fonn.
Hoom, I. bome, homewatdi, B 173,

603. A. S. ham.
Hoom^comince, t. bome-coming,

8765-
Hoor, a<$. hairy, gray, C 743.

A. S. Sar, hoarj' ; led. idrr.
Hoot, adj. hot, G 887. A. S. kdt,

hot, Du. hill, a. kBss.
Hope, t. hope, expectation, O S70.

The word is diuyllabic. A. S.

hopa, hope; cf. G. hoffen, to

Hold, I. hoan], treaiute, C 775.
From the (ime root 11 herd.

Horn, s. homtmuucaliaitiumenl),
H 90. A. S. horn ; cf. Lit. tonu.

Hoie, s. hose, old ttocking, Q 796.
A. S. io(e, hose, bieechet, corer-
ing.

Hoalelr^e, 1. boitelry, G $8g.
Ftom O.F, haslil (our *o«/) ;
which from Lit. hospilaii (our
kospital); from Lit. hospidm
(our toM).

Hoiu, I. home (a techtiicil term),
B 304. See note to I. 301.

Houabond, t. hmbaad, B S63 ; pt.
Houihondei, 171. Commonly
AtriitA (wrongly) from iouwind
hand, whereai it >i the A. S. hAa-
bonda, Ecel- h^bondi, coatr. from
Ml buaiidi, the inhabitint of 4
honte, Irom dia, to inhabit.
The tenie it therefore thit of
' oecnpier (i. e, mitter) of ■ houie,'
The word a, accordingly, wholly
unconnected with band or bond
or bind; but connected with Dan.
boadt, a peitant ; and igiiu with
onr Aoor (1 word borrowed from
the Du. boer), and with the lait
tylliblein luighbour.

HiimbleaH, i. humility, B 165.

From Lit. iumilit, homble.
HuTlut, pr. I. 1 pr. dott hud,
-■ott whirl, B :97. Etj^. diffi-

cult ; but It can b« ^ored to be
a doublet (and an abbreviation)
of the old word htirll; to dash,
elaih; the frequentative of Avrt ;
from F. hmrta; to dath.

Hts, v. to baiten. G 1084 ; me hyt,
hurty mjielf, make histe, 1151 ;
Hy the, hailen thyself, be quick,
lagj. A.S. \igan, higian, to
hittca ; cf. Lat. alia, quick.

Hre, I. haite ; ia hyt, in haste, B
309. Extremely common in Bar-
bour's Bruce. See above.

Hysbte, pi. t. was called (appa-
rrnily laed in a present tinse, i. e.
;■ cilled), I 51; was called, G

(Glass. L ind IL)
Hyghte, i. dot. height, I 4. A. S.
htdiSo; Icel. hiV, Du. hoogit,

Eyne, i. hind, peasant, C 6SS.
A. S. Waa, 1 domestic 1 Krvant ;
whence modem E. kind, bj add-

H/brlanrfJ).

lalOQB, adj. jealous, C 367. O. F.

jalous, Lat. zilossi, full of zeal,

Thui jiaJaus it a doublet of

laloiure, I. jealousy, C 3G6.
lanKlBBt, pr. s. 9 p. chitlcrest, B
774. O.F. jaagltr, to chatter;

janiin, to howl, DM.jangilm, to

laps, I. a trick, G 131a ; 1 jat,
H 84 ; p;. Japes, jests, C 319, 394.
Probably allied to F. gaber, to
mock, Icel. gabba, to deceive!
cf. E.jabbtr.

lapa, gir. to jeit, H 4.

lay, J. 1 jay, B 774 ; pi. byes, O
' 397' ^- 7 «»> formerly gai ; 10
named from its gay colours. Cf.
Span, gayo, 1 jiy ; O. Span, foyo

gay.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

OLOSSARIAt INDEX.

Xgnotnin, i. an unknown thing
(tee D0le),Ol457. lM.ignotum,
an unknown thing ; comp. igno-
liia, a leit known thing. From
noscm, to know, formerly g-noi-
etrt, and cognate with out iKow.

ImpreBse, ^. ^. force thcmselrei
(upon), make an impression
(upon), a 1071, From Lit.
imprimtri, to p«it upon ; from
premtri, [0 press.

He, <. isle. B 545. F. at, o. ?.

isJi, Lit.iasida, an islind.
Ilks, ad;, time, O So, 1 366 ; very,

50J. A.S.ye, nme.
In, I. inn, lodging, B log^. A. S.

Indnraotonn, s. hardening, Q 855.
From Lat. Jurui, hard.

In-fere, aJv. together, B 398. Cf.
A.S./ar, an eipeditioni whence
M. E. in firi, npon an eipedi-
tion, on a journey 1 hence, to-
gether.

lufortimat, adj. uoForlunate, in-
auspicious, B 30a. Lat. in, prefix,
lad/ortunaius, fortunate.

Znsot, I. an ingot, a mould for
pouring metal iulo,G i3o6. taog,
iiiitpl. Ingottei, G 818. From

Inne, adv. within, O 8S0. A.S.

iruHot, within ; from prep. in.
IntBllwit, I. nndersUuding, G 339.

lolitee, 1. joTialily, C 780. From
F.joli, pieaunt, from a Scandi-
narUn lonrce; lcel.j<ff,£. ruJr,
a great feast held la midwinter.

loyned, fp. joined, G 95. F,
Joindn, to Join, Lat, iangm;
SkLyu/.tojoin.

Ire, ». anger, C 657. Lat. ira.

Itige, I. judge. B 814. G 46) ; pi.
luges, C sgr. f.pg', Lat. ace.

239

lugement, t, judgment, o^dnlon,
B I03S ! jndgment, 688.

lupart^s, s. jeopardy, hisard, G
743. O. F. jtu parti, Lat. locus
partitas, a divided game, i game
in which side* were taken. See

luBten, V. to joust, H 4). O. F.

jauslir (F. jaulir), to jonsl ; de-
rived by Brachet (com a Low
Lat iaxlan, to approach, from
iuala, near. Cf. E.josdt.

luatise, 1. t judge, B 665, C 189,
G 497; the administration ol
justice, C 587. The O. F.Justitt
meant (i) jualice, and (a) the
adminlitralor of justice; and this
double nse of the word is letained
m English.

Inyse, i. juitice, judgment, B 795,
Tbo word it jwys-t, in three syl-
lables ; Roquefort gives the O. F.
lb. juist, formed, by lost of d,
from Lat. iudiei

Kepe.pr.s. if. I care; Itipt hail,
I care to have, G 1368; p/.pl.
Kepte. regarded, tended, B j6q ;
imp. pi. Kepeth, keep ye, B 764,
G at6. A.S. cipaa, to keep;
pi. t. ie t^pie.

Kepe, I. heed; tai kept, take
beed, 0353. 360.

Kerohef, t. kerchief, B 837. From
O.F. comr, to cover, and tie/,
the head ; it meant, originally, a
covering for the head. Cf. cur-
few, from O. F. covrir, and fni,
lire.

Ein, (.kindred, race, a Sag. A.S.

cymt, a kin, lineage.
Kin, adj. kind ; turn kin, of some

kind, B 1137. A.S. c>nn, akin.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

QLOSSARIAL INDEX.

EiiM, f- '■ ^a^, B 3S5; pi.
KiMe, C 968 ; pp. Kist, rn pir.
been tbc7 fciil-tbs; hava kiued
eich Qtbu, B T074. A. S. cosi, 1
kin I eytsan, to Uu; c(. O.

Kitte, /f. I. cut, B 6oo. M, E.
euMra, tn CM ; 1 Celtic word. C(.

to ihotleni Gaelic eulaich, to
curtail, ciuach, doclced;

■ (No;

B.)

C 666; oi cuJ;'. nuie, B jit.
A. S. ow^ raa/a, a boy, G.
Imabt, Icel. butpi, 1 tcrvanl-lad.
Kuitte, ;(r. to knit, I 47; Kait-
test thee, pr. i. a p. nf. Itnitleit
tbytelf, joineit ibysclf, art in con-
junction, B 307 ; Kc note an p.
laT. A. S. cnyt'oit. to knit ; from
t knot, cogrutc witb Du.

hal.

thon.

1 (for ^omr*).

aof-- '- -
1431. In
ihe lufEx it the conunon A.S.
■uffii -<<ieiin 1 in the >b. inoiv-
iMJlt (our himiiltdgi), the luHix
seemt to have been iuggcsted by

Knyght, i. knight, tervuit (of
God). Q 353. A.S. eiiilu. >
teirant; cf. G. huchl,

Kynde, 1. dot. niture, O 41, 659 ;
race, lineage, lal. A.S, tyad,
nature. The final t ii due to ibe
fact that Id all three paiugei it
ii ■ dative cue.

Kythe, pr. t. tubj. may shew. B
636 ; pp. Kythed, ihewn, G 1054,
A.S. t^Vmi, to niak« known 1
flroni ntfi, known, which ii the
p. p. of ciavum, to know.

X>aM, I. liR, band, G 574. O. F.

las, lax (F. toes), from Lit.

laquaii, a nooie. Our Imso ii

liom the O. Spanith form of the

■aiue word. (Oioti. 1.)
IiBbouTi I. endeavonr, B 3S1.

O. F. labour, Lat. ace. labortm.
976. a ijo.

connected with A.S. ASim, to

trarel.
Iiadel, s. ladle, H 51. The A.S.

hladtl meant Ihe handle of ■

windlais for drawing water ; from

Marfan, to lade, draw.
IiadyM, I. ^. ladiei, B 354.

Pron. taadtt-ti, ai a trityliable.

A. S. htdfdigt, ■ lady.
Iiafte, pi.t.ip.1 left, C 761 ; pp.

Lafi, G 883. 1311. k.S.lifan,

to leave; l<A.liifn.
I.akkstb,^.t. lacks, 0498. a

Icel. lair, deficient.
Iiunpe, 1. lamina, thin plate, G

764. P.to™, alhinplatt "

1 of u-

iamina. The i

crescent f occurs

wordt in Chancer ; ai in soltrafiu,

dampru, tmpty, ntmpnm.

DunpoB, 1. pi. lamps, G 8oa.

Zdppe, I. skirt or lappet of a gar-
ment, G la, A. S. lappa, a Jap,
border, hem ; Du. lap, a remnant,

I>uw, adj. leu, C 60). A.S.

lat, leu ; alio Josio.
XM, imp. permit, let, G 164 ; bt

lake •= let u

take, i»54.

litlaa. to allow, let ; Du. laUH,

IM«, a^. bte ; Ut llum nmr u
latt, G 1410. A. S. lat, slow.

Xifttoun, t. a kind of brass, C 351.
See the note. O. F. latm (F.
loiAin), from Low Lat. ace. laton-

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

OlOSSARIAL INDEX.

241

Iiatyiii I. Litb, B 519.

IiKTi !■ religioui belief, faith, creed,

B 376, 57*. O.F. W (F. loi),

Itoai Lat. ace. ligtm.
Lsohe, I. phjiidaQ, C 916, Q 56,

A. S. lAee.i phyiician; lafRJan,

to heal; Golh. I(i(ms, Uiktis, >

phyiirian.
Iiede, V. to goTern, B 434; pr. 1.

subj. may bring, 357. A.S.

tidan. SeeLadde.
Leden, atf'. I«den, O 79S.
Zieed, 1. lead, O 406, 8aS. A. S.

Iniif, lead; Itddm, leaden; Du.

lood, lead.
Leef, mi/, dear, precious O 1467 ;

yaa so tttf=so dear to joa, 10

deiired by yaa, C 760. A.S.

U/^. dear ; O. HA. The ^. ii

f«u(, voc. ting. fdiE. See Iieue.
Xieek, I. leek, i. e. thing of imaU

value, a 79s. A.S. Udc, a

herb ; whence gxt-lUi.
Iises, I. leaih, Q 19. P. laisSM,

from Lai. laiea, vied to mean a

loow lope, fern, oilaxus, loose.
I.eet, pi. I. let, cauwd (to be), B

95g; let, O 190; im^. (. let, C

731. See IiBt.
ZienuuBii, s. (leaf- or lef^man)

loTei; lit. dearman, B g 1 7. A.S.

Itif, dear, man, a hunua being of

ntber lei. Similariy Lannaas

aoswen to A. S. hldfmastt.
I>ene, gir. to lend, G 1014, 1037 ;

fnf. I. lend, lOiG. A. S. Itinai,

to lend ; from lau, 1 loan. The

adtUlioQ of excrucent d appean

alio in sound (F. ion), iind (A. S.

Mw).&C
IionKsr, adj. eomp. longer, B 161 ;

adv. longer, B 374. A.S. tang,

long ; comp. imgra, longer.
ZiBoa, *. ri. people, G 103, 106 ;

Gk.A(i£s. See the note.
Leonn, s. lion, B 475. Q 19S.

O. F. leon ; from Lat, ace. leon^

,Xjepo, pr. pi. leap, O 915. A.S.
VOL. m. B

Ktdpan, to leap, ran ; Du. loopm,
to run (whence *4opt, biitr-
loptr) ; cf. G. iflHftn, to ran.

Iisre, gir. to learn, B iSi, 63a, C
335, G 83S. 10.16, 1349 ; v., C
B?8 ; pris. t. iw6j. may learn, G
607. Chaucer uses the word
wtougly; the A.S./i£ran,likeG.
IthriH, meant to Uach. (Glots.
II.) See below.

Lems, ger. to teach, G S441
Lemed of, taught by, G 74S.
Chaucei uiei the word wiongly,
and to doei mod. prov. English.
The A.S.Inrnian meinC to/mm,
like mod. O. lirntn. See above.

EiamiDge, 1. initraction, 0184.

Laaa, V. loloie, Gaag, 745,833;

ftr. 0331; I p. I. pra. subj.
may lose, B 935. A. S. Irdsan,
to lose; Goth./ra-AuKin.

IiOBlng, I, lie, a 479 ; pi. Lei-
ingea, lie*, C 591. A.S. lidsung,
a Eilsebood ; from A. S. leds, adj.
meaning (i) looie, (1) filte.

ZiBita, adj. aiptrl. least, B lOli.

XiMte, pr. I. adij. impers. it may
pleuB,B74]; ^. i. sui). It might
pleaie, 1 36. A. S. lyslaa. 10
chooie. gea. uied impersonally j
from 'usl. with, deiire, pleatun.

Iiet, pi. *. caused, permitted, B
373. See Lat.

Late, v. to forsake, B 395 ; gtr,
331; to leare, 986; ». to let
out, lose, G 406, s « ; ip.s. pr,
I let, permit, B 311, 410, lligt
imp.pl. let go, give up. G 1049,
A. S. Itilan, Du. lalm, O. laism.

Letts. «. to hinder, delay ; tisid
tnlraia. to caoie delay, B 1117.
A. S. ItUaii, to hinder ; Du. lillen ;
Icel. htja, to hold back. From
A.S.lai, late.

Letterare, i. literature, book-lote,
G 846. O. F. Itlrlir: Lat.

Lettres, a. pi. letters, B 736. The
M.E. mm, like Lat. liunu.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

t43

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

often nieani a Uoir, in tbe

Z>«tii>«i«, 1. dtdnarjr, C 307.
Lite Lit dlcttiarium. (Gla». I.)

IiBas, V. to give up, tetve, let
alone, O 714; g'n-. 10 Toruke,
aS? J im;. pi. Leueth, lesre ye,
C 659. A.S. U/on, to leave,
^TC op ; Icel. I«/a.

Iiane, pr. i.i p.l believe, G 113 ;
t p. Leneatow, believeil thou,
ail. A.S. lyfm, Du. gt-lootitn,
O. g4aubin, E. ifZiwf.

Leas, t. leave, permluion, C 84S,
G 373. A. S, I«i/; leave,

Iiene, n^'. voe. dear, C 731 ;
beloved, O 157; fj. lief, dear,
3S3. The nam. (iag. ii Itif. Se«
I.eef.

Iiraeflil, adj. peiminible, praite-
worthy, allowable, Q 5, 1 41. It
bat neatly the (enx of laafiil,
but if totally unconnected with
laa etymologically ; it ii for
Uavt-ful ; from A. S. Iidf, leave.

Iiener, adj. totap. rather ; mt airt
Uutr, it would be dealei to mc,
I had rather, C 615, H 13; adv.
O 1376, H 78. Comparative of
Ittf. Seel^ef.

IiSwad, ai^. ignorant, B 315, C
30J, Q 497. 647. 787- A.S.
litttild, lay. a layman.

Iiewedly, adv. ignoranlly, ill, O
430, H 59- See above.

Xieye, v, to lay a wager, bet, Q
596 ; lp.pl. pr. we lay out, we
expend, 783 ; pt. pi. Leyden
forth, brought forward, B 313;
pp. Lejd, Uid, O 441. A, S.
Imgait, pt. L ie Irgdi, pp. plltd.
Zifa, put for Lai. Lia, i.e. Leah in
the book of aenecii, Q 96. See

LloonT. i. Juice. C 451. O. F.

liqtar, fiom Lat. ace. liquerm,

liquor, )aice.
Ideges, I. fl. lubject), R 140.

F. ligt, bom O. H. O. Itdit (O.

donbt from confuiion with Lat.

ligari, to bind.
Zdftinsa, I. lifting, H 67.
Lige, adj. liege, C 337. See

LiBoaunoe, i. allegiance, B 895.

Iiikerona, adj. gluttonous, dainty,
greedy, C 540. From O. F.
Teclur, lichiir, to lick up, be glal-
tonous, borrowed from O, H. Q.
i«Aon, M. H. Q. lidUH (G. laim),
to lick. The i ii due to remem-
brance of A. S. liceera, a glntton.
from the ume root.

IdJie, <. lily, O 87. Lat. miam.

Xdnage, i. liueage, kindred, B 999.
O. F, liFiag4, kindred ; from Lat.
litta. a tine.

ZiiBt, fr. I. imptn. it pleaiei (him),
B 510, joi, 766, G »34, I 69;
pm. is pleated, pleatet, chooiet,
B 477, G 30, 171 ; Liiteth,
pleasei, 834 ; pi. 1. imptn. Liite,
it pleated, 1048, O 1313. List
it the contr. form of lismh. A. S.
lyslaa, to please.

Iiltarse, t. litharge, G 77s. *£i-
ikargt, protoxide of lead, pro-
duced bf elpoting melted lead to
a current of air. It generally
contain! more or leu ted lead :
Webiler. Lat. lilkargjna, Gk.
tkita^yufiu, icum of tilver, from
AfOot, a itone (hard icum), and
S/ryvpot, silver. (Gloii. L)

Iiofbe, 1. {dai.) the air ; hence on
lojl; in the air, aloft, B 177.
A.S.;j!rt, air; cf. G. /«;»,

Zioketh, imp. pi. look ye, behold,
G 1319 ; March ye, C 578. A.&
Idcian, to look.

Ziomb, (. lamb, B 459, 617. A.S,
lomft, a lamb; Du. lam, G.

Iioiide, (. (dot.) land, B £ia, O

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

QLOSSARIAt INDEX.

950. A.S. laid, land; tbe M.S.

nam. cau it also land.
IiOnSi P^P-i •'i* phriie whir-on

, . long — long on uiher, along of

whit, G 930 ; Long od, along or,

because of, O 911. A. 5. getang,

along of, because of.
I.00S, t. Jiraise. G 1368. O. F.

Jos, lotc, praise ; a mere adaplation

of Lat, nom. laus, praiie.
Itordiosa, i. pi. lin, B 573. C

jag, I 15.
Iiore, (. leaching, iniUnctlon, B

343, O 414: leicning, B 761 ;

Eludy, O ti4>. A.S. Iiir, teaching.

Lorn, pp. lort, B 774, 843. A. S.
lorta, loci ; pp. of li6ian, to
low ; cf. G. virla-tn, pp. □(

Iiorten, pt. pi. lost, Q 39B.
lK>tiiit;ei prts, part, lurking, G

186. (See the note.) A.S.

Ittdatt, to lurk ; 11 in Sweet'i

A. S. Reader, p. 9, 1. 41 ; from

A. S. Wan, to bow, bend down.
Lonea, i. pi. loavei, B 503. A. S.

ktaf; pi. hldfas.
Lough,/;. J. laughed, 0476,961.

A. S. ilAhaa, to laugh ; pt. t. ie

hUh.
Luora, i. profit, G. 1401. Lit.

Lono, s. the Moon, G 8>6; a
name for lilver, 1440, Lat.
Itma.

Lunarie, 1. lunary, moon-wort, G
800. See the note.

Lore, I. a hawk'i lure, the bail hy
which a hiwk wai tempifd to
return to the fowlei'i hand, H 71.
F. liurrt, a decoy; from Middle
H. German luoder, > decoy,

Iitut. I. will, pleaiore. deiire, wish,
B i38, 761,0 ij^Sj pLLaaei.

d»irer,CE33. A. S. lutf, pleasure,

wUl.
Liute, pt. s. imptrt. it pleated, O

tiJS ; pers. wai pleated, deilted,

1344, SeeLiBt.
Lnstieri adj. camp, mote jojoui,

Q 1345.
JiXMjt ^dj. pleitant, O 1401 ;

Insiy, H 41. Formnl from A. S.

liat, pleaiore ; cf. Do. lutlig,

Lntes, I. fl. Intel, B 466. A

woid of Arabic origin ; lee Web-

Iter,
Lrnhte, imp. t. illamine, G 71.

A.S. gilihtan, to lighten; fiom

liihl, light.
LrBlite, pt. a. ahghled, ditmonnted,

B 786, I104. A.S. Uhtaa. lo

alight from a horse.
Lysbtly, adv. eaiily, G 1400, H

8, 77. A.S. UK light (not

■^ avy).

like.
Ltih, I. lime, G 806, 910. A.S.

lim, lime ; Du, lijm, G, Itim.
IiymaUle, 5. filings of any metal,

G 8s3, Ii6a, ng; ; Lymail,

1164, H67, 1369. From Lat.

liman, to file ; lima, a fi)e.
Lytnea, i. pi. linibt, B 461, 771.

A.S. Jin,Icel. limr, a Umb.
Lrt "dj. little, G 56J i at 16., «

little, B 3S3. A.S. Ijt, little,

few ; also med u a ib.
Lyt«, adv. little, in a imall degree,

G 631, 699. Formed from A.S.

1^1, Utile, by adding the adTctbial

luffii -«.
Lytli, pr. I. lieth, i. e. he llei, B

634. A.S. licgan, to he; pi. 1.

hiligV.otm.
Lyues, t. pi. gm. louli', lirei', G

56. A.S./y. life.
Lynestow, for tyueit thou, i.e.

lireit thou, C 719. A. S. Ufian,

tohTc; &Dmlir,iife.

OLOSSARIAL INDEX.

U.
Uoad, pp. midc, a 1459.
Uftgeates, t. nujeny, B 1081.

Ion ; cf. magaus, great.

Hagnetia, 1. nagaait, G 1455.
Lit. magniua, to caUcd becauie
found ia Migneiia, in Thcualy.
The word magntt bai iti name
from the ume tource.

MftiitieB, 1. pi. muttri, B I41.
O.F. nmisirt. Lit, icc. magii'
mm ; cf. magaus, great.

UaiatFie, 1. a maiteil; operation
(un coup dt taattrt), O 1060,
O. F. maistrU, from moisfrt, a

UokeBtow, i. e. makett thou, B
371 ■,pp.V^i]Lti,Q^Z^. (Chaocei
aliohaiAfomf.q.T.) A.S.tnacioa,
la malce; pp. tnaeod. From the
I a me rool ai E. malch, an
equal.

If ale, s. bag, wallet, G 910, G 566,
I 16. O. P. audi (F. inaJZf), a
budget; from O. H. O. malaha,
a leathern bag. Cf, £. mail in
mmJ-big.

HaUooun, 1. cune, O 1345. O.F.
malitan ; from Lit. ace. mali-
ditHonim; to alio iMison ii a
doublet of bnttdklioH.

UallUble, adj. malleable, luch a<
can be worked by the hammer, G
1130. From Lit. malltut, ■
hammer, nullef.

Haust, I. manner, tort, G 414;
maiur pUjt.kiad of game, CSif;
manir cKnance, kind of luck, O
517; nuow la^n, kind of Latin,
B 519; Maoere, O 45, 141.
O, F. manitn, manner; fiom
Lit. moniM, th* hand.

UanlLiUxhtre, 1. murder, C 593.

A.S.jl<a>i. toitay, kill.
Uaria, iaiaj. many, i.e. by St.

Mary, G lo6a.
Uuk, 1. 1 {nece of money, of the

value of 131. ^d. in England, G

1036 ; pi. Mirk, i. e. mirki, C

390. See note to C 390.
MWB (the planet), GS37.
UuT, I.. marrow, C 543. A.S.

mtflrA, marrow. (Glo... I.)
Uued, pp. bewildered, B 5x6, 67S.

(GloH. L)

Mat,

:uck dead, defeated
ntterly, B 935. O. F. mal, de-
feated, languid, feeble, G. maU,
dull. Borrowed from the game
of cheti, in which ckeei-mali is
a corruption of Fenian titdh mal,
the king ii dead ; Diez.
Hatsre, s. nutter, lubject, affair, B
333, 411, 581 ; pi. Mileres,
material! (of 1 lolid chiractet), G
776; gea. pi. Matirei, of the
miterials, 770. O.F. matiert,

JSaaznettija, s. Mihometaniim,
B 336. Matmit a a corruption
of Mahomet or Muhammed.

Uaunolple, i. manciple, H 35, 69,
103, I I. From Lit. nioB«*j, 1

the

and, and capiri

} tike.

(Gloii
Uawo, >. ' maw, B 4S6.

maga, the itomich. (Glois. II.)
Hay, 1 p. a. pr. I can, B 131,

1070; Maystow, mayestlhou, G

336. A.S. magan, to be able;

pr. t. I'c mieg ; pt. t. ie mikit ;

Icet. mtga, Q. mogtn.
May, «. maiden, B 851. A.S. mag.

L kinsm

; alio, I

Maydenhede, t. miidenhood, Q
I i6. A. S. raagdinhdd.

OLOSSARIM INDEX.

245

Uedle, 1

meddle, take part In,
11S4; imp. fl. Medlelh, O
1414. O. F. nidltr, given by
Burguy ti inotheiform olnitslir,
which is the Low L>t. misetilari,
to mix ; Trom Lat. miscire, to mix.
Meel, i. meal, B 46G. A.S.tn<iI,

Uemoiie, i. memory, G 339.

From Lit. mrmona.
Hen, s. pi. men, people, folki ; i^tiit

put for Man, one, with a verb in

Ihi lingular, C 675. G 391 j gta.

Mennii, men'i, B loi.
llece, pr. t. i p. 1 mean, ipeik of,

S 641, 1474, 1 II ; Menestow,

m<an«tlhou,G309: I p. a. pi.

Mente. intended, 099, lojl ; pi.

I. B 337. A. S. mdnan, lo hive in

Uene, a<^'. mein, inteimediate, B
546. Q 1 261. O. F. miie«. moien
(F. moyen), from Lit

:ii Lai. n

middle.

hap; from L

J. lew.

enger, B 144, 333. F. mn-
loi-e, Low Lai. tmaalieum, »
menage, nussaticus, a mcuenget ;

MeMftger, i. meisen^et, B 714,

785. F. ituaagtr; lee above.
The n ii excrescent, at in paistn-
gir, i. e. passagir.
Henuttble, adj. moderate, C 515.
O. F. mtstirablt, Lai. measura-

linkter,

See

Hones, 5. /I, I

Mermuis, Mercury, the planet, G
8j7-

jiarourie, i. meicury. 1. e. qnick-
lilver, G 77J, 774, 827, 1431,
14.18.

Uaaohancsi (. misfortune, B 6ai,
610; Meichaunce, 896, 9141
with meschaunce^with ill luck
(tobim),HlI. O.t.maelieanc

mirari, lo gaze, wonder at.
Mia, adj. amiss, wrong, blame-
woilhy, G 999. Iccl. mi'ssa, a

Ui9»ueiituce, s. miifortune, B 6ifi.
O.F. tMiovintiiri. (Note that
in molt E. words taken fTom the
French the prefix mis- IS a co>
loption of O. F. mis, Lat, minus.)
In native words it is the (totally
different) A. S.piefij!niK-.

Mlsbiloue, (. belief of trickery,
SHspieion, G 1113. Here the
pieEx is probibly the A,S, mis-.

Ulstrli

Sees

Mlteyn,

, C 369.

i.e. badly, and cadenlia,
(torn Lat. eadrri, to fill), happen.

Mesoheef, s. ttibniatioo. tiouble,
H 76; misfortune, G 1378;
Mesthief, 713, IOJ2. O.F.
vii5c}iie/; from Lat. minus, less,
badly ; and caput, the head.

Uesuge, I. errand, B

J, mitten, glove, C %T>,
'. milaint, explaiwed by
■ome as a ludf-^an, from O.H.G.
naitU, middle ; by othen, more
probably, as being from a Celtic
lource. Cr. Gaelic miolag, a
worsted glove, Irish mitinigk, mil-

Uodsr, (. mother, B 696 ; gm.

Modiet,mother'i,C 719,6 1343.

A.S. midar; cf Icel. m^ir, G.

nrnlltr, Lat, nautr, Gk, ft^Tiifi,

Skt. nutrti.
Hoeblea, t. pi. movable goods,

personal property, Q 540. From

furni

cf. F. iB(aN«,

D,g,t,ioflb,GoOglf

t46

GLOSSARIAL IlfOEX.

Hones, s. gtn. moon'i,
rniina, gen. minaa;
M. E. gen. u often m

Uo, adj. mare (in number), B 419,
C 891, G ao7, 675, 693, 713,
818 ; othere mo— oiheri beiidet.

Hot, pr. s.ip.l taast. I have to,
B 217, 737, 0317, 725 J svbj.
may, G 634, H 80 ; mot 1 iheen
^-miy I ibrive, C 309; foule
mot thee falle^foully (i.e. ill)
may it happen to thee, H 40 ; ^.
s. 1 p, Moste. I must, I ought, B
2S2 ; pi. s. most, had to, B gg6,
G 513; sabj. might. B 380; VI
moile^it limit be for ni, i.e. it
should be our reiolTe, G 946.
A. S. ie mttt, I may ; pt. t. tt
misit, 1 ought 10, 1 niusl.

Xotyt, I. motive, incitement, B
6a8. F. n«,lif: from mouvdr.

! of o

lieflyu,

IS Ihec

the word raort commonly nie
greater in lize, uted » the coi
of micili, great.
Hooder, s. mothei, B 176.

UoomlDKi I. mourning, B 6

Hoot, pr. I. must, ii to, B a
See Hot.

ICoroUtea, i. molality, i. e. a mc
tale, I 38. From Lat mo

Uora and lesea, gieil

Uo.

Kity,

Uountanoa, s, ai
C 863. O. F. Bi
value; from sionier. (0 mount;
which from Bioni; a mounUin ;

Mow, I p. s. pr. subj. mayeit.G
460; pi. Mowe, may, can. Q
510, 780, 909 J I p. pr. t'.
Mowen. we cannot. From A. S,
magaa, to be able.

MojBty, adj, new (appUed to ale),
H 60; Moiite, C 315. O.F.
moUu (F. moirt); from "
TnuueaSy adj. of mmtum.

. rubbish, refuse,

audlesier,
B 959. See

s of

Uortlfls, V. to mortify; lit. to
kill; uted of producing change
by chemtcil action, G 1431 (see
note to the line); Mortifre, ll}6.
From Lat. mors, death.

Uorwe. (. moriow, morn ; by lii
moruM, early in the morning, at
dawn, H 16. A.S. norgta,
morning. By change of £■ to lu

by dropping n, which it mod. E.
morroui. Direct contraction, with
lou of g, give) mom.

940.

English, ed. Morris and Skeat.

Mullai is a diminnlive. It is

connected with mould.
UultipIlcBcioun. s. multiplying,

i. e. the art of alchemy, G 849.
Uultiplye, v. to make gold and

silver by tt

s of alct

9. 731-
Mused, pi, s. pondered, considered,

B 1033. F. ini,«r, to loiter,

trifle.
Myle. s. pi. miles. G 556; of.

Myles in 1. 561. In the former

case the older foini it retained j

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

OLOSSARIAL INDEX.

cS. A. S. mlla. the pl«r»l nom.

the \ta, B 6>i, C 813, O 717.

gen, and bcc. of mil. Urn. sb.

A. S. na, not, >j, on that acconat.

Ijnde, t. memoij, B 527; re-

intltomental case ofs«, ui, ^al.

menibranee,908, II»7; tomyiide

Thus it means—' Dot leu on that

= to (my) memory, 788. A.S.

"lyd, gtmynd, memory, rrom

NftuaM, adv. not, not 10, G iftg.

mifflOB, gimunan, to remember.

From mgiu, witli ni pieGzcd; E.

It {> the S9
Nft7, adv. no {anaeering a dmptt
gitsliBn), B 740; nay. G 1339.
Cf. Icel. aii, nay ; the A. S. ad

From M.DIL mijt, mill, a very

is our no

■mall coin, a mite, a bit cut off.

Nayles. ..V- n»il'. C aSS, 651.

Cf. IceL IW.M. to cut.

See note t^ C 65I.

ITa. a*, not; nt doli, do ye not.

C 745 i «>«J- "or, C 619. A. S.

W.

JTooessarie, adj. necessary; H 95.

Nidde. /(, /;, had not, G 879,

H51. ¥otBi hadde.

ITede, s, dat. need, necessity, B

Naked, pp. oi adj. destilDte, void,

6j8 ; ^. NedGi, oecessaty things.

weak, G 486. A. S. nacod, naked.

business, 174J needs, G 178,

a pp, form. The verb W aaii,

A.S. nidd, need; cognate with

to lay bare, is used by Chaucer in

G. BO/i.

"Staoypt. i. took.G. 1197. A.S.

ii8o. Originall/ a dat. ate of

niman, to take; pt. t. ic nam;

the sb. See above.

cf. Q. nehiaia, to take.

Weda. u. to be necessary. B 871.

JTamely. adv. especially, B 563,

The A. S. niddaa, to compel, is

C4oa.

usually transitive.

St. mo, L t. no more, none else, B

Ifadlea, 1. gtn, needle's. 440.

. 693; Namo,Q543. See Mo.

A.S. «iiH, a needle: G. nadil;

ITamora, adv. no more, never

cf. Lat. »tn, to sew.

again, B Ilia, C 963, Q 65I,

ITear, adj. neater. G 7JI, Com-

ia66.

parative of nnj-i (A. S. ntoK),

ITappeth, pr. s. naps, slumbers,

nigh. See below.

nods, 118. A.S. hnappian, to

Nalgh, pnp. nigh. B 550. A.S.

B(dA,nigh; comp.it&imi. nigherj

Nart. ybr ne art, i.e. art not. O

superl. lUahsta, nikila, whence E.

499-

HlXt.

Has, for ne was, i.e. wis not, B

fSS. I09' '9'' 938-

111. neck-bone. B 669. A.S.

Nat, adv. not, H aj ; Nat but.

hntcca, the neck (whence niHi ji

only, C 403. Cf, prov. E. floi6a(

dissyllabic), and 6.iii, bone.

{i.e. not but), only.

Nempnen, t-. to name, B 507.

H-at,ybr ne at, i.e. not at (see note.

A. S. neamoB, to name ; from

p. 6). B 390. So also Chaucer

nama, a name; cf. Lai. nomm. 1

has mn for » in ; see Gloss. 11.

name. The p ii eieiescenl ; tee

Iitunpe, Bnxpto.

^vGoo^^lf

248

GLOSSARIAL INDEX,

Wore, p. », ailj. wera not (put for
ne wne>, B 54?, G 1361.

NaiMr the neer, ^Ar. never the
nearer, none the nuier, O 731.

ITeueradel, adv. not 1 bit, C 670.

See Del.
Neoena, v. to name, O ii\; pr.

pi- Affrf', miy aune, may mention,

147 J. led. «^a, to name;

no/fi, a name ; tee Nempne.
Nexte, adj. next, nearest, B 807,

C 870. See ireigh.
ira, I /. s. /^. I will not. G 1463 :

pr. 1. will not, B 978. A. S.

nyltaa, to be unwilUnK ; cf. Lat,

nolU.
Via, for at ii,k not, B 319, C 861,

tj, 919.

irist«, ;/, s. knew not. B 384. Q
tl6, A. S. nrtoii, not to know ;
pt, t. ic nysle ; from nt, not, and
wilan, to know.

ITobledeBt, pi. >. 3 ^. ennoUedeit,
dtdil ennoble, O 40. A tranib*
lion of Dante'i nod'Iitaifi ; i«th«
note.

Nobles, I. fl. gold coins woith
6j. 8d. ; C 907, a 1365.

XToblesse, i. nobility, woitby be-
harioui, B 185, J48. F. noMtsst j
Low Lat Bobilitia ; fiota nobdis,

Nobley, 1. nobility, assembly of
nobles, O 441). Cf. O. F. labloier,
to look noble.

Nodde, V. to nod, H 47. A Low-
German word, cognate with
O.H.Q. BWWon, knolan, to shake.
The Lit. nutrt, 10 nod, ihewi the
root ; nulan is but 1 frequentitive,
so that the I in it doei not answer
10 the E. d.

Kolde, for ne wolde, I would not,

1 should not desire, G 1 334; pi. pi.
Nolde, would not, 395. See Nil.

Moot, jar ne wot, pr. i. i ;. I
know not, B 893, loig, G
II48; Not, B J43, C816.HS3.

AS, ic udl, I know not, from
nylan, not to know.
lTorioe,s.niirie,Gi. O.T.norUi,

ITo-thlilEi adv. in no respect, B
576, 971, C 764 J not at all, C
404. 433, G 1036.

Notil^ed, pp. mide known, pro-
claimed, B 156. Lat. notifieart,
to make known ; no/us, known.

JTought, I. nothing, C 54J. G
I40T ; in no respect, B 40O. See
Nausllt.

ITyae.ai^. foolish, weak, BioS8,G
49J. ('47. 84), H 69, F. nki, Sp.
nicio. Port, taseh, or nicio, Lat.
neiciut, ignorant. See Glois. II.

Nyoetee, >. folly, Q 463, 495.

Nyglitlnsale, i. nightingale, G

1343. A. S. raSw^-aS, kel. naar.
gali, G. nachligall. The n is
apparency excrescent. The word
meani nighlsiagir ; A. S. galan,

O, num. one, B IIJ6, Q 340.
Shortened from on or son ; see

Oooident, t. West, B »97. From

Lat. ace. oecidmltm.
Oooupletli, pr, 1. takes np, dwells

in, B 434. From Lit. occapare.
Of, prep, during, B 510; with, O

6a6. A-S-o/.
Offlreth, imp. pi. l p. offer ye, C

910. A.S. offrian, to offer;

merely borrowed from Lat. offtm.
Of-newe, adv. newly, liiely, O

1043. Hence E. antvi.
Ofte, adv. often, 8278.
Onaa, adv. 1

C 696 ; 11

nitedin

^ II II

Oo. ad}, one, Q 107. See Otn

Ook, (. oak, C 765.

mi, G, licit.
Oon, adj. one, B »7I, 334,

one and the same, C 333 ;

oon-lhe one, £66. A.!

led. «nn, Qolh, aim, Lat.
OpprsBsa, V. to put down.

From Lat, afprimtri.
Or, arfv, «e, befoie, G 314:

^ 373- A. S. or, before ; ai

aiOSSARIAL INDEX.
A. S. de, Icel,

order;

Oidliuitua*, c. ordaining, govern*
ance, arrangement, B 763, Soj ;
provliion, 350. See above.

Otdte, >. order, diu, Q 995. F.
ordrt, from Lat. ace. ortAium.

OrganB, i. pi. 'organs,' the old
■ If of organ, G 134; tee

the 1

Or i

organa; from 01c. Spfivor, an

Lmplemenl ; from lp-(t,v, to work,

OrlBOns, J. pi. prayers, B 537,

596. O, P. omoR, from Lat. ace.

orplment, G 759,
Irpimtni, iri-inlpbide

Oiplment,

774.813. ' Oi^frawa/, iri-iolpbi
of anenic ; it occurs in nilnre ai
an ore of anenic, and ii uinallj
in combination with realgar, or
led lulphuret of arfenic ; ' Weth
.ter. P. orpiminl, Lai. a«ripig-
miHium ; from aurum, gold, and
pigmmlvm, a pigment or paint.

A Hebcev pt

we pray.'

Otes, I. pi. oai

!cel. ««■, -

aie ; meaning ' lave,
,0375. A.S. dta.

Other . . . other, either ... or, B
1136, G 1147. In the first
initance, the second olhtr ii
written in the contneted form or
(which i) short for orter),

Othsrea, pron. ting, each other**,

lit, of the other, C 476. A.
ifBtr, Dd. aadir, Icel. aiHC
Qolh. anihar. llie E. form b

Otier, prep, over, above (proa,
rapidly), B 377 ; ouer her might
- 10 encess, C 468. A. S. o/er,
Icel. jr/lr, G. ubcr.

Oneral, adv. everywhere, geneially,
O 507. Cf. 0. ubtrall.

Onerdone, pp. overdone, carried
to exccH, G G45. A. S, ofinlia.

Ouai -greet, adj.

> great, G

Onenaks, v. to overtake, attain

to. G G8a.
OnE^t, ». anything of value, Q

1333. A.S. i^ir.
Onshte, pi. t. became ; ai him

1097 J

1 fit,

igtile be = it wai fit for tbem.O
1340; pt. I. cubj. it would be-
come, at in ougbte vs— it would
become us, it wonld be our duty,
14; 1 p. pi. pi. Oughien, we
ought, 6. A. S. dgaii.to owe, to
own ; pr. t. I'c ah, I own ; pt. t.
it Aktt,l ought.

OnnoeB, i. pi. ounces, O 7;6.
From Lat. unci'a.

Otires, fojj. ^s. outi, C 786.

Outen, II, 10 come out with, otter,
display, elhibil, G 834.

10 put 0.

cf. O.

H. G.uzi

OatraseoiiB, adj. violent, excet-
nve, C 650. From F. aulrtr,
O. F, ellrtr, to pats beyond
bounds: O.F. ollrt, Lat, u/A-a,
beyond.

Ontrely, adv. utterly, C 849.

OtLt-takoD, pp. excepted (tit taken

It). I

«77-

^vGoo^^lf

250

OLOSSARZAL INDEX.

Overaloppe, j. upptr^girment, Q
633. See note. Cf. led. »fr-
iloppr, an upper or one gkciaeat ;
ef. E. slop, in the eompouiid
' siop-thop.'

Owan, adj. own, B 105S, C 834 ;
f/. Owene, Q I154. A. S. dgai,
own ; from of an, to poiicsi. Cf.
Icel. tiginn, awo, from lige, to

Owethj ^. t. owneth. ovni, pos-
Kuet, C 361. A. S. igan, to
pouns; Icel. nga.

Owher, a^. nifwhrre, G 83S.
A, S, dhvAr, inywhera.

Oyles, I. pi. oili, Q 856. Fiom

Fftu, 1. pace, foot-pace, O 575
(ice the note)j gon a pauago
at a foot pice, C 866. From

Lat.^

a fiTourite medicine;* Plowen of
the Field, by C. A. Johni. • Pari-
lairt, pelliloiy of the wall ; ' Cot-
grare. From Lat. pants, a

Pas, I. pace, B 399 ; pi. Pat, paeei,

movementi, 306. See Faos.
Foaaeii, v. to lurpais. outdo. Q

857. SeePaoB.
FoiBinBi adj. luipauiug, excellent,

G614.
Patente, i, a letter of privilege, to

called beauie opn to ail men's

inspection, C 337. From Lat,

paltri, to lie <^n.
Paoe, V. to piTC, O 6a6. From

Lai. pauiri, to tam or beat do¥m

earth { cf. Ok. wnXfU', to itiike.
Tajene, i. pi. pagani, B 534. F,

paun, Lat. pagaaus, prop, a

Tillager. See Heth«n.
Peea, s. peace, G 44; in peel > in

lilence. B 12E. O. F. pf, Lat,

fD/fl«o/=tO

pau irom, D 105. F. paisir.

Low Lat. passart, to past over.

From pandirt.
Palled, adj. enfeebled, languid, H

55. It ii connected with palt,

uot with W, pallv, to fail, W.

^aU, loii of eneigjr, S^AppaUid

in Mnrraj'i Diet.
Ptlm, t. palmbranch, G 14a. Lat.

Faimei t. a pan, O laio. A dis-
tjUabic word. A. S. and Icel.

PmnentuTs, adv. peiadvenlure,

perhapi, B igo.
Pai cu, by chance, B 8S5.
Parde, inurj. F. pat Dieq, C 67*.
PtK&r, imtrj. by ray faitb, verily,

B&4g. O.P.par/ti.
Parflt. adj. pwfect, G 353, F.

par/ail, Lat. pir/iclus.
Faritorie, i. pellilory, Pariilaria

ojpniuju, G 581. • In rural di»-

Pees, intirj. peace 1 i
3 9S'-

lb I 1

Pens, >. pi. pence, C 376. (N. B.

PtHS wai pronounced with iharp

t, ai in paisHVt, not with z, *i iu

thepl. Qf/«fl,)
Fepeer, s. pepper, Q 761. From

Lat. ^prr, Skt. pippali.
PerauentiiTe, o^i;. perhapi, per*

chance, C 935, H 71. See

FaraueotiuK.
Peroen, pr. pi. pierce, O 911, F.

Ferfit, adj. perfect, I 50. See

Parfit.
Fsrseusratmoei s. continuance, G

443. See below.
FsFssnereUi, pr. s. btteth, C 497.

From Lat. ptrsaarart.
Psrseueiiiigei t. penererance, Q

parMHl, I 33. FroED

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GLOSSARtAL INDEX.

Peyne, i. pain, O 1398 ; peiultj,
H S6. F. feint. Lit. poena.

Peyne, pr. t. i p. refi. I peyne me
= 1 like piins, C 330, 395; pr.
I. Tefi. Peyneth hir, endearovct, B

Peytrel, i. pcoperlr, (he breast-
plate of a hone in aimour ; bete
used for Ibe breast-plale of a
borie'f hirnesj, G 564. Cf. O. F.

elral (Roquefort), Ft, poilTaii.
I. pfcioroU ; fram Lit. feclus,

Philaaophis, i. pbilosopber, O
490; pi. Philosophres, 1417.

Pinohen, ger. to find fault, H 74.
F. pincer, O. F. pinser (for pieer),
from a Low Oerman souicej cf.
Old Dutch ^Vun, to pinch ; Q.
p/elztn, to cut; O.H. G. p/izzen,
to pinch ; Dies.

Pitee, s. pity, B 191, 660. F.
/lind, O. F. piltd, Lat. ace. fnVfii-
lem. (Olois. IL)

Pitoua, oi^'. pitiful, sad, B 449.

FitiOUBly, adv. piteously, B 1059,
C398,

Plages, s.pl. regions. B 543. From
Lat. plaga, a tegion. Used twice
by Chaucer in bis Treatise on the
Astrolabe (ed. Skeat, i. 5. r, "■
31. 10) to signify 'quaiteri of
the compao.'

Flantayn, i. planuia, O 531. F.
plaalain, from Lat. ace. planlagi-
ntm. Cf. Romeo and Juliet, i. 1.
5 J — *Yout plantain-leaf is eicel-
lent For ibit.' The A. S. name
was viegbrade, lit. way-broad {aol
way bread) ; tee weg-bridt, in
Gloss. 10 Cockayne's Xeechdomi.

Plat, adv. bluntly, flatly, openly,
phinly, B 886. C 648, ¥. plat,
flat ; from O. H. O. ; G. plan.

Playn, adv. plainly, cleatlj, B 99a.
F. plain, Lat. planus. See

Plesanoe, i. pleasure, will, delight.
D I49, 17S, 762, 1140, F.

plea:

iRCf; from Lat. plat.

Fleyn, adj. plain, clear, B 314.

F. plain, Lat. pianos. See

Playn.
Playn, adv. plainly, cleatly, B 886,

G360. SeeahoK.
Pleyn, adj. foil, G 346. F.pteia,

L^t. plenum.
Pleyne, v. to complain, lament, B

1067, Cgli. F.plaiadre, Lat.

plangere.
FlsynteB, s. fl. compliinti. lamen-
tations, B 106S. O. F. plainle.

Lit plaaclus, a lament
Plyght, pp. pledged, plighted, C

702. A.S. pliktan, to pledge;

pp. geplihl ; ptiki, a pledge ; G,

fiflickt, 1 duly.
Plyte, i. plight, .late, O 951.

O. F. plisle, plyie, state, condition i

Roquefort.
Point, I. ; in point->Dn the point,

ready (to), B 33., 9I0. F.

^nf, Lat. pimclum.
FoketB, J. pi. pockets, i.e. little

bags, O SoS. Icel.^jli, a poke.

! Norm

I. poqut

(F. poche), a pocket, pouch j with
F. dimin. suffix.

Pokkea, s. pi. pacta, pustules, C
35S. A. S. poe. Du. foi, a pock,
pustule. Small pon is a corrupt
form of ' the small pocks."

Polcat, 1. polecat, C 855.

Polioye, I. public business, C 600.
From Ok. v^ii, 1 itale, city;
whence soAiTcfa, administration,
Latinised ai polilia, and ttience
adopted into French.

Pomely, adj. dapple ; in the com-
pound potnely gris, i. e. dapple-
gtsy. G 559 i '^^- Prologue, 616.
CotgraYe has — ' Gris pommtli, a
dapple gray.' Also — ■ Pommeld,'
daple, 01 dapled ; alio roand. or
plump ai an apple.' And again
— ' Pommeler, to grow round, or
plump like an ipple ; also, to

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

25*

GLOSSARIAL INDBX.

diple," Dapplt, by (he way, ii
from ihe verb to dab, and Wedg-
wood well rematki, — 'The re-
■embtince of dappli-gray to O. N.
apalgrdr, or apple gray, Fr. grit
pommdi, ii accidental.'

Foi^itinrla, s. porphyi/, i.e. iitab
of porphjry used ai > moitar,
Q 776- From Lm. porpkyrilts.
Git. vo/rpvplTtti, like purple ; from
wop^ipa, purple.

Pose, s. a cold in the head. K 6a.
A. S. gipost, a itnSing or cold
in the head.

Fotage, ■. broth, C 368. (GIoii.

II.)

Fotheouls, (. ipotheciiy, C 851.
Poadre, I. powder, Q 760; pi.

Poudres. 807. F. pcaidre, O.F.

poldre, Lat, tec. puluirtm, dust.
Pouert, I. poTeily, C 441. O. F,

poverli, "Lil. pauperlaltm.
Pound, s. pi. ponndi, G 1364.

A. S. pund, a pound; pi. pund.

So we tiy,—^ a Rvt-pound note.*
Ponped, pp. blown, H 90. An

imitative word. See Qlou. I.
Pooren, 1 p. s. pr. we pore, gaze

steadily, O 670.
Fonreat, adj. svptrl. poorect, C

149. O. F. povn, Lat-pavpir.
Poynt, I, a itop, O 1480. See

Point.
FredloMloni), >. preaching, ter-

moD, C 345, 407. From Lit.

pratdicari, to preach.
Preef, i. the tcti, H 75; a teit,

proof, O 968, 1379. Ct F.

prouvtr, Lat. probart, to prove.

See Prsue.
Frees, t. preis, throng, B J93, 64G,

677. F. prtssti from Lat. prt-

Prefectea, 1. pi. prefecli, Q 369,
L,.t. pra.ficlu,.

PreuB, i". to prove, i.e. bide the
tHt, Q 6^s i 10 prove 10 be
right, to lueceed when leitcd.
Ilia; ^. Preued, teiled, 1336.

Cf. F. prouvtr, Lai. prtAart, to
test. But it ii not certain that
provi is a French word ; we End
also A. S. prdjjaa, Icel. prd/a,
O. prU/tn, to prove, try. ' For
^eof he bi% to prifianat, he is
to be held to be a thief;' Laws
of Ine (a. d. 689-738) ; cap, it.

Frayde, pi. 1. prayed, besought, B
391. O.F. prtiir, Lai. prtcari,
to pray.

Preyere, i. prayer, G 356 T Preyet,

H 6, O.I.pritri.pritn.
Prlked, pp. spurred, G 561. A. S.

pricdm, to prick, goad ; Du.

priiim.
Friuea, adj. privy, private, secret,

B 304, C 67s ; Priuy, G 1451.

F. pnvi, Lat. priualus.
Priuetee, s. secret connscl, secrecy,

B 548, G losa, 1138; Priujte,

Q 701.
Pro&e, 1 p. I. pr. subj. mayst

proffer, mayit ofiet, G 489. O. F.

pTofrir, porofrir, to pro^; Lat.

pro and offirn.
VioMe, pr. pi. a p. ye prowl, ptowl

abont, search widely, G J4II.

See Prollyn, and Prollynge, in

Prompt. Patv. The origin o! it

is doubtful.
Propl^i odj- ^"'i handrome, C

309. F. proprt, proper; Lat.

propriia,
TioBe, I. prose, I 46. F. proa,

Lat. prosa.
Froteat&oioim, s. protest, I 59.
Prow, J. profit, advantage, C 300,

Q 609. O. F. prcu, prod, gain,

advantage; the source appears in

Lat. prod-tit, it is advantageous.
Prye, v. to pry, look, peer, G 668,

Origin unknown. Perhaps tt is

merely a peculiar use of F.

priir, to pray; also, to beseech,

beg.
Prynui, 1. prime; uied in Chancer,

apparently, to signify 9 a.m., C

661. (Gloss. n.J

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

OLOSSARIAL INDEX.

253

fit, C 391. Lat. QuytB,

Pulpet, •

pulpitum
Furoluwen, gir. to parduce, ao

quire, G 1405; imp. i. Puichice,

ro*)- (He) proride. B 873. F.

pourehassfr, to bunt after, acquire.
FoTged, pp. abiolred, clMnEed

(by biptiim), Q 18 1. Lat.

purgart, to purify.
FnrpoH, I. purpose, design, B 170.

F. propos. Lit. proposihim. The

verb to pvrpou it both proposer

and purposer in Old French.
Purses, s. ^. pursei, Q 1404. F.

tourse, Gk. 0bpaa. a ikin.
FuTveionoe, i. cquipmeut, B 147;

providence, 483. F, pourvoir

(O. F. porvoir), to purvey or

provide ; Lat. prouidert.
Pye, (.magpie. G £65. F.pit,

Fyne, >. lufTering, B 1080. A.S.
pin, pain ; Icel. piaa, to lornwnt.

o.

Quelle, V. to kill, C 854; imp. s.
may (he) kill, G 705. M. E.
cidltn, Icel. iolla, to h{t on the
head, 10 harm, from Mir, head,
top, givei E. kill; but qatll i> the
A. S. ctiiellan.

Queue, s. queen, G io8(); Qpeene.
B 161. A. S. fu^ Gk. Tui^, >
woman. It it remarkable that
Chaucer makei it a diuyllabic
word ; tee also Glofi. H.

Queynte, adj. pi. itrange, Q 75a.
O. F. coinli. iuitmcted, Lat.
cognitia, known: but it leemt
to have been influenced by Lat.

repay (lit. quit), G
736> 1015 ! Quyten, 1037 ;
Quyte with-to repay , . . with,
105s ; 'o 'atiify, pay in full, B
354: Ql7'« ^'' whyle-requite
her time or trouble, lit. repay hn
time, i.e. her occupation, paiiii,
trouble, B 584 ; I p. s, pr. I
requite, C 410 ; pp. Quit, freed,
G 66, 443. O. F. guiler (F,
jwHtr), Lat. qaielari, to quiet.

Bad, /i^. read, G III. See Bede.

Bttmmisli, adj. ramlike, ilrong-
icenled, O 887. Cf. IceL ramr,
ifrong, fetid J which 11 probably
closely related to A. S. ramm, a

Bonoour, i. rancour, ill-feeling, H
97. O. F. roncof, roBCVer, ran-
tvri (F. Toncimt) ; from Lat. ace.
rancorim, a rankling.

Bape, V. to match up; rape and
ream, teize and plunder, G I431.
See the note. The Icel. hrapa
meant to ntih, to hurry; the
proper word to uie in thit phraie
would rather have been rive ; but
there wai probably a confution

A,S. r

or) has 1

Q,uike,f<r

O 4S1. A. a. emccaa, 10 m
alive ; cf. Icel. itiiina. to tevi
from A.S. nuic, IceL kvHr, ali

for the originul Icel. hrapa (or

ri/sa) oi rana. See Benue.

Bather, adv. iooner, earlier (in

ike alive, quicken, point of lime), B its,. 335, c

643, A.S. iroKe, toon ; AroSor,

Bsttes, s. pi. rait, C 8

. A. S.

Baue, I p. pi. pres. vre rave, we
■peak madly, C 959. Etym.
doobtful. Roquefort givci i

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GLOSSARZAL INDEX.

O. F. ravtr. to run about. Cf.
Lit. rnbere, to be mad ; from
which, hoircTcc, the F. bai enrager,

Beoohe, i p. e. frts. I iccb. G
489. A. S. ritan, let). r<xija, O.
Flemiih rotktH. See Bekke.

Zl«eahelee>>, adj. cirelest, indif-
ferent (lit. iecklMi),B a 39. A.S.
ntctltdi I cf. Du. roehloot.

Beeeit, 1. lecetpt. i. e. recipe fi>r
making » mixture. Q 1355, 1366.
Rical li Itom Lat. pp. rKtfha ;
TCcipi a the Lit. imperiti»e sin-
gular from the same rerb, viz.

H«oeyiied, pp. accepted (as con-
genial), acceptable, B 307. F,
rtitvoir, Lat. ncipm.

Beolaynte, v. to reclaim, ai a
hawk by 1 lure, i.e. check, H 72.
From I^t. rt, back, and clamare,
to call.

Beoonuuidetli, pr. s. rift, com-
mend, (herself), B 178; gcr.

O 544. Lat. «, bad:; cm,
with ; mBidart. to hand over.

B«de, V. lo lead, G 206 ; \ p. s.
pr. I read, B 1095, C 508; I
advise, C 793. 941, G 501, looS,
'475; PP- i^ad. "»d, G an.
A.S. rtWoB, to read, lo advise;
cf. G. rathm, to advise.

Bede, adj. as A. red.

bloo

ne, C

516, sSj; pi. Rede, r.

tags. A.S. ridd, red; Icei.

roirffr. a, ro/A. The indef. form

arttd.q.T.; r«c(< is def, or plural.
Bedily, adv. quickly, C 667. A.S.

rod, rSd, ready.
Bead, i, coudkI, advice, C 744.

A. S. rcirf; cf. G. riUi,
Bead, ai$. ted, ruddy, B 45 a, H

20. See B«de.
Beednease, i. rednci*, G 1097,

1100. See above.
B«Ait, s. place of refuge, refuge, B

546, Sj), Q 75. Cf. O. F. rtjui.

refuge; 1,3.1. rtfugiar.
-- ■ il for tt

It is

F. ffilt. Bight, from Lat. pp.
fugiint.

Begne, 1. kingdom, realm, B 389,
39»' 735 ; P'- Rtgn«. kingdoms,
181. Y.regnt.lkl.ngnum.

Bagnath, pr. >. reigneth, has
dominion, B 776. From Lat.
rigaare.

BalieTSe, v. to rehearse, recount, G
786. O.F. nhtrctr, to repeal,
lit. to hamnv over again ; from
htrct, Lat. ace hrrpictm, a har-
row (Varro). SeeGlou. L

Behersallla, i. rehearul. enume-
ration, a 85a. Sec above.

Bekenmgiaa, s. pi. reckonings. H
74. A.S. Ticaan, to reckon.

Bakke, pr. s. 1 p.l reck, care, C
405; imp. s. ceck, care, G 698:
fr. I. Rekkclh, acconnts, cares,
63], See Beootis.

Bekne, gtr. to reckon, B 158.
A. S. reman, to reckon ; G.

Baleea, 1, relaxation, c

ling i o^r

o/rrf«s, without ceasing, O 46.

O. F. rdis, rtlais, reTaxalion ;

from the verb relessir (F. rdats-

ttr), which ii the Lat. rilaicart.

to relax ; from /mm, loose.
Balente, v. to meh, Q 117S.

From prefix rt-, again ; and Lat.

Inlari, to bend ; from Lat.

ttntvi, pliant.
Belessa, v. lo relieve, relax, B

1069. O.F.rtltiur(F.rilaisstr),

to relax ; Lat. retaxari, to relax ;

from laxus, lax, loose.
Beleued, pp. relieved, made rich

again, Q 873. Lat. rdtuari, to

lift up again.
BemaDBnt. i. rem:

G 1004. From Lat n

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

aiOSSARIAL INDEX.

Banegat, i. reatgade, ipostale, B
931. Low Lai, retagatvs, one
vho bat abjured hit faith ; from
lugart, to den/. See below.

Beneye, v. to lenonnce, abjure, B
376. Q j68, 448. 4S9 ! ip.s.
pr. subj. I (may) renounce. 464 ;
pi. pi. I p. we abjured, B 340 ;
ff, Renejed, 915. Lat. rtnt-
gart, to adjure, tenounce, deny ;
kam nigart, to deny. Shake-
ipeare usei tbe Lat. farm rtnegi.
King Lear, ii. ». 84; Ant. and
Cleop. i. 1.8.

Beime, gtr. to nin, C 796. G
I415 ; pr, I. Rennetb, runt, 905.
A. S. rmnon, yman, 10 ran ; Icel,

Benne, v. lo rantick, plunder ; but
only in Ihi phrase rape and renne,
teize and plunder, G 14]]. See
the DOtfl. Icel. nvna, to phinder ;
ran, plunder ; which ippeari in
E. ransaci. The word tut been
turned into rant, which properly
meant lo run. See above ; and

BflQte, <. rent, toll, B 114a. P.

raili, from F. itndre. Lit. rid-

dire, to reitore, render.
Bepolreth, pr. i. retnrns, B 967.

O. F. ripmriir— 111}, ripalriari,

from Lit. patria, native country.

Boplet, adj. full, replete, C 489.
Lat. riplelus.

Beprenable, adj. reprehensible, C
631. See belov.

Bepreue, v. to reprove, H Jo ;
pr, t. Repreuetb, 1 33. From
Lat. nprobari; whence G.F.
riprover, to reprove.

Bapnue, I, reproof, ihame, C
595. See above.

Seaalgai, 1. realgar, O Si 4.
'RalgaT, a combination of sul-
phur aud artenic, of a brilliant
red colour as euiting in nature ;
ted oipnient;' Webiier, F.

255

rfalgar, answering to an O. F.

risalgar. Low Lit. risigalltim. ■
B«ap7t, 1. respite, delay (of dea^),

G 54^ O. F. nspil, (F. ripi/),

Lat. nspiclut, 1 respect, regard,

looking back. Hence rnpiu and

rapM are doubleti.
Besteleea, adj. restless, C 718.

A.S. re$l, rest, r^ioie. Distinct

remain, Lat. resiari.
Bene, gir. to take away, G 37G,

A. S. ridfian, to rob ; whence E.

bt-riave.
Bewa, V. to suffer for, do penance

for, O 997 ; imp, s. have pity ;

2 853 ; f. I. a p. Revest, hast

pityi ^54. A.S. hridman, to

grieve ; lioni hriAui, grief.
BewfuJ, adj. lorrowful, sad, B

854. See above.
Bawtha, (. pity, ruth, B 519, G54,

689 ; us adj. pittfnl, 1053.

Formed from tbe verb to roBi

(ie<

ve)!

hn&ui, grief. Still, the Icel.
has hryggiS,

Bewtha^B, adj. pitileit, B 863.

BaTW, go: to raise, G 861. Icel.
riUa. to raise; the A.S. it
riraa, whence E. nor.

Blbaudye, i. ribaldry, ribald jest-
ing, C 334. O. F. ribald, Low
t^t. ribaldus, a ribald, a worth-
le» relloV.

Biden, pi. pi. rode, C 968. See
Bydlnge.

BiuBes, s. pi. ringi, C 90S. A. S.
hring, Icel. hringr; cognate with
Lat. ri«uj, whtnceE. «rc/».

BiBt, pr, i. conir. tiseth, riiei, B SG4.

Bit, pr, t. rides (conlt. from
ridilh), a 608, H 79.

Boioltae, s. royalty, B418. From
F. roi, Lat. rix ; Sbt. rdjd, a king.

Boinller, adj. tomp. royaller, more

BoUetb, pr. I. roUi, tnmi over, C
838. O.F. niir (F. rrndtr);

Digitiioflb^GoOgk

256

OLOSSARIAL INDEX.

Lskl. mtulare, to turn round ;
rtom rola, a whed.
Bom, tan\, rufi nonieasc wordi.
to imitate tUiteratioii (kc aoVi),

Borneo, v. to roam, B 558. Cf.
O. F. romiia, romim, romitr,
Ital. ronuo (Dinte), a pilgrim la
Rom«. Hence rotata —to jp to
Rome; the connection vith E.
mam is likely.

BohBi pl- '■ rang. C 661. A. S.
kringan, to ring.

BoBO-ieed, adj. ted u 1 rote, Q
3S4- [Triiyllabie.)

Bote> >• [oot; an aitrologicil
term for the epoch of a niliTity,
B 314 (tee note): the radix, the
fundamental principle, O 1461;
root, tource, B 358. G 1069,
IJOi. leel. T6t, Swed. nn (Scan-
dinavian).

Bote, in phr. by rote. Le. by
heart C 331. O. F. roll, F.
rouU ; allied to P. roulint, O. V.
rotini. 'Par rolitxt, by role;'
CotgiavG. See Boats.

Boteii,/i/.rolten,Giy,aj8. A.S.
rotian, to rot, putrefy, pp. geralod.
The form rottn a Scandinavian ;
Icel. radtiH, rotten, pp. ; roAia.ta

Bound, adv. mnndly, flilly, melo<
dioujlj-. C 331, F. rand. O.F,
roond, Lai. rsftnifui. Cf. Lat.
'ore rotundo.*

Bonte, I. troop, throng, company,
B 3B7, fiS", 776. F. rouli. from
Lat. mpia, ■ broken (tand) ;
from rumptrt, to break. Cf, O.
rollt, a troop ; O. Flemish roll.

Boute, v. to ammble in a com-
pany, B 540. See aboYB.

Bow, adj. rough, angry, forbidding,

G 861. A. S. ruh, rongh, nigged,

hairy; Du. rwu, rough, rugged.

Bowiian, i;. to whiiper, G 894.

A. S. runian, to whiipet j from

myjtery ; O. Flemish ranitin, lo
whisper. Hence rovnd, lo whis-
per, in Shaknpeare.

Bob]f]riiiK, I. tubefaclion, redden-
ing, G 797.

Brdinge, prts. pl. riding, G 0»,t.
A.S. ridaa, Icel. riVa, to ride;
pl. t. (c rdd, pl. tat ridtn ; pp.

B7Et>twiaiiesBS, s. righleoosness,
C 637. A.S. rihIvAi, righteoui;
led. rilvki. Righltoui is a
corrupt spelling of righlwist.

'Rym, I. time (commonly misspelt
rhyaa), I 44, The qielling
rhymt, or rhime (with h inietled
from ignorance) ii not older than
A.D. 1550. From F.rinM; which
however is, piobablv, from Lat.
ace. rhylkman ; of Gk, origin.

Byrne, *. to rime, to tpeik in
verse, G 1093. See above.

Byotonres, s. ^. rioters, loystereis,
C 661. Roquefort ^ivei r'mltr.
to dispute ; rtoli, noise, combat ;
frdrt riati, to grumble, ^liipute ;
riDi, a dispute, debate. The
suggested coimection with Du.
Tovollin, to romp, is unlikely.

Byna, v. to live, pierce, C 818.
Icel. ri/d, Dan. riiw.to rive, tear;
cf. Icel. hr^a, to catch, grapple.

Sad, adj. sober, calm, settled, O

397; //. Sadde, discreet, B 135.

A. S. KBrf, sated, satiated (hence,

settled, firm).
Badel, t. uddle, H 51. A.S.

sadd.
Badly, adv. in a settled manner,

i. e. deeply, unstintingly, B 743.

See Bad.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoOglf

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

257

SaStrm with,

J (iiige wilh
. C 34S- F-
tafran ; from the Arab, za/ar^

Bal armoniiA, i. ul immonac, G
^rgg. 824. Lat. to/

chlori

'S-a; e

a ihxrp, acrid taite ; . . . also called
hjdrocUorite. or muiiate o[ am-
moDia'i Webrter. The word
armoaiae certainly uuweit lo the
Lat. Armtaiacum in the old
lre»liw>. Neverlhelesi the right
ipelling it, pethapt,
' d/ifuafioK^Pt t6, ti
Toct-sall, Dioscorid
and Scott.
Sal peter, 9. taltpetre, Q EoS.
' ■ I pttra, rock-aall

called

rocksorviU&j nitrate of pota
—called also nitre ' ; Webster.

Sal prepaiat, t. prepared till, Q
Sio. See [be note.

Sal tMtre, 1. lalt of laHat, G 810.
'Sail of tartar, cirboDate of
potash ! ... at fiiW prepared from
eream of tartar"! Webster.

Salaeth, pr. t. ululeth, B 731.
F. salutr, Lat. talulare,

BanB, prtp. wilhoot, B 501. F.
tani, O. P. tint, Lit. line.

Baplance, i. wisdom, G 101, iii ;
pi. Sapiences, kinds of intelligence
(see note), 338. From Lat.
saptri, to know.

SatinH, I. pi. silins, B 137. F.
saiia. Low Lit. alinus, adj. from
Lat. uta, lilk; whence ilio F.

Bsaaoloun, i. lalvation, B 183, H

ip. .. 3 p. si»e. may (he)
'36' ; pi- ^- 'f- Sauedsl,
. B 639 i Savelh, imp. pi.

save ve, J29. O, F. sau<r, Lat.

BaxJ, adj. safe, B 343, G 950. F.

iauf, Lat. caluus.
Bauoiir, i. jivour, smell. G 887.

F. saviur, Lat. ace. saporem.
8awe, s. discrurse (Ul, saw. or

uying), G 691 ; saw, saying.

1441. A, S. sagu, a saying.
Boabbe, i, scab, a disease of sheep,

C jjS. A.S. stab, sciab.

O.F. tscapir. said to be from
Low Lit. cxcappari, to get out
of one's cloak, 10 flee. See

maniac, Brachet, i. T. eckapptr.

Liddell Soariete, 5. scarcity, G 1393.
O.F. tuharseli, tpaiingness, fru-
gality! from O.F. eschars, or
iscars. Low Lat. exiarpsus, pp.
of excarptre -^ ixcerpert, to tetect.
Boatered, pp. scattered, G 914.

I from

A. S.

cf.

BolaODdre, pr. s.ip.l slander. G
993! 1 p. Eclaundtesl, 695. F.
isclandri ; from Lat. scaiuialum ;

Bsore otaemete, secret of secrets.

Lat. Secreta Secretorum (the name

of a book), G 1447.
Socreneasei i. secrecy. B 77,1.
See, imp. s. 3 p. may (He) behold,

or protect, B 156. C ;is. See

note to the lilter passage, p. i6».

See Seen.
Baal, !. seal, B 88», C 337. O. F.

sgel ; from Lai. sigillunt.
Seen, v. to see, B 181. A. S. stin,

to see. See Bee, and Bej.
Bsistow, /or layest thou, G j6o.

See Bere.
Beken, gir. to seek, 1

^vGoo^^lf

ziS

GLOSSARtAL INDEX.

for (circh, G 874. A.S. Uciu,

to leek ; ger, « «i™«.
Baled, pp. loled, B 736. See Beel.
8elL7> adj. bletsed, holj, B 68z ;

iunoceal, C 191 ; till;, limplc, G

1076. A. S. nilij', bippj.
Bendsth, iiitf. 1 p. pi. icnd ;e, C

614;^. i.w&y.SmM.wanldieiid,

1105,1.

h. S. »

Ssntenoe, (. judgment, order, 1
17; verdict, Q 366; Senteat,
general meiuiDg, I 5S. From

Bepultura, t. tepDlchre, C 558.

Lat, upulturOt burial-
Bergeants, t. pt. lecgeantt, O 361.

t'. itrgml, Lat. stniitMim, pre*.

Beraione, gir. to prcacb, ipcak, C
S7<|. From Lat. wmio, a dis-

Beinuge, .

de, thraldom.

from F. ttrf, L»t. Mmirt.
Baruiaable, oif;. lerviceable, ute-

fiil, QiOM.
Benoun, 1. leiton, O 1343. O. F.

Bette, pt. t. Kl, B 1053 ; rift, (et
heiHlf, i.e. at, 329; Kile bet on
knccs-cait berietf on her kiien,
633 i pi. rtft. Sette hem, leated
themielvei, G 775 ; Setter) hem
■donn, (ct themieltei, G 396 ;
pp. Set, let, pUced, put. B 44O.

Bey, pi. t. !»w. B 5S3, fiig, 809,
I051, 1138,0961.0355.401;
1 p. I «w, G 589 ; 3 p. Sej-,
tbou nwal, B 848; 1 p. pi.
Sey, ye law, G iI06; f. fi.
Seye.iaw, BaiSi Seyen, Quo;
p/. Seyii. i«n, B 17a, 634. A.S.

Beyo, gir. 10 say, tell, i.e. to be
told, B 706 ; I ^. 1. fr. Sey, I
uy, 1139; pt. pt. Seydeu.iaid,
B 311 ; I p. Seydetlow, laidit
thoa, G 334. A.S. ttcgan, pt. t
ic sagdt.

Bludire, (. ihidow, 1 7. A.S,

Shal, pr. I. ii to, mait, B 168,
665 ; I ?. I am to (go), G 303 i
1 p. Shallow, for thalt tbou, O
357, A. S. (c urat. See
Bholde.

BhaniSB, I. gtn. ofihame; thnma
d4lh, death of ibanis. i. e. ihame-
ful death, B 819. A,S. inlinu,

Bhap, s. ibape, foim, G 44. A.S.
gaetapu, tbape ; from icippan, to

Shapao, v. to deviie, inrent, B
110; pp. dJEpoied (themielvei),
141 ; prepared, 149 ; appointed,
353; planned, 9$!. A.S.icippan,

BtUHilnK, t. a thin ilice, O 1 139.

A. S. icafan, to ihave, iciape.
Bhaena, adj. ihowy, fair, B 693.

from leiaman, to (how. Cf. G.
Khoa, fair.

81>etli«ii, «. to ihut, enctoie ; goiiiu
shtaen, did endoie, G 517; pi. 1,
Shette, ihut, 1141 ; pt.fl, Sbetle.
DlS;^. Shet, ihut'B 1056,0
1 1 37. A.S. myOan, la lockup,
pt. t. it uylladt,

Shete, (. a iheet, Q 779; pi. Shetei,
536. A.S. ttiik.

Shine, u. to appoction, atsign, O
378. A.S. lafian, uyflaa, to
appoint, divide; Icel. ikifta, to
divide, diilribute.

Bholde. pt. I. bad to, wat to, G
1381, I 65. A.S. ic tcoldt,
uioldt, pt. t. of union. The
pret. t. ii ID seta!. See Bttal,
Bhul.

Bhoop, pi. t. formed, thaped, Q

DigitiioflbfGoO^^k'

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

Ii3i; ihoop him ■• purpoied,
intended, C 874. See Bhapen.

Showuing, I. Ehoviag, piuhing, H
53, A. S. leafiat, to puih, sbore.

Bhrewe, adj. eril, wicked, 995 ;
as 16., CTil one, 917; »a Ill-tem-
pered (male) penoa, C 496 ; fl,
ShKBre«,wickedmeD, rural.,835.

746. 'SeJirtat, priTui;'
Prompt, PitT.

Bhul, fr, fl, ihall, may, C 733 ;

1 f. 1 mutt, I bars to, B 351 ;
1 p. fr. pi. Shullen, ye ihall, G
141 ; pi. t.l p. Shulde, 1 ibould,
I ought to, B 147. ScB Bhal.

8iket, adj. lure, G 934 j ceitaiit,
10471 life, S64. O. Friesic
tihir, tOir ; O. Suod (Heliand)
siior i Du. liifT ,- O. H. G. dkkut;
G. lielur.

Biksinease, t. lecuiii;, ulelj. B

BUuer, c. (ilver, O S16. A. S.

Similitude, s, compiritoa ; knct,
propoiition, italemenl, G 431.
Lit. BmiliOido.

Sin, coHJ. lioce, B iSi, 1115. O
495. 504; '"'"■ "ice. B >57'

CadU. fioin A. S. aiSfinn. lince ;

liom iliS, time. See Slthen.
SlDKnler, adj. a tingle, Q 997.

Lai. siagtdarii.
Silb, cwij. NDce, B 4S4, 814.0

I471; (iiA>, a^eiwatdi, C 869.

See below.
Sitlieii, adv. afierwardi, B II3I.

A. S. ii^Son, afteiwaidi ; for iftE

'Sam, lince then ; iriiere sf$ it

from the adj. tlS, late; which

from sin, a time. See below.
8ith«, s.pl. timei! off Utki,ia%nj

time), O 1031, A.S. (US, a time.

See Bythe.
SkilAU, adj. diKeming, B 1038. Q

319. Icel. till, ditcernment;

tiilja, to separate.
8BcilfiUl7i adv. reaionablj, with

good leuon, O 390. (The M. E.

liat oDea meint 1 reaion; ice

Glosi. II).
Slee, II. 10 ila}',a8[)5; Sle, 16S;

Sleen, C 846] gir. SIccn, O 4S1 ;

pr. t. Slcelh, i^ys, C 676, 754 ;

pr. pi. Sleen, they day, B 964 ;

pt. i. Slow, ilcw, B 617, 664.

894. A. S. dtdt, pt. t. il6h, pp.

tlagm, 10 itrike, ilay.
Slelghte, I. dot. craft, (kfll, G 8G7 :

pd. Sleightei, devicet, 773, 076.

Icel. dagtS, ilyneu ; sliegr, tly.
Blena, i. deere, G 1114, 1131.

A. S. tU/, a ileete.
Blewthe, s. ilolh, B Sjo; Slouihe,

G158. A.S. tli^wiSjiloth; from

Blit, ;. t. tlides (contr. from slidtth),
Q 681. A. S. tlidan. See Blyd-

Slagardye, i. iloth, dnggjtbneu,

G 17. 'Sluggi, dcjcs, tegnitj'

Ptorapt. Parv.
Blough, s. mud, mire, H64. A.S.

WifA, a dougb, hollow place.
Slouthe, I. ilotb, O 358. See

BlsnOke.
Blow, ^M. dew, B 617, 664, 894.

See Slee.
Sluttish, adj. ilovenly, G 636.

Cf. Du. ilodde-. a doven ; iloi^-

diring, tlovenly ; tloddirta, to

hang lootely about.
BbfiSxg, adj. unttabls, dipper;, O

73a. See Blit.
Smart, adj. bride (laid of a lire),

G 76S. The word marl. >b.. i>

properly uied of a saddtn pain.
Smert, i. imart, pain, Q7I]. Du.

smarl (O. Du. (nun), paiafnlncBi ;

cf. G. tckmrn.
Smepte, I p. ft. prts. mbj. may

mart, may suffer, G 871. Cf.

Du. tmarltn, to gire paid.
Smot, pi. I. unoic, ctruck, B 669 ;

Srooot, C 677. A.S. tntifon, to

.mite; pt. l. " ■■

^vGoo^^lf

i6o

uaie ; Ewed. tnara, a toarr

led. snara, to Iwlil li^hily.
Snow-wJiyto, adj. while as

G 354.
Socour, I. loccouT, help. B

O.F. Mcors, help; from

Softe, ai^'. genlle, ilow, B 399 ;
adv. lonly, tenderly. 175. A.S.
s^/, G. soB/i, 10ft, mild.

Sofliolyi adv. gentlj', quietly, O
40S.

Boiourned, m, tojourned, dwell,
B 148, 536. O. F. sohmtr. to
dwell ; Ciom Lat. <u&, and rfmr~
Ron, to 6.t\ij, formed from
■■ iBi, diily; which from **«.

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

A.S. sand, a

Lat.

a day.
Sol, Sol (the lun), Q S

Bolempnfl, adj. magnilicent, illui-
Irioui, B 387. O. F. 'lolemfnt,
cStbie, de gnnde TeputilioD,
tlluitre ; ' Roquefort Lat. lottn-

80m, pron. bidif. one, a certain
man, O 91]; som threwe i> —
lome one (at leait) ii vricked.

Somtym, ai«. tometitnei, G 949.
Bond, s. (and, B 509. A. S. imd.

Bonds, I. lending, mesiage. B 388,
1049; diipenialion of providence,
visitation, 760, 8j6; trial, 901;
menage (or meuenger), Q jij,

Icel. SI

ill fem

ilr, Du. ,

Sooth, adj.

truly, C 6,i6. A.S. siJIS, true;

cognate with Gk. itcoi (Cuctius).
Borwe. s. lormw, grief. B 364,

1035. A. S. inrg. sorrow.
Bory, ad}. ill,C 87G ; miienble, H

55. A.S. eirig, sore, wounded;

from A. S, tar, a sore ; not from

Bote, adj. dif. r
347. ijl- Icel
Goth. hUi, sweet. Cf.A,

Both, adj. true, B 169, S4). See

Booth.
Both, i. true, B 1071, C 370;

Sothe, a G61 (tee i^ote). A.S.

nfS. truth ; fiom h)S. true.
Bother, adj. comp. truer, G 314.

See Booth.
SothfuitDMBS, 9. truth, G 335,

145'. I 33. A.S. saS/«*"'«.

Sotllta, (. cran, tlcill, lit. subtlety,
G 1371. From O.F. sublililiil.
which from LaL ace ivhiiliiaieta.

Sotted, adj. besotted, befooled, G
1341. O.F. KM, fooliih; Low
Lat. so'Aii ; of uncertaiu origin.

SouereTii, adj. sovereign, chief, B
176, 1089 ; ai lb., muster, G 590.
O.F. lovirain. Low Lat. tupir-
onus, one who is above ; from
suptr, above.

Sooshte, pi. 1. iubj. should search,
were to search, were to examine,
C 483. A. 5. lecaa, to seek ; p(.
t. it siili.

Boun, 1. sound, B 563. F. ion.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoOglf

OLOSSARIAL INDEX.

Bowdftn, 1. Siiltin, B 177. F.

ioudan, O. F. si^dan. Low Lit.

soldania\ ftom Tuikith iiUiifn.
SowdoneBHe, i. Sultanesi, B 358,

Bowled, pp. endued with a loul,

319. A. S. siivu/, loiil, life.
Spaoa, I. oppoitunilf , I 64. Fro:

. riiiklc.
Squomes, s. pi. icalet, G 759.

Lai, sjuamii, i telle, i small

layer.
Stal, pi, I. re;!, itote avaj, tecietl)'

retreated, C 6jo. A. S. uelm, 10

itcal ; pt. t. ic (<ieI.
Stampa, pr. pi. ilimp, bray in i

mortar. C 538, Icel. itampa, to

posh with the foot ; Swed. iiamfa.

G3S7- A. S. ip^rfoB, to succeed ;

sp^ij, success, (peed.
Speedful, adj. idrantageous, B

717.
ScekeatOW, ipeikest Ihon, G 473.
SpendlDE-BlIaeFi (. silvet (o

spend, money in hand, Q loiS.
8ploer;», 1. mixtuie of spices, B

1 36, C 544. O. F. ispisct, tspia,

spice ; fiam a peculiar use of tlie

IJlt. sptcitt, a kind.
Bpllle, V. to peiiih, die, B 5S7,

81S, 910; I p. ,.pr.t«hj. may

IdiciSsi /p. Spill, killed, 857.

A. 3. ipiUaH, to destroy.
Bpiritaa, i. pi. the (font) ipirits iu

alchemy, O 810. See note.
Bpitte, pr. t. I /. I spit, C 431.

A. S. tpillan, Icel, ^yla ; from

the same root as Lat. spi/en.
Bpote.pp. spoken, G dSp. A.S.

spneHH, 10 ipeak ; at a liter

period altered to sptcan. The r

is still retained in Du, ^reim, G.

Sponaa, t. pi. spoons. C goS. A. S.

sp6ii, a chip of vood.
Bponted, pp. spouted, vomited, B

487. A Low German woidi cf.

Du. spuiltn, to ipout, to squirt.
SprsTnd, pp. sprinkled, B 411,

The inBn. is springtn <iee Gloss.

ll.)i from A.S. tprtagaa, to

H 1

nl. From

tiart, Skt. ithd, 10 stand. See

Btoade.
Btarf, pi. t. died, B aSj, 633.

A. S. sUorfan, to die ; pt. t. I'e

Uarf, sliorf; cf. Du. sftrtmi, to

die ; G. clirben.
Btei^, 1. (l) pilot, tielmsmin, B

448; (a) rudder, 833. (OA.S.

Icel. slyri, a helm, tudder; A.S.

Stereleea, adj. rudderless, B 439.

aterllngaa, i. j^. pence of sterling
monej, C 907. Sterling ii a.
corruption of Eslerliag, an Easier-
ling; a name giien to German

money

of

Sterrea, 1. pi. stars, B 191. A. 3,
s/eorro ; cf. Lat. sStlla (i. e. stir-
u/a),a little star; Skt, idra (lor

Blerte, v. to start, pass away. B
335 i P^- P'- "»". >■« I'licWj. C
705. Cf. Du. ilorleit, to plunge,
fall, rash ; G. sturan, to dash.

Btanie, v. to die, C 865 ; die of
famine, 45' '• 1 P- f. pr. Kibj.
may die, G 410. See Btarf.

Btiked, pi. $. stuck, B i;o9; pp.
Slabbed, 430; a sliked swyn^a

262

OLOSSARIAL INDEX.

ituck pig. C 556. A. 3. irfeiflM.
to ilab, pietcc.

SUkke, I. iiiclc, a 1165, 1171.
A.S. sliica.

atiUatorie, s. Mil], reud attA In
dill illation, O 5S0. From L>t,
uilla, ■ drop ; whence ifiljarf. 10
fall in dtopi, diuil.

8tint«, V. to leave off, dabt, celie
to (peak, B 953; to ceaie, Q
883 i fr. I, Bibj, rciij ceaic, B
413 ; imp. I. lean off, celK, O
917. A. S. tlinloH, to be blaiit.

Stdr«, «. (o Hit, move, C 346. A, S.
ilyrian.

Stonds, V. to itand. B 1050; gir.
G joj; pr. t. Stondeth. itandi,
C G45 ; /'■ pi. Stode, (tood, B
176; Stoden, £78; imp. pi.
SioDdeth, itaod }>£, Q iioj. See
etonb.

lie, faim-ttock, C 365.

839. 'Slrngotyn, t(roi»7yjf, or
loggyn, coltuclorj' Prompt. Parv.

Stronda, : ttraod, ihore, B 8ij.
A. S. strand, Dn. ttrand, a ihoce.

Style, I. ilile, gate to climb orer,
C 719. A.S. alga, dimio. of
slig, a path ; Trom iHgan, to
climb. Du. i^'I, i itfle; slijgt",

Btrw&rd, (. iteward, B 914. A. S.
sligt, a ily, pen for cattle, and
Bwanf, a keeper; cf. Icel.Ulintr^r,
from slta, a (tj; but the Icel.
word leemt to hare been borrowed
from English.

Sabiaooloon, 1. lubjection, obedi-
ence, B 370.

Sablymed, pp. labtimed, >ub1i mat-
ed, O 774. Lat. tuUimare, to
niw; froro luSUmis, exalted.
' SubUmatt, to bring b7 heat into
tbe [tale of vapour, which, on
cooling, retnrnt again to the lolid

Storle, I. (lory, legend, O SS. A

doablet of kiuoiy.
StoroMi, pi. pi. died, C S88. See

Starf.
Stounde, 1. honr, (hort time, B

loil. A. S. tUmd, ■ ipace of

Stoop*, gir. to iloop, O 1311;

imp. pi. Stonpeth, itoop je, 1317.

A. S. il&pian, (>tDii(u, ti. 34;

cf. Swsd, itupa, to fall
Straw, inttij. ■ ttrawl O 91;.

A.S. urtia, IceU ttrd.

S«
ait, B 464. O.F.

StFM, I. ttraw, B 701. O. Frieiic
Stronger, adj. comp. slrouger, C

770.
Sublrmatoiiea, 1. /{. veueli for
inblimation, Q 793. See Bub-

Bubstmnoe, 1. the niential part
of a thing, the thing itself, C 539.
See the note. Lit. subslaiUia.

Subtat«, 1. [kill, craft, O 844;
Subtilite<v nibtletj, craft, lecret
knowledge, 61a, See Botllta.

BttborbM,). fl. laburbt, O 657.
From Lai. tut, and to-bs, a towiu

SuoMsaour, t. mcetaot, follower,
B 411. From Lai. latttdtrt.

BufflBBiit, adj. able, niliicieiit, B
143, C 931. F. B^saal, prea.
pt, of I'lffin, Lat. sufficm.

Superfloitee, >.iuperAai(j,ezcest,
C 471, 53S. Lat t«p*r, beyond,
jlutri, to flow.

Burplys, 1. lurplice, Q 558. F.
surplis. Low Lit. iiifirptUictvm,
from i«ptr, ova.pilliciuin, a coal
of fur ; from ptilit, * ikin.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GLOSSARIAL INLEX. 263

BuatoenB. *. to rastsin, ophnU,

Syketh, p. ,. sighelh. >igh>, B

preserve, B 160. Lit. siiuinirt.

985; /(. J. Syghle, sighed, I035-

fluster, J. (iiier, G 33,. A. S.

A. S. iltm. 10 ligli.

Sythe, 1. pi. timei, B 733. 1.55.

Lit. >oror (for K*or).

A. S, jflf, a tinje, Icel. sfmii, Golh,

Swap, imp. 1. itrike off. O 366.

««f*. ,

Cf. >m«p. «wtp.

B7T0, I. lien, G 040. A. S. w/*.

fiwatte.^*. ., (weiled,a56o. See

Df. wrt lift. » .iWe.

Bwete.
Sweigh, «, iway, motion, B Jo6.

Cf. Icel. aitigja, to smy 1 Du.

znioai. a turn, nring ; Du. zuiaBij-

m. to (Widg.
Bwerd, 1. twotd. G 168. A. S.

aiieord. Du. zieaard.
Bwerlnc, i. twearing. C 631.

l.S.

Table, t. boaid ; M table - at
board, i. e. entertained a) a
lodger. G 1015, F. lablt, Lat.

Bwol«, gtr, t

t. Qs"; «■

, .560. A. S.

twAian ; from swat, iweat.
Swete, orf>. iweet, H 4a. A. 8.

nw^(. See Bote.
Swloh, adj. tach. B 146. G 719,

1401. k.S.twylc,Go\\i.swaleiks,

lit. to-like.
Bwlnk, 1. labour, G 730. A, S.

nciae. toil
Bwinke, », to bbour. G 66g ; gir.

to labour, toil, C 874; pr. pi.

gain by labonr, work for, O 11.

Bwolwe, V. to iwallow, H 36.

A. S. autlgan.
Sworen, pi. pi. ■

iimi!.

.i.dat.p

Swowsed, ft. I. iwooned, B 1058.
Cf. A.S. nn'nrffw. to languiih;
pt, t. ic TUianJ, pp. svmnden.

Snythe, adv. quickly. B 730, C
796; ai twythe — as quickly »
pwfible. B 637, G 936. 1416.
A.S, nviS. itiong, great; itetBe,
greatly, niy ; Goth, smnlis, Icel.

See Beye.

irong.
Bj, pl.t. law, G l;

ire, B 344 ; j!^.
todoit,G68l.
iwear ; pt, I. fc

t, O 578. A. S.

797-
Taeord, fir to iccord, i. e. to

agreement. H q8.
Take, v. to give, deliver over,

pnient, G 133; a p. 1. pr.

Takeslow. i. e. takeit than, 435 ;

imp. pi. Taketh, take ye, U 41 ;

pp. Take, taken, B 769, G 605.

Icel. lata; cf, Golh. Itian.
Talent, i, doire, appetite, C i;40,

Cotgrave givet "will, desire, ap-
petite,' ■■ maningi of F. latial.

From Lit. taiattum.
TaUdng, t. discouree, G 684.

Of Scand. origin.
Tamenden, gir. to amend, B 462.
Tanoyen, (/or to anoyen) v. to

annoy, to injure. B49I.
Tarlen, v. to tarty, B 983. O. F.

targier, to delay ; confused with

K. S. li

Tartre, (. tartar, G 8 1 3. F. tarlri.
Low Lat, lartanim. "An acid
concrete lalt, deposited from
wine* when peifectty feimented ;
. . . wheD in the crude ttat^ it
ii much nied » a flux in the
acaying of orej;' Webiter,

Titaaollle, amir. for toatioille. i.e.
to .bwlve. C 9.13.

Taate, imp. : feel, O J03. See
the note.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

QLOSSARIAL INDEX.

364

Tftuerner, i. InnkHper, C 6S5.

Froui Lat. tabfma.
Teohe, V. to tench, G 343, A.S.

tikcan, to shew, point out i cf.

B. tohn ; Gk. iiiHiniym, to

TeUe, gtr. to Icll, relate, B 408.
A.S. lellan, 10 count, tell; O.
lahUn, trxiklea,

Tempr«d, pp. tempered, 936.
To Itmpir is to adjust or moderate
the heat at which a thing is
melted. Lit. timpiran.

Temps, (. tense; fahir Ittnps,
future tenie, fbturity, time to
come, G 875. See the note,

TenspTTB, for (0 enspirc, i. e. to
inspire, O 1470.

Termo, J. term ; in itrmi, in set
terms or phrues, C 311 ; pi.
Termei, set terms, pedantic ex-
pressions, G ligZ; Urmto/hh
lyut, ill his life-tln», 1479.

Terve, Tomed ; see Tomed.

Testea, s. pi. vessels for assa/ing
metals (Tjrwhitt), G 8t8. A
reisel called a 'teila' ii figured
in Theatium Chemicnm, iii. 336.
See Tfst in Wedgwood 01 Web-

Taztael, ar$. literal, keeping strict-
ly to the letter of the text, 1 57.
Lat. latlum, Itxlut (from /aeirt),
a weaving ; alio, a composition, a
subject for discourse.

Teyne, t. a thin (date of metal, G
1315, 1119; pi. Teynes. 133).
1337, Lat. tania, Gk. raii-ia, a
band, Gllet, riband, strip; from
rtlvtiv, to ittetehi Skt. laii, to

Than, than ; ir ihan, loonei than,

before, G 899.
Than-iy.^r the amy, B 393.
Thassemblee, conn-, from the

issemblee. the assembly, B 403.
That. coHJ. as, as well as, B 103G ;

rel. pron. - with referei:ce to

whom, O 136, That oon, the

one, B g5i. A. S. \al, neat, of

def. an. ; cf. Sanskrit tad.
Tliee, V. 10 thrive, prosper, G 641.

A.S. ]mi)h, to prosper, flourish, G.

gideihiB. See below.
Tbeeoh, coair./rom thee ich, i.e.

may I thrive, C 947. G 939, See

Tbetteot, for the eifrct, result, B
S93, 1 361.

Thame, t, text, thesis of 1 sermon,
C 333' I-al. ihetna, Gk. Hia, a
subject for discussion ; from n'-
61,11., lUy down; cf. Ski. dhd.

!, 151.

Thande, conlr. fir the ende, the
end, 8413,965, Qiaee.

Thennes, mfv. thrnce, B 30S, 510,
1043 ; usid as sb., the place that,
Q 66. From A.S. ^aaon, thence.

Thmittatdotm.fiir the cnlendoun,
i.e. the intention, G I443.

Th.entent,/or the enlent, purpose,
end, G 1306.

Ther, adv. where, B 307, 308,
376, 602, 634; when, 474;
whither, at which, 469 ; whereas,
G 734. A. S. ]iar.

Thar-abonte, adv. thereupon,
therein, G 833.

Ther - bifom, adv. beforehand,
before the event, B 197, C 614.

Thar-ont«, adv. outside there, O
"36.

Therto, adv. there-to, moreorer, B
13s. Thir (A.S. fir.) is the
dal. fern. sing, of the def. article ;
understand a fern, ib., such as
mcK, sake ; and we have 16 ]firi
lati, in addition to that matter.

Thewea, i. pi. virtues, good quali-
ties, G loi. A.S. fiilta, manner,
quality; from ]>«cfa, to flourish.
See Thee.

TheioeUent, put for ihe excel-
lent, B 150.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

265

Vhider, adv. thither, B I44, C
749. A. S. Vider.

Thlike, demon, pron. thai, B 190,
365,0364; thatTerr.thattime,
C 753. Q 19? J *!"' «ot *>f' J 50.
A.S. tylf, from Jy, inslrumenuJ
ca» of u, Hif, ^, and /Ic, like ;
cf. Lat. fotit.

Tblng, I. pi, potteitions, O 540.
A. S. fling', » thing, aent. tb. ; pi.
^ng (udcbinged).

Thingot, /or the ingot, G 1233,
1314. See Insottes.

Thinketh, implrs.; mi Ihinleth, It
seems 10 me, G 308. A.S. mt
iiyice, it seeiiis to me j Q. mir
dinkli ilightly dilferent from
fvncnn, to tniok, Q.dfntm.

Thinne, adj. pi. thin, poor, mnlj,
hmiled, G 74I. A.S. ]iyii. thin;
JKaion, to itietch; cf. Skt. Ian,

Tho, aijv. then, G 105, 414, 487,

693. A.S. H'hen.
Thonketh, imp. 1 p. pi. thank ye,

B 1113. A.S. jJoBrion, I«l.

fxilia. G. iJdHim.
Thoushte, pi. t. imptrs. it ieemed,

B 1 46 ; Thoughte hem, it teemed

to them, C 475. See Think-

eth.
Tbral, s. lervant, O Ig6. A.S.

^al. Icel. yaU.
Thraldom, i, bondage, tlaverf, B

V. n. to maintiin or inittt perti-
luciousTy ; to repeat or reiterate
obstinatelj'. A. S. pndpiaa, lo
afflict, chide ; ' Atkinson'i Clere-
land Glosiary.
Threting, t, thteitening, menace,
G 69S, A-.S. )ir«i/un|',ani]rging,

Thridde, adj. ord. thin), C S36, G
823, 915. A. S. ^ridda. third ;

Thrift, I. lucceii, prosperitr in

moneymaking, Q 739, 1425

Icel. yifi., profit.
Thrlity, adj. cheap, pioSlable to

the buyer, D 138. See above.
Thropes, t. gen. village's, I 13.

A.S. \ra-p, Icel. Jmrp, G. (for/,

Ooth. Ihaurp ; cognate with Lit.

Throwe> t. a thoit space of time,
B 953; lime, G 941. A.S.
\r6h, yrig, » short space of time,

Thryue, ger. lo thrive, prosper, G
1411. Icel. Vrlfa-ik, to thrire,
where the final si It reflexive,
meaning ' self.' See Thrift.

ThurKh,/r«;. ihrough, by, G 325.
A. S. Jiuri, G. durck.

Thurgh-ont, prip. throughout, all
through, B 356, 464 ; quite
through, C 6115.

Til, prep, to, G 306. Icel. lit.

Tin,

, t. tin, d 8j(,
a ihoitei^d form of an ' Old
British word; cf. Irish s/im, Gael.
slaoiit, Welsh yslatn; whence

Tiraimye, s. tyranny, cruelty. B
165. From Lat. lyraimus, Gk.
Tvpatyoi, a tyrant.

To, prip. to (used after iu case), G
144.). A.S.W.

To, adv. too, G 644 ; overmuch, G
1423; To dere, too dearly, C
393; To and fro, all ways, H
53-

To-bete, v. to beat severely, G
405. See the note. A.S. /J-,
preli](,>Q. zer-, Golh, and Lat.
dii-, meaning, in twain, ipirti
and btiilan, to beat ; whence
A. S. li-bedlan, lo beat lo pieca.

Tobreketh, pr. s. breaks in twain,
breiks asunder, O 977. A.S.
td-breean. lo break in pieces, 01
in iwain. See aboTe.

Togldrea, adv. together, C 703, Q
960, A. S. iSgadre.

OLOSSARTAL INDEX.

Tohewe, pp. hewn In twain, hewn

From 0. F. trailor. a tralloT;

in piecei. B 430, 437. A. S. m-

Lat. 3CC. Iradilortm, from trader*.

teateaa, to hew in twain. 5«

to hand oTei-

Tobeto.

Trappe, t. trap, Q 11. A.S.

Tokenins, 1. token, proof, Q

Irappt, a trap; hence <r(ij»p* ii

1153. A. S. ^OHH, a token. See

T«ohe.

Ttohot, «. treatnre, B 441. C 779.

0. F. insor, Lat. Husaums, Gk.

gitlMil. f™d<ton.bler.,C477.

(h,<ra>vi«: f""" TiA„«, 1 lay op

A.S. l^mbian, to tnroble, dance ;

in .tore.

itrniUrt, a tombler ; tutabestn, a

Trete, pr. pi. diKOone, treat, C

dancing girl. See the note.

630. F. Iriuter, Lai. traaart, to

T0HKO, t. tongne, B 899. C 398.

handle.

A. S, tungi, 0. zungi, Lat. lingua

Tretse, 1. treatj, C 619. F.

n- dingiia). Hence /ongt
disiyllibic word.

Took, pi. t. took, had, B igi;
gave, handed o»er,G 1030, 1034,
1365-891. See Take.

To-rente, pi. pi. rent ainnder, C

709.

A.S. J

; the comp. la-
rtnda occDri in O. Frieiic-

ToratMit, ■- torment, (uffning, B
845. Ptom Lat. Mrnun/wH.

Tormsntour, 1. tomenlor, i.e.
eiecolioner. B 818, G 517, 531 ;
pi. Tormenlourei, 373 ; Tormeo.
louri, 376. See above.

Tom, ). turn, C 8i.<;. See below.

Toma, V. to tnm, Q 1 403.

Tomed (10 in moit MSS.); Temed
(f:),pp. flayed, O J171; TerTe
(E.), imp. I. J p. flay, G I174.
Low G. tanm.

Tottuotu, adj. oblique, a technical
term in ■Urology, nied of the
>iz of the lodiaca] tigns which
ucend moM obliquely, B 30J.
Lat. larluona, twiitedi from

To*Kwiiike, pr. pi. labour greatly,
Cglg. PieHx (d-,ln twain (in-
teniin), and nofnenH, to toiL

To-tere,^r.^I. rend, tear in piecei,
C 474; pp. Totore. torn in
piieet. A.S. li-ieran, 10 tear in
iwiin. See To-beta.

Traitor7«, i. treacbeij, B 781.

■ee, C 653.

Tietya, 1. tieaty, B 133. Another

form of the above.
Tiewe, adj. pi. tme, B 135 ; Kwrf

as it.-the futhfiil, 456. A.S.

ftydiM, IceL inir, Q. iriu.
Trewthe, a, troth, iiuth, B s*?-

A.S. (rni»S.

O. F. mi. trtii

TriBcle> 1. ■ lOTereign remedy, B
479, C 314. O. F. triad; Low
Lat. Ihtriaaim, Gk. Ihjfiaiciy, a
remedy againct the woundi made
by wild beaitt; liom ()$p, a wild
beast.

TriBte, pr. t.^p.l tratt. B 831.

Troden, pp. stepped, C 71a. A.S.

iredan, to tread.
Trompe, 1. ttumptt, B 705. P.

trotape, a trnmpel; from Icel.

tnimba, a pipe, » trumpet.
Trons, 1. throne (of God), heaven,

C 842. F. irSai. O.F. tronr,

Lat. ihronta, Glc SpoKU. a leat,

Troutll«, (. tnith, O 138. A.S.

Trotre, ger. to troit, beliei^ O

378 \ 1 p. I. pr. I suppose, be-
lieve, imagine. B 388, 400, 1074.
C M9, G 66j, H 44; pr. pi.
Trowe, sDppoie, believe. B lit;
3 p. ye believe, Q 171: luppoie.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

QLOSSARIAL INDEX.

Imagine jt, C 439. A. S. Irt6vi-
ton, led. iria, to believe, think
to be tru4.

Tnutem, imp. pi. a p. tiuit jt,
believe ye, B 1048, O 139, 88i|, I
41. Icel. Iransl, sb. tiDit, Ireysla-
tk, to tiutt ID.

Trjne oomp**, the threefold
woild, coQliining eaith, lei, and
heaven, O 45. Lit. trima, three-
fold, from trti, three.

Twenty deu«l weye, s, in the
minner of twenty devili. in all
lOTtt oreril waj>, G 78a.

T«»7e, mxm. adj. two, twain, C
817, 8J4, 8jB, G 677. A.S.
Iwigea, twain, uted in masc. ;

Tweyfold, oS. twofald, double, Q
566.

Twinue, v. to tepirale, B 5171
gtr. to depart (from), C 430;
a p. pr. pi. ye depart, lit ye part
company, a 181. From the root
turo, A.S.lwdi cf. E.ht-iviein.

TwyoB, adv. twice, B lOgS. A. S.
Iiayuia, tinva; but the M. E.
laya ii formed from A. S. ttt^,
doable, with adverbiil lutGi-tt.

T;d«, I, a certain portion of time,
an hour. B jla, 798 ; lee note to
B79S; lime ofdaf, 1134. A.S.
lid, Icel. US, O. ttil, a time.

Tyden, v. to befal, B 337. A.S.
lutaa, to happen J from lid.

Tyme, t. time, O 1104. The
word b dissyllabic, riming with
by nu ; les the note. A. S. lima.

Vifor-nandV).
ValeriftD, t. valerian, O Soo. Lat.

267

TariauDt, adj. varying, changing,
changeable, fickle, G 1175. From
Lat uariart, to vary, varitfi,

Vonqulsehed, pp. vanquished, B

391. From 0,F. vmquU, pp. of

• vincri, to coaquei. Lat. uiii.

VerdegreBB, : verdigtii. G 791.

Derived (lec the note) from O.F,

vtrt dt Qrtei, green of Greece.
Veimlm, s. vermin, C 858. From

Lat. vcrmii.
VoiTfty, adj. very. true. B 1^7, C

576, G 165. O.F. viral (F.

vrai), Lat ace. tieractm; from

Viage, I. voyage, B 159. ^oo,
ju. O.F. viiag; from Lat

journey, then a journey, in Forlu-

natut (Btacbet).
Viouy, I. a vicat, I ij. From

Lat uicarius, a deputy ; from

Lat. uicis, change.
Vllanys, i. diiconnesy, C 740;

lieentiousnew. G J 3 1. O.F,

vilam'i, from vilain, a farm-

hbouier; from Lat. nilla, a

farm.
ViolM, J. pi. vials, phlali, O 793.

F.phialt, Lat. pUala, a sort of

saucer, Gk. ifiiX^. Cot grave

has — 'Phiolt, f. a vjoll, or small

glass bottle,'
Tiraso, t. virago, cnet woman, B

359. Direct from Lat. virago.

VltaiUe, I. lictuali, B 443. 499.

O.F. vilamt, Lat. uieluGlia,
victuals ; from vhiiri, to live.

Tltailled,^;.victDall ed.provisioned ,
T) G69. See above.

Vitrtole, 1. vitriol, G 806. E.

DigitiioflbfGoO^^lf

QLQSSARIAL INDEX.

vitriol. Lit, ullriotum; from ui-
tnim, gbs>. Colgnve hu —
' Vitriol, m. vilrioll, copperose.'

Vnbokel, imp. t. unbuckle, undo,
C 945. I 16. The prefii m- ii
here not the eomnion negiiJve
prefii, but cognate with G. m(- ;
cf. enlbiadtn, to unbind. Bakil ii
O.F. boelt (F. houeU), L»t.
iumlii. bosi of 1 ihield.

Vndemom, t'- '■ pstcei'ti G
>43- A. S. undiritiman, 10 per-
ceive, pt. t. tf mfirnam ; cf. G. un-
Itrniknun. From A. S. ni'nuin. to
Ukc

Voderpfghte, />f. 1. itnfled, filled
wndtrneath, B 789. Pyghit a
pilclud, pt. 1. of M. E. picclt, to
pitch, place, set.

VnderHtQiideth, pr. pi. imder-
■tand, C 646 ; imp. pi. onder-
ttand, know, Q 1165 ; pp. Vn-
derttonde, undeistood, B 590,
Ftom A. S. ilandaa, to itand.

Vnfeyned, pp. anfeigned, true, G
434. Ficmi Lat./ngvrf.

VnkyndBDeaBe. i. nnldndneii, B
1057. From A.S. q-rni, nature.
Uiddndnta u unnaha-olnta, what
i> contrai]' 10 oatuial feeling.

Vaaethe, adv. hardly, Kurcely, B
1050, O 563 ; Vnnetbei (with
adverbial luffix -is), O 1390.
A. S. un-, not, idSt, eatilj ; from
t&^, easy.

Vufieiy, adj. nnhappy, G 468.
See Selr.

Vtulekked, adj. unilacked, Q
S06. To ilaei li to deprive
lime of coheiion by combining il
with water. A.S. slacian, to
ilacken, relax; iltac, (lack.

VnthriftUy, adv. poorly, O B93,
See Thrift.

Vntrewthe, t. tintrulh, B 687.

VnwBTi adj. nneipected. B 417,

i, H 55.

Ilrol.

1.5. utaldan.

I fear.

leldy. ditlicult Walke, pr.

VaweiataeA, pp. nnipoiied, O
137. aij. A.S.H«ni,lc«l.i«iBim,
Oath, ipanm, spot, blemiih.

Vnwlt, 1. warn of wii, G 1085.
A. S. gnuill, knowledge.

VnwJting, pr. pari, unknowing,
O 1310. A.S. tviVrVi, to know,
G. <«'«(«.

Touche-SBuf, v. to Touchsafe.
grant, B 1083; t p. pr. pi. ye
Tauchufe, G 1146, I ja. Heis
vaueht ii the verb, and tau/the

VoTa, (. voice, nimour. B is;;, C

531. O.?.vcis^F.V0ix). Lat.

■cc. loom, a voice; cf. Skt.

mek. to speak.
Vp, pnp. on, upon, B 795, 884.

A. S. vp.
Vp HO dotm, upude down, G 615.

Tp-casM, ft. t. c*(t up, B 906.

Icel. tana, to ihtovr.
Vpryght, adv. upright, C 674.

Viase, t. usage, cuilom, C 899.
F. asagt; fiom Lat. uli, to

Tae, pr. pi. a p. je me, O 1409.

pp. Vted. accustomed. 666. F

Utter, adj. outer, outward, G 458.
A.S. lit, oat; li/ftra, ilira.

Wafereres, s.pl. maketi otgaufm
or wafer-cakes, conriclioners, C
479. FromanO.F.formioaB/re,
commonly tpell gaufii; which
from O. Low G. Cf. Do. wqfil.

abfGoogk

QLOSSARIAL INDEX.

nuyest walk, B 784. A.S. wro/c-
on, lomll; ilto, to walk.
Wan, orfj,w»n, pile, G 728. A. S,

Wot, adj. aware, Q 13. 1079 ; be
war^beware, take becd, take
warning, 737, A. S. tiiitr, waty.

Wore, pr*t. 1. tubj, (or
the) warn, cau.e you
C 905. Cf. A.S. <

id cf. Git

imp.), may
See ' Ch.

Ptol. 66a
Wora. 9. merchandise

tmri, merchandise.
Worente, v. to wat

C33S. O.F.ii™™

warrant! from O. H.G. tiiirjaa,

tuarjan, to protect,
Warioe, c. to heal, cure, C 906.

Formed from O. F. worir, garir

(F. gadrir), to pteterve; from

O. H. G. v/arjan, to protect.
Waryet, 1 p. s.pr. I curte, B 371,

A.S. v/irgiaa, to cotse; leerg,

Wuslie, pf. washed, C 353. A. S.

wascan, uiascaH ; pt. t. unde, pp.

UHcsetH, Se« WSBh.
"Wut, t. vule,B593. A.S.Wsf*,

A.S. tmig, 1
A.S.

Wayke, oi^. weak, B 931.
loot, weak ; Icel. uitr, taiir.

Wayto, V. to expect, B 467 ; Way-
ten, 164 i pr.s. Wayteth, watchej,
593. 0.?.irailer,guaiiir; from
O. H.Q.fuaA/an, to witch. Cf.

We, pron, apparently uted ai ace.
- us, G 315. But tea the uote.

269

Wesp, pi. J. wept, B 606. loja. G
371. A.S. ivipan, to weep; pt.
t. ai£p. See Wepen.

Weez, p/. 1, waxed, grew, O 513.

'Wei, adv. well, i.e. well placed,

happUy or luckily situated, B 308.

A, S. ael.
W^ele, I. prosperity, B 175. A. S.

teda, weal.
WelfUl, adj. full of w«l, blessed.

B451. See above.
Welked, pp. withered, C 738.

wither, ihrivel. Cf. G, niUm,
to wither. [The foim is English ;
not borrowtd from German.]

Wello, «. well, source, B 313. A.S.
lOflla, Icel. wlla, » well; the
more usual Ibrm is A. S. leell.

Wemmeleea, adj. staiidesi, G 47.
A.S. uiem. Icel. vaam, Oolh.

Weade. ger. to go, to wend, B
14a. S53, 165 : pr. pi. Wende,
go. 11S7; "/■ ye wend, travel,
C917; Wente him, JM. J. turned
himself, i.e. went bis way, Q
1 1 10 ; pp. Went, gone ; btn meat,
ate gone, B 173 ; is wnl, isgoiic^
G 534 (see note). A. S. wendaa,
Q. uitndtn, to turn.

Wenen, v. to ween, suppose, O
676 ! Wene, 1088 ; pr. t. Weneth,
imagines, C 569; pr.pl. Wenen,
suppose, 349 ; pi. i. subj. Wende,
would have thought, C 783. A. S.
ta^OH, Icel. vana, Ooth. wtnjaa,
O. tiidhntn, to imagine; from A.S.
tuin, Icel. van. Goth, uem, G.
wahn, expectation, hope.

Wapen, pr. pi, weep, B 81a ; ^r. s.
Wepte, wept, 167 ; Weep, 636,
105J, O 371. See Weep.

Werohe, i>. to work, do, make,
perform, B 566, G 14, 1155,
'477' ^- S- leeorcari, to work.
See Werkes.

Were, pi. i. mbj. ibonld be, might

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

270

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

be, O sSt ; Wtre it, whether it
weie, Le. eilhtr, B 143 ! Were,
1 p. t. pra. indie, vut, B 366 ;

S. ^. Weiea, weie, O 1340.
.B. Tbe A. S. loh-i ii the 1 p.
pt. indie, ai well ai lubj. ; the
fornii UKUI, vm-t, are litet ; hence
Chaucec'i ue af totrt in B 36G ii
qidte coirect, and it need cot be
taken u aq initance of the lob-
JDnctive mood. From A.S. v/ttan,
lo be : cr. Skt. ma, to dwell.

Wered, pi. 1. wore, G JSS. A. 8.
VHrian, to wear; pt. t. vitrodi.
Ori^nallj a utak Tctb. Cr. Icel
vfrja, Qoth. woijan, to put on
clDlhing ; Lit. uufu, clothing.

Werieth, pr. 1. weario, Q 1304.

'Warkes, i. pi. wotki, B 47S, O
64. A.S. iMorc, Icel. Mri,ak.

Werklng, 1. work, mode of opera-
tion, a 1367 i Wetkinge, aclioD,

Weah, pi. t. waihed, B 453. See

Waashe.
Wet«, s. wet, peitpi ration, Q 1187.

A. S. Kiia, welnesi, moitlure.
Was, c. wax, a 1164, ia68. A.S.

837;

Weze, v. to wax, becomi
Wexen, 877; pr.pl. W
come, 1095 ; i ^. we becoroe,
869 ! I p. I. pr. ivbj. Wexe, may
I become, 1374 ; pi. i. Wex, be-
came, B 563, 568. A. S. utaxan,
Icel. vaita, Goth, wahijan, 0.
viachun, to grow.

Weyo, .. wij. B 385. G 1374;
manner, wise, B £90, Q 67G,
A. S. foeg, waj, roid.

Wered, pi, I. weighed, G lagS.
A. S. aigaa, to weigh, Icel. vtga,

Wejiawey, inlirj, well away 1 alai I
B 37o> 633, 810. A. S. via la

Weyua, v, to fornke, Q 176 ; pr.

pi. Weyoen, vaira, let aiide, I
33 i Pf- Weyued, removed, twung
atide, B 308. O. F. wntvr,
giatvfr, guttiir, to waive.
' Guttver, to waive, reluie, aban-
don, gira over, alio, to lorrender,
give back, reugii, redeliver ; ' Cot-
grave.

■What, why, B 333, 374, 703,0
754. A.S. Aivat.

What ao, whauoerer, O 711, 965.

■Whelpea,!.^. dogi, OlSo. AS.
ttunlp.

Whennea, adv. whence, C 335,
a47; of whennesifrora whence,

43*. 433- A. S. kuanon.
Wher, adv. wheierer, C 748, G

7171 Wher-jis, where that, where,

B647, ii3i,C466,H49.
Wher-on ; lottgwher-on, i. e. along

of what. becauM of what, G 930.
Wher-BO> ado, whether, B 194.
Wlkste, s. wheat, I 36. A.S.

huHtti, wheaU
Whloh, proa, what sort of, G 73 1 ;

pi. Whiche. which. B 553. A. S.

kuiylc, Goth, iaa-ltiki, (i. e. wbo-

like), Lat. qvalis.
Whlder, adv. whither, G 303,

A. S. iaidtr.
Wh7, adv. for what reaiQD 1 why ?

1 35. A. S. Aivf, iptlrumentai cate
of Ami, who.

Whyle, I, lime, B 370,546; i.pl.
Vfhyta,lima; inthemenewhylei
— during the mean while, 668.
A.S. hwU, Goth, hviila, a lime.

Whyl-or, adv. fbtmerly, G 1338.
A. S. huil, a lime ; and ir. for-
merly.

Whylom, adv. formerly, B 1 34, G
463. A.S. totfun, dal. pi. of
kwll, a time.

WhyU, adv. while, G 1 137, A. S.
hsrilii. gen. cing. of Aivil, a time.

Whyte, adj. white ; uud as sb.
while wine, C 536. 563. A.S,
kwU, while; led. hvUr, Goth.
AiMtti, O. uniit.

DigitiioflbfGoO^^lf

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

viillan

,S; ^./J. would, Bi«. A.S.

Wight, (. wight, man, B 656

See TIPyBlit.
WttB, .. week, C 36). A. S. ihV.

viuci, vmeu, a week ; Icel. viia, 1

WUke, oi^. wicked, O 534. CI

A. S. voted, a wizard, v/icei, 1

wilch,
WUfiiliy, aiA>. witlinglj, of free

wil1,bychoice.C44I. ' WylfuS;

voluDlarius, iponuneiu;' Prompt.

Parv,

to get gain, C 461-

"Wtaly, adv. certainly, B 1061,
Cf. !ctl. viss. lore ; Du. gtvAs. G.
gneiss, certain ; from the root of
ailan, to know.

Wite, V. to know, wit, Q 6)i.
ma pr.pl. I ^ know ye, H 1,
8a ; fr.c.sv^'.ihonld know, knew,
0370; (ifl»)tnew,Csi3;^;.
Wist, known, B 1071, G iSi.

wile, pi. t. ie aoldf.
WoUe, I. wool, C 448, 910. A. S.

u«H, wool, Icei. «U; but also

diisjrllabic. ai iticwn by Golh.

amlla, wool, G, uoJ^f.
■Wombs, I. the belly, C 5IJ, 533.

A. S. wamb, Goth. umniAa,

A.S. t

851, G 1346.
Wonder, s. as adj. wondrous,

wonderful, B 1045, C 891, G 308.

A. S. vmndlr.
Wonder, f. at adv. wondrously, G

751 ; gteally, 1035 ; rery. H 94.
Wone, gtr. to dweir. inhabit, G

. 33»;

pr.

Woiie

A.S. t

I, led. I

Ski. vid, to know. See Woat.
With, /rep. by, B 475, Q 1437.
Withholde, pp. detained, G 345.

A. S. UK'S, agalntt, and healdan.

Wood, adj. mad, C 187. Q 450,

576,869,1377. A. S. ifirf, Goth.

aods. Icel. 4Sr, mad.
Woode1ih,/r. J. play f tlie madman,

■cli madly, G 467. A. S. unidiaii,

ivddan^ to rage, G. viutkat.
WoodneBBe, s. midnesi, C 496.

A. S, leddias.
Wook, pi. I. wai awake, B 497 ;

awoke, 8c6. A. S. itucoH, pt. t.

it aCc, pp. viattn.

to bold.
Withaeye, v. to renounce, Q 4+7.

Wordes, .. pi- "ord,! WA iht
uordts, wasspokesman (see note).

457- A.S. wis. agaiwt, aud

I67. A.S.word.

ucgan, to Mjf.

Worm, ., snake (lit. worm), C 355.

Witnea, imp. t. let (it) bear wit-

A.S.wyrma,wurm, kel.ormr, G.

ness, 277. A. S. tailius, know-

ledge.

Wort, 1. unfermented beer, wort,

G813. Somnei'i A.S. Diet, has

B 101. A.S. wit, gewil, mind.

understanding.

Woat, tp. s.fr. knowetl, C 834,

Wo, adj. lad, B 757. A. S- lod,

Q 653. A. S, wilaa, to know.

woe, sb. ; but lometimes uaed ai

has ilrong pt. t. used as present.

an adjectii-e.

viz. .V «5(, >« wrfi(, ** "^, I

■Wol, pr. t. permits, H 18; tira/

wol, thou wost (wotlest). he wol

adoun, ii about to set, I 71 ; pr.

(«o(wots). SeeWlto.

pi. Wole, will, B 468; Wol, G

■Wostow, jW- wost thou, i.e. know-

84; Wollow, will thou, G 337,
464; t'- '■ 'Wolde, wished, B

est ihou. G ,6i. 444, 469. See

above.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

473

OLOSSARIAL INDEX.

Wot, fr. I. knowi, B 195, 436,
439, 963.0 713. SeeWost.

WoxBii, pp. Riowo, waxed, G jjg,
381. S» Wet

Wowet*, /r, (, wood, B 589.
A, S. tiiagan. 10 woo ; prob. oiig.
to bend ; cf. A. S. teiSg, taik,

Wrak, (. wreck, B 513. O.Friei.
wrai, injared ; Du. m-oi, broken,
alio a wrKk ; Icel. rM, a thing
drifted ashoie.

'Wia.vr, adj. iinge. fierce, angry,
H 46. Apparently merely a
corruption ofarolk (A. S. uriiS),
wrathful; cf. led. re/fir.

iithrul.

angry. See olber e»mple> of

tched.
Wreohe, i. vengeance, B 679.

A.S. uracv, vengeance.
WrekO, V. 10 avenge, C 857.

A. S. viraan. to iTenge, puniih.
Wienohu, t. fi. fraudi, itnta-

gemi, tricks, O to8i. A. S.

W^riton, pp.

Wrong;, pi. 1. wrang, B
A. S. WTingan, to wring, ilrs

Wroot, /(. t. wtoie, B 7J5,
G S3. A. S. wrUan. to 1
pt. t. forvff, pp.

95- See

IceLrt

Wroth, ad), wroth, angry, H 46.
A.S. wriiS, angry; turd's, wiith,
anger ; led. rfitJr, angry, mSi,
anger.

Wrought, /ip.niide,Q3»6. A.S.

looriM, I worked, 1 wrought.

Wido-whar, adv. widely, every-
where, B 136.

Wyf, I. mutrui of a honidiold, O
loij. A.S. viif, G. iwii, a

Wyght, ». wight, man, B 139,

103, G 115, 404, H 36. A.S.

w&t, viuht, Goth, waiht, G.

vAcht ; Fng. aright and vihil.
Wyghte, t. wdghl, Q 73. A.S.

wihl, weight.
Wyn ape, lit. ap«-wlne, H 44.

See the note.
Wyude, f. to wind about, twist

and tnm. G980. . A.S. vandaa,

Tcel. tanda, G. vnndtn.
Wyse, I. (ifaf.) wise, manner, way.

B 153. A.S. win, a way; G.

vitUi ; F. gaia ii from O. H. G. ;

ui'u and j-uiM are doubleli.
Wyse, adj. pi. as ib, wiie men, O

1067. A.S. wli, wiie; from

vjitan, to know.
Wyto, I. blame, G 953. A.S.

cf. viUan. to punish; Icel. vUa,

r.

Yof, p(. .. gave, B 939, 975, C
41,0, 887, G 113; pt. pi. YiMca,
gave, O 415. SeeTeuo.

Tbleswd, pp. blejsed, H 99. A. S.
»erfii'an, to consecrate ; from Nid,
blood. The prefia y- aoswett to
A.S.prefiig'^.

Tboren, pp. bom, C 704. A. S.
6*™™, to bear ; pp. bortn, gtbor-

Ybotmde, pp. bound, G 347.

A.S. bindan, to bind ; pp.bundei,

gebundin.
Tbrend, pp. burnt, G 318. A.S.

baraaa.pp.bamtd. SeeBrenue.
YoiKied,/;. carried, C 791. 0. F.

Tcaat, pp. cast, thrown, G 939.

See Caste.
7oIad, pp. dotheJ. G 133. A. S.

getladed, clothed.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

OLOSSARIAL INDEX.

Yelaped, p/. clled, H 1,0119!

978 ; Yetc. H 463. A.S.gXSr.
Icel. dr, Goth. jir.G.jahr; the

Ydipt, a 77a. SeeOlepe.

Tcome. pp. come. B 755. A. S.

A. S-pl. italwg-for.

ttmoH, tu come; pp. huhx.

Yemaa, s. yeonun, Krvint. O

fe«m«..

561, 587. Cr. 0. Fries, gaman.

a villager ; from ga, a village ;

Mor/an, 10 cut ; pp. tor/ia, gttor/-

cf. Goth, gawi, Q. you, a dis-

trkl. Note esp. gasman, > pei-

wm, pi. gStileufi, ill Schmeller'i
Bavarian Diet. col. 85,1;.

FiomO.F.couru-.tocoTtr; from

Lat. co-operirt.

Teme. adv. briikly, glibly, C 398.

Tooynod, pp. coined, G 770. F.

A- S. giant, eager; gtomt.

coin. Lit. eunnif, a wedge ; hence,

eagerly.

TTet, orfv. moreover, G 631. A. S.

gii, yet, slill.

gecrammtd ; ef. Do. traminin, to
fallen witb crampi or clamps.
Totistned, pp. baptized, B 140.

7dell7. adv- idly, C 446. A.S.

tdtl, idle, vain ; tdillia. vainly.
Ydo, pp. done, i. c. finished, done

with, a 739, 850, 866, 899 ;

Ydoon, fonght. lit. accomplished.

386. A. S. ged^n. pp. of d*i, to

Teue, w.togive,G390.I64; ger.
to give, for giving, C 401, Q
990 ; imp. t. give, G 1 193 ; 3 ^.
may (Be) give, B 184, 601, H
15 ; pp. Veoen, given, B 333,
444. C 449, 779. gjj, G 470,
480. A.S. gi/an, pt. t. g,^,
g'"/' pp. g>M i I"'. S'fa, Golh.
gifan.G.gtbm,lopve.

Teuing, t. giving; taya-yiuing,
wine-giving, the gitiiig of wine.

Tdra^rs, pp.

1440. A.S, aragan, 10 arag,

draw; fp. gidragin.
Ye, adv. yea. verily. B 4IT. G

47'. 599. 'ofi' ; y '"' ""X Tf»

Of nay, Jia. A.S. gt, gtd, G.

TS, t. (pronounced as long e in
meet, jfei/ouW 6y s oJjchm), eye,
B i8o; al yo-at eye. to tight,
evidently, G 964, 1050 ; pi. Yen,
tyei, B 5J), 6G1. G I90, 498,
S04. 1418. A.S. idgi, pi tdgan;
cf. E. lyiu.

"Yade.pl, >. went. G 1141. ia8l.
A.S. ioik. Golh. iddja. I went;
from the root i, 10 go ; cf. Skt.
(, to go ; Lat. irt. to go.

Yeer, >. //. yean. B 499, G 7ao,
VOL. III. 1

TfoUan, pp. fallen, turned out,

happened, C 938, G 61, 1043;

having come upon, having be-

liken. O bllen, C 496. A.S. feallan. to

, to drag, fall; pp. gi/iallin.

Yfere, adv. together, E 394, G
380. Cf. A.S. gtfera, a iravel-
* ig companion; from A.S.

/or.

ogo.

Yfet, pp. fetched, G 1116. A.S.

fund

YKlosad, pp. flattered, H 34.
Formed from F. ib. glost, >
gloii, comment ; from Lit glioia,
Gk. yXaivaa, the tongue, &c

Ybo, ^. gone, B 599 ; Ygon, G
183. A.S. gdn. to go; pp.
g'g'i«-

TsTAimted, j^. granted, C 38S.

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

174

GLOSSARIAL INDEX.

Tlsnt.

Yhont, pp. loiied, cinght, C 8fi8,

Q 136. A. S. htnlan, id lieze.
rhid, /^ hid. G 317. A,S.

h^dan, to hide ; pp. gik^ded.
Tholde, pp. held. coasider«i], C

601. A. S. /ualdaa, ID hold, pp.

gikialdiH.
TUT, imp. s. give, g»ni. B 46).

561, O 65. See Tlue.
TiftB. 1 gift, G 175 ; pi. Yifte.. C

J95. A.S.gifi.
Tit, adv. yet, ttiJI, B 634. A. S.

TtnowB, ?/. known, B 314. A.S,
10 know : pp. f MxaiMR.
lent, G nab. A.S.
lanan. lo lend, give; pp. gi-

Tliohs, adv. alike, equally, G
1101. k.S. grlice, adr.; cf. G.
gleith. SeeTlyks.

TloBt, /•;. I011, G J11. A.S.
;e<;<an, tD ioie ; pp. lorea. Iota.

Tlyke. adv. alike, equally, G 8jO.

See Tliohe.
Ymoad, jip. made, caujed, B 69.^,

G 868, 1149: Ymaked, made,

CS45. A.S. maclaa.to make;

pp. macoi/, gimacad.
rmette, //>. met, B 1115. A.S.

sUlan, to meet; pp. gtm4t.
YnoT, iiiJ/. enoagb, tuffident, O

loiS ; pi. Ydow, B 355. A. S.

gtnog, lufficieut, Goth, ganohs.
"Zaaw, adv. enough. G 864. 945.
Tors, txdv. of old, fotmerly, fl 174,

171. A.S, gtdra, fonneiiyj

from gtdr, I year.
Tcmres, pr<m. ^91. youn, C 671,

785; Your, yoiin.G 1343. A.S.

tiatr, of you ; whence your ;

" y™. B

id accol

f. ye-
Towthe, I. youth, B 1^. A.S.

giog,.V.
Tplked, pp. iHcked OTer, G 94I.

Cf. A. S. pycan, to pick, pull
(Lyel.
Tpoorai, Hippocritei ; htnci ■
kinJ of cordial, C 306. See the

TpocrlBys, t. hypocrisy, C 410.
Tpat, pp. put, G 763.

Tron, adj. iron, G 759; t. iion.

Si;. A.S. frm, ken. icon ; G.nWn.

Trent, pp. rem, torn, B 844. A, S.

T-BOhette, pp. ihut, B f6:>. A. S.

tdllaa, scyllan^Va lock up (Som-

Ud'tl^Aia. ■ ■ ' - ■

t, ihut.

Taeot, pp. «ent. B 104I.

TBet,ifi.iealed(lit. iei,pul).C393.

A. S. tiliait, to Kt : pp. gati.
Yshape, pp. shaped, formed, H

43 ; Yihapcn, ihaped, i. e. con-

tiived, G loSo. A.S. tcippan.

to thape, make; pp. tcaptn,

gacapeit.
Tihxiuan, pp. ihriven, C "

A.S. tcHfan, to ihriie

gesaifin.
Talftwe, pp. ilain, B 484, C 856 ;

Yilayn. slain. B 605, 848, C 673.

A.S. tledn, 10 strike; pp. gt-

ilagen; whe.icejii/ay'i, bychange

of g into y. and yslaw* {lot

yilaatn) by change 0/ g into w.
Tstonse, pp. stung, C 355. A, S.

aingan, pt. t. « Hang, pp. itung-

pp.

t heie

It pres(

Ttake, pp. taken, B 348,

Icel. laka. to take.
Ytausht, pp. taught. G 267.

ijtean, to leach ; pp. lAhl, gilSht.
Tthroire, pp. thrown, O 940.

A. S. ^roKon, to throw ; pi. L

],rl6u,: pp. f™»m. f(Jwfli«n.
Ttold,/p. told, G 61J, I 31. A.S.

Iillan, pp. geitald,

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

OLOSSARIAL INDEX. 375

Tuel, adj. evtl, ill, C 408 ; adv. Twia, adv. ceilainlj, C 317, G

tviil}, ill, G 911. (Pron. marly in 16,1, 439, 617, 689, 813, II07,

o«ivllabl«.) A.S.y/il,Ootii. libils. 13S((. A. S. f ™;.. Do. ™/., G.

G Sbil, tv\[,bid; A.S.j^di.eiillj. grmsi, tit. ccrliinly. Fima the

Vweddsd, pp. wedded. G 118. lool of iMdn, to know.

A,S, tuiddien, to pledge; pp. TwritoD, pp. wrillen, B I91, G

iBiddoJ, gtanddtd; bom vnd, a SIO. A.S. un-lMn, to write j pi.

pledge. t. wrAl, pp. gnerilm.

^, Google

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES, &C.

N.B. Ulittf of the n>mn ue commented upon in the Notei.

Aohlllea, B 198.
Ad»m, C 505, 508,
AIlHatindre. Alexandria, 975.
AlkaroD, the Korin, B 331.
Alia, JEWa. B 578, 604. 610, 659.
- ■ - uhiufl, G 411,435,468, 4^17 ;

Almache, 3(

.131.

Ambrose, saint. O 171.
Anne, St. Anai, S 64I. O 70.
Apia, Tla, i.e. Via Appia, the
AppiiQwajr, G17J.

Arnold of tii« n«iire toon,
AmoMui de Villi Nova, O 1418.
See Thealrum ChemicDm, ir.514.

AttlU, C S79-

Auloan, Avicenoa, C S89.

Baolina, Bacchni. S 99.
Barard, > hoiie'i name, G I413.

(So called from hU bay coloui.)
Bernard, St. Becnatd, G 30.
Blee, i. e, Blein, H 3.
Bob-vp-and-down (lee note),

H9.

Boughton Tnder Blse, Q 5j6.

Oananee, adj. Cinaaniie. G 59.
Cotoun, Cato (Dionytiuj Calo), G

688. See the note.
CannterbnTT, Canlerbiti]', 614,

Ohep«, Clieapilde, C ;64, j6g. H

Corlathe, Corinlh, C 604.
Crist, Chriil, B 177, aSj, Sec.
Custanoe, Conitance, B igi, 116,
164, 319, 431, 438, &c.

Donyel, Diniel. B 473.
Dauid, Divid, B 935.
Demetriiu, C 631.
Donegild, B 695, 778, S96.,

Ebrsyk, adj. Hebrew, B 489.
Bator, Hector, B 198.
BK7P«i«° Marie, EgTptian Mar;,

Sia. Maria Egyptian, B 500.
Sngelond, England, B II30, C

921, G I

pe, Europe, B 1 61.

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

277

QalianaB, i. pt. driaki Darned attei

Galen, C 306.
OoIiaB, Qoliath, B 934.
Orsce. Oifece, B 464.
Qyle, Si. QiUt, St. fgldiut, O

1185.

Hanybal. Haaaibal, B 390.
Hayles, the Abbey o( Hiilei,

Qloueestenhire, C 65 j,
HsrmenBild, HeimeDgild, B 533,

539. 597i ^H: «"■ Hermen-
■' ' •. 595-

laremTB, Jeremtah, C €35.
lamMlem, Jenualem, I Jt.
lesu, Jctut, B 538.
ZeweB, Jews, C 47S-
Zaha Baptist, C 491.
lohn, St. John, B 1019, C 751.
louu, Jonab, B 486.
Itayle, liily, B 441.
lubaltar, Gibcaltai, B 947.
Zndu, Judas, O 1003.
ludith, Judith, B 939.
lulluB, Juliui C»ar, B 199, 400.
lupiter, Jupitet, G 364; the plimi,
SiS.

Itutdomis, Lacedxtnon, C 6oj.

Lamual, Lemuel, C 584.

Lepe, a town in Spain, C 563, 570.

Ilia, Leah, G 96, gS.

IiibiB, 1 lign ofthe zodiac, I II.

IiOndoun, LondoD, H ti; Lou

Mara, B 301, 305.
Kaije, Mary. B 84 1 .
Usthew, St. Matthew, C 634.
MaiiiioiuB, Mauiice, B 7131 Mas-
rice, B 1063, )iii ; get. Miu-
- 1117.

ITitiluee, Nineveh, B 487 j Niniue,

G974.
ITorthumbarloDd, NotthnmbeF-

land, B 508. s;8.

FanuJyi, ». Paradiie, C 506, 509,

Faithea, Paithia(ar,theParthiani),

FboI, St. Paul,C 511, 1 31 ; Piului,

PirruB, Pyrrhui, B 388.
Plato, G 1448, 1453, 1460.
Pompel, Poinpej, B 199.

Soohel, Rochelte. C 571.

Bomayn, adj. Roman, B 954; pi.
Roniayni, the Roman people. 19I,
394, O 111 ; Romayu geites, the
gesta Romanon'tn, B 1136.

Borne, B 141, 190, O 973.

Bomewald, to, towaidt Rome, B

Iiooui, B 401.

Uuie, St. Mary the E^yptiin, B

SOO.

UATTokt Morocco, B 465.

Salomon, Solomon, G961.
Sampaon, Simion, B 301 ; Simp.

foiiu,C 354,573.
Samnol, C 585.
Batluui, Satan, B 5S3, 634.
Satoraiu, Saturn (the planet), O

838.

^vGoo^^lf

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES.

> book (»e

278

Senek, Ecncca, C 491.
Benjor, ihe name of

note), a 1 450.
Septa, Ceuta, in Morocco, B 947.

Soantei, B 101.

Sol, lit. the Sun, 1 name Tor gold,

G 1440.
Bpajme, Spain, C 565, 570-
SlUbon, C 603. See note.
Bnnre. Syria, B 134, 173, 177,

379. 387, 9SS-
Sarryan, adj. S<rriin, B IS3. 435 ;

pi. Sunycni, (he Syriaiu, 394>96j.
''-"nn..B639.

Th«bes, B 100, 1S9.
Theseus (>ee note, p. 6), B 189.
TibuToe, Tibuniut, Q 141, 360;
giH, Tiborcet. 177.

Timothea, Timothj, I 3 a.
Tltanos. Titan, a name for mag

ii«ia.Ol454.
Troya, Tioy, B aSS, O 975,
Turaiu, B 30I.

Valerian. O lig, 161, &c. ; gin.

Vale riant, 177.
Tantu {the planet), Q 819.
Trban, pope Utbiin, Q 177, 1 79,

185. ai7.303,&c

Walya, Walet, B 344.

TEda, India, C 711.
Tpooraa, Hippr^tei ; also. 1 cor
dill named after him, C 306.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

INDEX TO THE PRINCIPAL SUBJECTS
EXPLAINED IN THE NOTES.

The more difiicatt ucrds are eiplaiaed In the Gloss-iry; but some are
liirther commented on id the Noles. These are entered Id the following
Index, and are distb^uhed by being ptbted k ilalics. The nomber^
refer to the pagei.

abid. for aSjf. |86.

Avicenna, 164.

atcidrU, I S3.

av^ytn (redecml, 153.

agrimmj, igl.

al, lue of, 105.
Alanus de tawMa, 196.

bai, 195.

Barbour"! Bruce, 130, 134.

Basket-malting by saints, 149.

' Alchemist, the,' 1S7.

Bayard, blind, 199.

AlestaJtes, 143.

6.i<.™y..4l.

Alliteration, 108.

Bell, sounded before a corpse, 160.

Amalgam, 189.

bn'cUi.i^.

Ambrose cited, 174.

angU. 116.

Bernard, Si, 167.

Anna. St., 131,169.

b,l. .61.

aniaitlitr, 19,.

W«*«fionrt, 159.

oMigS-

Ape-wine, 104, 10 j.

blind Ian,, iS^.

Appianwaj, 171.

Bob'UP-and down, 101.

appoitd. 175- 'VO-

Boethiua. l»5, IJ9.

Arimathea, Joseph of. 131.

boll (earth), 18 1, iqo.

Araolduade Nova Villa, 191, aoo.

Boughton-under-Blee, 181.

Arsenic, 190.

BulU, Popes', 144-

■w. nse of, 135.138; etyniolc^y of.

buriih, 17J.

.63,

h. 197-

Ascendwit i»8.

AstroUbe, Chancer'i, is6, u;,

Caecilia,etyinologyof, 170; cbnrch

118. ao7, 108

of, 179! date of death, 180;

Astrology, 1*3, 116, 117.

patrcmess of music, 171.
Cakes, 144.

Alazir. ,t6.

aiu, i£6.

Calcination, l8g.

Attila, 155.

Canon. 164.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

28o

INDEX OF SUBJECTS

Cato, Dionysins, j86.
etrid pokiis, 1^1.
arioasly, 133.
CeuCit, \%6.
Chaucer's tather, 154,

Chilon, 156.

CilrinaCion, 191.

doalaf, i8j.

Clouts, 145.

ConunandmcDb. ten, iji, IJ7.

t'>m4il, 163. 171.

Cook's Tale, 104.

c^nicul^.. 176.

crowd, I»(5, 135.

evttiTbilts, 190.

euls, to draw, 163.

damt, l6f.

Daate imitated, 167, 163.
dcfindm, 153.
Demetrius, 1 56,
dtyt, dyt, 131.
Dialects, aoS.

Divinatioii b<r the blade-bone,
146.

DoroUiea. St., 166.
drag,,un,2Ct.
dridi, O'll 0/, 13s.
Drunkenness, 134. 153, 154,
dryuc away ihi day, 156.
Dun in the mue, 103.

-nf, final, i

■n (in Shakespeare), 14a.
', 135-

Election of voyage, 137, laS.
Elements, the four, aoi.
«ir,l34-
Elves, 134.
Empyrean, 171,

mn/ul, 140.

Etymolt^es, strange, i Jo.

Eve. son of, 169.

ExalUtioa (in istiolcig;). 107.

Face (in astrolc^), 208
fan, 104,
/ta (chapter), 164.

Fermentation, 193,

Fish Street, 154.

Flanders, 150.

ntmtd, 169.

Florins, I0».
fiattlk, 106.
Jool-hol, 130.
Jort, BO, 140. i8j.

fraughl. I J J.

Friars, 1 4 9.

Goliants, 141.

gaurm, rje.

Gerund, use of fte, 154, 17S.

Gesta Romauorum, 131, 139.

gliU, 108.

Gibialtar, 136.

Giles, St., 198.

gnod byi, 16a.

Gospels, MSS. of the, rjl.

Gower, 111, ijj, 129-131, 137,

138, J4S, 193, 194, 198, »oi.
griUy, I JO.

Hailea, blood of, 158.

karroa ! karo I, 140.

Aounttn, 150, 153.

Hazard, 159.

here (hei), dissyllabic, 17I.

Herbs, virtue of, 191.

Hermes, 101.

Herod, 15 a.

h^-i. 198, 199.

heyre, I7r.

Hippocrates, 140, 141,

Hood, how worn, 18a,

Horoscope, 117, 138.

House (in astrology), uB.

hym and ktri (him and her), 130,

Hymn, Latin, imitated, 130.

hypocras, I40, I4I.

Indulgences, sale of, 144-147.
mfirtie, 1 87,

D,g,t,ioflb,Google

EXPLAINED IN THE NOTES.

lamjl* (kmlna), 187.

taut, blind, i8j.

latoua, 14s,

Legends Aurea, 130, 165, i(>6,

169. Ill, &C.

Lemuel, king, 155.

Lepe, town of, 1114.

lillres, Ultre, ii« of, IJJ, 134.

loling4, 171.

laninit, 191,

Ljdgale, liS.

Mahomet, 114.
mall (bag), 164, i8».
Manuscripls ; stt Notes.
Mark, value of a, 147.
Mary of %ypt, 131.
Matthew Pans, 134.
Maumtliy, 114,
Maurice, emperor, 13(1.
Bwsioy* (messenger), Hi, 118.
Metals, seven, 194.
Morocco, straits of, 1 3 1 , 1 36.
Mortification, 300.
moysli, 143.
muld^yi, 185, 1S6.

namily, 147.

Nativities, 137,

naylts (an oath), 157. 158.

Nicodemus, gospel of, 133.

Nobles, 164.

Nominalists, 1^3,

Notes written m the margin in flie
MSS.. 113, 135, 117, 139, 134,
139. '5». 153. "SS-'SJ. "03,
177. 184.

Ospringe, pilgrims at, iSo, 181.
miertloppt, 184.
oughl (at all), 183.
OxjmoroQ, 195.

Panlons, 144-147,

Past partidpte, I3i, ijq, 197.

Past tense, second person of, 17S;

compared with pp., 179, 197.
paltnit, 144.
Pestilences. 161.
Purr I. 185.
Peter Comestoi, 153.
Piers Plowman, 149, 152, is3i ijCj

308.
Planets, ascension of, 1 16 ; position

poiiU, cirtd, 193.

Polycraticus, 156,

fosi (verb), etymology of, 176.

pouptd, 3o4.

Prime, 160.

Primam mobile, 135.

Proper names in scansion, 138.

Proverbs: — all that glisters, 196,

197; ss fain as a fowl, 199;

every apple, 196, 107; burnt

bairns, 199; better late, 199;

lightly come, 163 ; proffered

. 197;

r.a^, 1

solamin mistrorvm, 187.
Ptolemaic theory, 135.

purehtKt, 135,

rapt and rtrmt, 199, loc^
Realgar, 193.
Realists, 153.
Beclaim a bawk, 3o6<

litis, out of, 168.

Relics.

145-

(rideth), 184.
Roland, young, 137.
Romauol of toe Rose, 148, 165.
Rome, jotunies to, 136.

■ OO^^If

INDEX OF SUBJECTS EXPLAINED

Ronan, St., 141, til-
Root (in »£trol(^), lay, i»8j (ii

alchemy), 10 ».
RnbriRcation. 190.

K-Pv-, 145.

Sal Ammoniae. 191.

Sal Petrae, 191.

Salisbary, Joho ol, 156-

Samfisoua, I5J,

Scansion, peculiarities of, 114, 119,

138, 146, 164, 173, 173, 173.

184-186, 198.
M (protect). 111, i6a.
Secreta Secrets ram. 101.
Seneca quoted, 151
Senior (a boolc), 101.
Seipent in form of woman, 118,

wnw (snnl, feminine. 168.
tolht, dissyllabic, 185.
tptnding tUutr, 197.
Spheces, nine, 115.
Spirits, four. 1R9. 193.
^^4. -.»r. (suffix), ijl.
.«™ (die), 164.
Stilbon, 156.
■Stories, the,' ifii.
SubliEnation. i!s8.
lubslaaee. 15.].
Suaumah, 133.
Swearing, I50, I5I, 157.
ty (saw), 199.
^y*(« (sighed), 137.

tmps (tense), 195.
iixiud, ii».

(lb, joined'^ to next woid, 1^
Hdi. 135,

lombisltri, 151.

Tortnou* signs, 1 16.
Torture, 136-
to-/erl, ISO.
IriacU (treacle), 143.
Trivet, Nicholas, cited, 11
I31-133. I35-I40-

Urban, St.. 1 71.

vtrdtgrtis, 190.

Vigny, Jehan de, 165. i6fi.

Vintners, 154, 155.

'Virgin Martyr.' 166, 173, 176.

vou, old spelling of, 161.

Wafer-women, 151.
viiiu, h (is gone). 179.
u«>r» (abandon), 174.
White and red wines. 153,
viha, as a relative, 17S.
wilful, 149

\Vinesof Spain and Rochclle, 154.
Is of, 104 ; wine of ape.

'45-

uiood (mad), I
vxrdti, iaddi ihi, 109.
worm (serpeol), 146.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe

OTHER WORKS BY THE SAME EDITOR.

The Complete Works of Geoffrey Chaucer. Edited, from
nnmerous Manuscripts. In Six Volomes, demy 8to, with Porlrait
and Facsimiles. 4/. i6j., or i&r. each volume.

Chaucerian and other Pieces, being a Supplementary Volume

to the above. Edited from numerous Mannscripts. Svo, 181.

The Prologue to ike Canterbury Tales. {School Edition.)

Extra icap, Svo, 1.1.
The Prologue, The Knighles Tale, The Nmne Preestes Tale ;

from the Canterbury Tales. Edited by R. Morris, LL.D. A New

Kdition, with Collations and Additional Notes. Extra fcap. Svo,

31. bd.

The Prioresses Tale. Sir Thopas, The Monkes Tale, The
Clerkis Tale, The Squierts Tale, &c. Seventh EditUn. Extra •
fcap. Svo, 41. f>d.

The Tale of the Man of Lawe, The Pardoneres Tale, The
Second Nottnes Tale, The Chanouns Yemannes Tale : from the
Canterbury Tales. /JloB J/eviseti Sdilion. Eitia fcap. Svo, 41. 6d.

Minor Poems. Second Edition. Crown Svo, 10s. 6d.

The Hous of Fame. Crown Svo, paper boards, 2s.

The Legend of Good Women. Crown Svo, 6s.

The Oxford Chaucer. Being a complete Edition of hb
Works, edited from numerous MSS., with Introduction and
Glossary. In one voL, ctowu Bvo, cloth, JJ. f>d. On India
Paper, from 8j.

Glossarial Index separately. Limp cloth, js. 6d.

The Chaucer Canon. With a discussion of the Works
associated with the name of Geoffrey Chaucer. 3.1. dd. ml.

The Lay of Havelok the Dane. Circa a.d. 1310. Re-edited
from the Unique MS. Land 108 in the Bodleian Library, Oxford.
Extra fcap. Svo, cloth, 41. dd.

The Vision of William concerning Piers ihe Plmvman, in

three Parallel Texts; together with Richard the Rcdeless. Ry
WlLUAM LANGLANt) (about 1363-1399 A.D.). Edited from
numerous Manuscripts, with Preface, Notes, and a Glossary.
3 vols. Svo, il. nr. dd.

D,g,t,ioflb,GoOgle

Other Works by Professor Skeal.

Tht Vision of William concerning Piers the Plowman, by
William Langland. Edited witb Notes. Sixth Edition. Extra
fcap. Sto, 41'. 6i/.

Gamelyn, The Tale of. Edited, whh Notes, Glossary, &c.
Seemd Edition, Revised. Extra fcap. Sto, stiff coven, is. 6d.

An Etymological Diefionafy of the English Language,
arranged on an Historical Basis. Third Edition. 4to, a/. 41.
A Supplement to the First Edition of the above. 4to, 11. <id.

A Concise Etymological Dictionary of Ihe English Language.
New Edition, 1901, re-written and re-atranged alphabetically.
Crown 8vo, is. 6d.

Principles of English Etymology:

First Series. The Native Element. Second Edition, Crown 8vo,

lof. W.
Second Series. The Foreign Element. Crown 8vo, las. 6d.

A Primer of English Etymology. Third and Revised Edition.
FJttia fcap. Svo, stiff covers, 11, 6d.

Notes on English Etymology; chiefly reprinted from the

Transactions of the Vhilological Society. With a portrait of ihe
Antbor. Crown 8to, 8j, fui. net.

A Student's Pastime: being a Select Series of Articles

reprinted from ' Notes and Queiits.' Crown 8yo, ^j, M. net.

Twelve Facsimiles of Old English Mamtscripis, with Tran-
scriptions and an uitrodnction. 4to, paper covers, 7^. (>d.

A Concise Dictionary of Middle English, from a.d. 1150
to A.D. 1580. Intended lo be used as a glossaiy to the Ctaiendon
Press Specimens of English Literature, &c. Viy A, L. Mavhew
and W. W. Skbat. Crown Svo, half-roan, 71. 6d.

OXFORD

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORK

HENRY FROWDE

CLARENDON PRESS SCHOOL BOOKS

(All boots are in extra fcap 8vo unless otherwise described) '

ENGLISH

School Dictionaries

Concise Etymological Dictionary, by w. w. Skeat.

A new edition (1901), rewritten throughout and arranged alpha-
betically. Crown 8vo, 676 pp. Ss. 6d.

Saturday RevUw :—• Mr. Skeat's larger dittionaiy has estab-
lished his title to the gratitude of all scholars ; and of his smaller
dictionary we can only say that it is not less useful and valuable."

Student's Dictionary of Anglo-Saxon, by h. SwEfrr.

Small *to, 233 pp., printed in 3 eohimns. es..6d. net.

iV(j(s» and Querks: — 'For the purpose of the student, no
work so trustworthy, so convenient, and so valuable has seen
the light.'

Concise Dictionary of Middle English, from

A.D, USOto A.D. 1580; intended to be used as a glossary to the
Clarendon Press Specimens of English Literature, etc. ; by
A. L. Mavhew and W, W. Skeat, Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d.

Dr. Sweet's Grammars

New English Grammar, It^cal and historical, in two
parts, sola separately : Part I, Introduction, Phonology and
Accidence, crown 8vo, second eiMtion, 523 pp.. Ids. 6d, Part II,
Syntax, crown Bvo, second edition, 1*6 pp., 3s, 6d.

School World:—' Xs an English grammar the book is of high

value ; as an historical study it is of the deepest interest, while
arness and careful style make it as
is to the grammatical student.'

its clearness and careful style make it as reaaabic to the literary

Short Historical English Grammar, -in pp., 4s. 6d.

Guardian: — * In the best sense of the word a scholarly book

e that, we hope, will for a long time e:
le teachingof English.'
Educational Timet : — 'Excellent in every way.'

n the teachingof English.'
Educational Timet : — ' Exc

Primer of Historical English Grammar, including

added. ISO pp. 2s.

^ D,g,t,ioflb,Google

CLARENDON PRESS SCHOOL BOOKS

Dr. Sweet's Primers and Readers

First Steps in Anfflo-Saxon, contdning 25 pages of

grammar, 43 of leirt, and 40 of explanatory notes. 2s. 6d.

Anglo-Saxon Primer. with grammar and glossary.
Eighth edition, im pp. as. fld.

Anglo-Saxon Reader, in prose and verse. With grammar,
metre, notes, and glossary. Seventh edition, revised and
enlarged (1898). Crown 8vo. tI4 pp. 9s. 6d.

A Second Anglo-Saxon Reader, archaic and dialectal,

220 pp. is. ed.

Old English Reading Primers, being supplements to

tiie Anglo-Saxon Readers.
I ! Selected Homilies of iEIftic, Second ediHon. 2s.
II 1 Extracts from Alfred's Orosius. Second edition. 2s.

First Middle English Primer, with grammar and
glossary. Second edition. Ss. 6d.

Second Middle English Primer: extracts from

Chaucer, with grammar and glossary. Second edition. 9s. 6d.

Primer of Phonetics. Second e.ation (iws). 3s. 6d.

EdiKational Tinuv: — *A concise, definite and practical
primer, eminently the book for a beginner.'

Primer of Spoken EngUsh. Second ed. revised. 3s. 6d.

A Book for the Beginner in Anglo-Saxon.

ByJ. Eahle. Fourth ediUon (1903). is. 6d.

A Primer of English Etymology. By w. w. Skeat.

Fourth and revised edition (1904). Stiff covers, 120 pp. Is. 6"d.
Notet and Queries:— 'A work which facilitates the much-
needed study of our language, and in the absence of other
costlier and less concise and lucid works is indispensable.'

' D.„„. Google

Annotated Texts

Old and Middle English

Laurence Minot's Poems, edited by J. Hau. Second

editioD. 4b. 6d.

Gospel of St. Luke in Anglo-Saxon, edited by

J.V. Bbtoht. 5s.

Selections from Gower's Confessio Amantis,

ediUd by G. C. Macaulav (1903). 302 pp. 4s. 6d.

Miracle Plays, Moralities and Interludes, being

specimens of the pre-Elizabethan drama. Edited, with intro-
duction, notes, and glossary, by A. W. Pollahd. Fourth
edition (1903), with ten illustrations. Crown 8vo. Ts. 6d.

Specimens of Early English : with introductions, notes,

and glossarial index.
Part li From Old Enylkh Homilm to KSttff Horn {a.d. 1150 to

A.D. 1300): by R, Mowiis. Second edition. 5T2 pp. 9s.
Part 11: From Itolm-t^ GloiKeiilertc,Goie&r(_A.D. 1398to a.d. 1393):

by R. MoBEis and W. W. Skeat. Fourth edition revised. 530 pp.

Ts. 6d.

Prof. Skeat's editions

The Oxford Chaucer, containing in one volume the com-
plete text of Chaucer's works; with introduction and glossarial
mdex. Crown 8vo. 906 pp. 3s. 6d. On India paper, from 5s.

The Minor Poems of Chaucer, with notes, etc.

Crown Svo. Second edition. 586 pp. 10s. fid.
■ The HOUS of Fame. Crown 8vo. 136 pp. 2s.

The Legend of Good Women. Crown8vo. 28app. 6s.
The Prologue, the Knightes Tale, the Nonne

Prestes Tale, from the Canterbury Tales. R. Mohbis's edition,
re-edited. 32+ pp. 2s. fid.
The Prologue. School edition, SIS pp. Is.

* DMn;o:^,GoO*^lf

CLARENDON PRESS SCHOOL BOOKS
The Prioresses Tale, Sir Thopas, the Monkes

Tale, the Clerkes Tale, the Squieres Tale, etc. Seventh editioD.
413 pp. 4s. Gd.

The Tale of the Man of Lawe, the Pardoneres

Tale, the Seyond Nonnes Tale, the Chanouns Yemannes Tale,
from the Canterbury Tales. New edition revised (190*). is. 6d,

Langland's Piers the Plowman. Sixth edition,

26* pp. is. 6d.

The Tale of Gamelyn. Second edition, lo* pp. is. ed.

WycIifFe's Bible : Job, Psalms, Proverbs, Eeclesiastes, and
the SoDg of Solomon. 3s. fid. The New Testament, fis.

The Lay of Havelok the Dane, tisos). With two

illustrations. 43. 6d.

Elizabethan

^lore's Utopia, edited, with introduetion. notes, and full
glossary (by Miss Muhbay), by J. Chubton Coluns (1904).
Crown 8vo. 3.';, fid.

EUzabethaii Critical Essays, selected and edited by

Greoohy Sjlith ; with introduction on the value of Elizabethan
criticism and notes ; containing Sidney's Apology for Poetry,
the Harvey-Spenser correspondence, etc. Crown 9vo, 3 vofe.
523 and 514 pp. I2s. net.
The Oxford Shakespeare, containing the complete text
of Shakespeare's works, edited, with glossary, by W. J. Cbaio.
3s. fid. 13fi4 pp. Crown 8vo. On India paper, from 5s.

Select Plays of Shakespeare, stiff covers.

Edited by W. G. Claek and W. Aluis Whioht.
Hamlet. 23. Merehant of Venice. Is.

Macbeth. Is. 6d. Richard the Second. Is. (id.

Edited by W. Alois Wright.
As You Like It. Is. fid. King John. Is. 6i.

Coriolanus. 3s. Gd. King Lear. Is. Sd.

Henry the Eighth. 3s. Midsummer Night's Dream. Is. fid.

Henry the Fifth. 2s. Much Ado about Nothing. Is. fid.

Henry the Fourth, Parti. 3s. Richard the Third. 3s. fid.
JuUus Caesar. 2s. Tempest, Is. fid.

Twelfth Night. Is. fid.

ENGLISH

Marlowe's Edward II, edited, with iotroducUon and notes,
by O. W. Tahcock, Third edition, 2s. and 3s.

Marlowe's Dr. Faustus and Greene's Friar Bacon

and Friar Bungay, edited by A. W. Ward. Fourth
edition (1901). Crown 8va. iiS pp. 6s. 6d.

Spenser's Faery Queene, Books i and ii, with intro-
duction and notes by G. W. Kitchin, and glossary by A. L.
Mavhew. 2s. fid. each.

Hakluyt's Principal Navigations : being narraHves

of the Voyages of the Elizabethan Seamen to AmeritM. Selection
edited by E. J. Payke, containing tlie voyages- of Gilbert,
Hawkins, Drake, Frobisher, Ralei^ and others. Crown Svo,
with porliaits. First and second series. Second edition. 3'2i
and 350 pp. 5s, each.

Specimens from 1394 to 1579 1 see p. 3.

Bacon's Advancement of Learning, edited by

W. Aldh Wright. Crown Svo, with woodcuts. i3i pp. 3s. 6d.

Bacon's Essays, by s. H. Reykoum. svo. isa. ad.
Shakespeare as a Dramatic Artist. By R, G.

MouLiOK. Thttd edition, enlarged. Crown 8to. 7s. 6d.

Seventeenth Centuiy

The Oxford Milton, edited by H. C. BEECHme. Demy
Svo, with facsimiles, 7s. fid. ; crown Bvo, 3s. 6d. i or, India paper,
from .Ss. i miniature edition, on India paper, 3s. fid.
MUton's Poems, edited by R. C. BKOWNt. *22 and 3« pp.
Two volumes, 6s. fid. s or separately, vol. I. 4s., vol. II, 3s.
Paradise Lost : Book l, edited by H. C. Beechwu.
la. 6d. Book II, edited by E. K. Chambeus. Is. fid.
Together, 2s. fid.
Samson Agonistes, edited by J. Churtok Coluns.
SUff covers. Is.

In paper covers
I.! edited Lycidas.fid.! L' Allegro, 4d. ; II
Penseroso, ■Id. i Comus, Is.;
edited by O. Eltos.
Areopagitica, edited by J. W. Hales. 3s.

*, D,g,t,zoflb,GoOgle

CLARENDON PRESS SCHOOL BOOKS

Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress, and Grace Abounding,

edited,with biographical introduction and notes, by E.VcN ABLER.

Second edit., revised by M. Peacock, Ct.Bvo with portrait. 3s. 6d.

Holy War and the Heavenly Footman, by M. Peawck.

33. 6d.

Clarendon's History of the Rebellion, Boot vi,

edited by T.Ab.vold. Second edition. Crown 8vo. Ss.
Selections from Dryden, including Astraea Redux, Annus
Mitatiilis, Absalom and Achitophel, Relig^o Laici, and The Hind
and tlie Panther : edited tiy W. D. CHHisne. Fifth edition,

revised by C. H. Fikth. 373 pp. 3s, 6d.

Diyden's Essays, selected and edited by W. p. Keb (1900).
Two volumes crown 8vo. 404 and 334 pp. 10s. 6d.

Dramatic Poesy, edited by T. Abmold. Third ediUon

(190*) revised by W. T. Arnold. 3s. 6d.
Mancketter Gaardian: — 'In its new form this book ought
long to hold its place as the standard separate edition of one
"■^ ■ ..-..■ . ofEnglishc;'' '

ir three finest achievements of English criticism.'

Milton's Prosody, by R. Bhiboes. Crown 8vo. 5s. net.

Eighteenth Centuiy

Ijocke's Conduct of the Understanding, edited by

T. FowLKR. Third edition, ■is. 6d.

Selections from Addison's papers in the Spec-
tator. By T. Abvold. 560 pp. 43. 6d.

Selections from Steele, being papers irom the Tatler.
Spectator, and Guardian, edited, with introduction, by Aiistix
ISdbson. Second ed. Cr, flvo, with portrwt, 356 pp. Ts. 6d.

Selections from Swift, edited, with biographical intro-
duction and notes, by Sir HEunr Ckaik, containing the greater
part of Tale of a Tub. Gulliver's Travels, Battle of the Books, etc.
Two volumes crown 8vo, 4S4 and 48S pp. 7s. 6d. each.

Selections from Pope, with introducUons and notes by
Mabk P.vmaotj. (II Enaa;/ o« Man, sixth edition. Is. 6d.
(3) i'adVw and E^tU», fourth edition, 2»,

D,g,t,ioflb,GoogIe